& ^ ,.-\ /x Ex Lib r is TIMOTHY H. REARDEN 1839-1892 CLEVELAND OHIO SAN FRANCISCO CALIFORNIA Scholar Poet Jurist \ r - \ ^\\f/ s \w/ ! sW' : ' A; ' / ^H3^ GIFT GIFT OF Anita Cowles Rearden & A *^ n 'OMHPOT 'IAIA2. THE ILIAD OF HOMER, CHIEFLY FROM THE TEXT OF HEYNE. COPIOUS ENGLISH NOTES, ILLUSTRATING THE GRAMMATICAL CONSTRUCTION: THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS, THE MYTHOLOGY AND ANTIQUITIES OF THE HEROIC AGES: PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS ON POINTS OF CLASSICAL INTEREST AND IMPORTANCE CONNECTED WITH HOMER AND HIS WRITINGS. REV. WILLIAM TROLLOPE, M.A. OF PEMBROKE COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; AND FORMERLY ONE OF THE MASTERS OF CHRIST'S HOSPITAL. Ipse parens vatum, princcps Heliconis HOMERUS. Claudian. SECOND EDITION, REVISED AND IMPROVED. LONDON: PRINTED FOR J. G. & F. RIVINGTON; LONGMAN & Co.; E. WILLIAMS; HAMILTON & Co.; J. DUNCAN; WHITTAKER & Co.; SIMPKIN & Co.; AND B. FELLOWES. 1836. LONDON : GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRIMERS, ST. JOHN'S SQUARE. > : ::;.' :::..:/-^ ' ^^ PREFACE. IN preparing an edition of an ancient author, the two points which divide the attention of the Editor are the correctness of his Text, and the adaptation of his illustrations to that class of students, for whom they are more immediately designed. With respect to the former of these essentials, so far as the ILIAD is concerned, little room, if any, is left for improvement, by the laborious critical re- searches of the illustrious HEYNE ; so that nothing remains but to adopt his readings, with the exception of a few instances, where a casual oversight, or an over-attachment to some favourite theory, may have led him into error. It is somewhat surprising, however, in this age of classical erudition, amid the various useful and learned editions of the Greek and Latin writers, which have issued from the press, that no attempt has been made to accommodate HOMER to the study of youth. The editions of the Iliad, which are at pre- sent in general use, are strikingly deficient in the means of effecting this important object. That of Dr. Clarke is almost entirely devoted to the comparison of parallel passages from Virgil, and the solution of metrical difficulties, in which he has, for the most part, totally failed ; and the minor edition of Heyne consists of little more than meagre explanations of the construction, abridged from the larger work, and brief analyses of each succeeding division of the subject. In these editions, also, the mythology, the customs, manners, arid antiquities of the early Greeks, are rarely, and only cursorily, noticed. Now, though it is true that on these points B' iv PREFACE. Homer generally goes before his commentator; and that from Homer himself these subjects are drawn and illustrated by the anti- quarian ; still it is useful, and often necessary, to call the attention of the student to the fact ; to point out the early source from which many of their habits were derived ; and to mark the changes which afterwards took place in them, by means of reference to later writers. The grand object of the present attempt, therefore, has been, to afford information to the student in his first acquaintance with Homer, and during the progress of his Academical studies. With this view, all points of intricacy have been cleared up, peculiarities of construction explained, the true etymology and signification of the principal words and phrases defined, and illustrated by authori- ties from other writers, and citations from Eustathius, the Greek Scholiasts, and Lexicographers. It is hoped, therefore, that although the depths of verbal criticism have been generally avoided, a way has been opened for those, who may afterwards choose to push their researches further. With respect to the subject of antiquities, it seemed to be a point of peculiar interest to develope the correspon- dence and connexion between the religious, social, and civil cus- toms of the Greeks, and those of the Jews and other Oriental nations ; as it not only tends to throw a light upon the common source in which they mutually originated, but also, in many in- stances, to illustrate the Sacred Writers themselves. And it will frequently be found, that a striking similarity exists between them, extending itself even to sentiments and ideas, and the peculiar mode of expressing them. Succeeding Greek poets, and after them Virgil in particular, and the Roman poets in general, have been frequently indebted for some of their brightest ideas and most beautiful passages, to Homer. Those from Virgil are regularly cited by Clarke, with a most scru- pulous perseverance, and with a minuteness, in many cases, bor- dering on the ridiculous ; sometimes even where it would be difficult to find a resemblance, had it not been kindly pointed out. It has been thought sufficient to cite the most striking parallels ; PREFACE. v not confining them, however, to Virgil, or even to the body of Greek and Roman authors, but occasionally extending them to our own poets, of whom Milton, in particular, has not hesitated to follow in the steps of his great predecessor. The remarks on the language and versification of Homer, it was at first intended to have embodied with the notes ; but from their frequent recurrence and general application, it was found more convenient to throw them together in a separate form. There are many circumstances also connected with the poet himself and his writings, with which the student would wish to be acquainted, merely as matters of curiosity ; but more particularly as they have lately engaged the attention and research of the first literary cha- racters of Europe. The more important of these topics, such as the variety of opinion respecting the life, the real existence, and individuality of Homer; the account of his writings, the probable method of their preservation, and the primary argument of the Iliad: these, together with the subjects above mentioned, are considered in a connected series of Preliminary Observations. With respect to the somewhat novel form of English annotation, it has been adopted, as in the Pentalogia Grceca ', from a firm con- viction of its utility. Every master knows, that a boy at school never thinks of looking at a Latin note ; and for this simple reason, that it is often more difficult, to a youth at least, than the passage which it is intended to explain. Indeed, a more advanced student will often think his information dearly bought, at the expense of wading through a maze of crabbed Latinity; particularly if in- volved in the learned prolixity of the German schools. That Latin is of infinite importance in publications of deep literary pre- tension, calculated and designed for foreign circulation, no one will pretend to deny ; but that it is expedient in a work, intended 1 " PENTALOGIA GRJSCA. Sophoclis CEdipus Tyrannus, (Edipus Coloneus, et Anti- gone ; Euripidis Phcenissae ; et jEschyli Septem contra Thebas. Quinque Dramata de celeberrima Thebaide scripta. Notis Anglice scriptis illustravit, et Lexicon vocum difficiliorum adjecit GULIELMUS TROLLOPE, M.A. Christi Orphanotrophii Subprse- ceptor, et Aulae Pembrokiensis apud Cantabrigienses nuper Alumnus." vi PREFACE. for English students, at an English school, or in the lecture-room of an English University, is more than questionable. An English note will at least be read by those who wish for information ; while Latin is generally left for those, whose superior learning requires neither the one nor the other. The main object of the Editor then is utility, and if, in this respect, he has risen in the slightest degree above his predecessors, in the task of editing the Iliads/or the use of younger students, he will at least have done no injury to the cause of literature. W. T. CHRIST'S HOSPITAL, July, 1827. ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION. IN this Edition the Text has been carefully revised throughout; some few emendations, and great additions have been made in the Notes ; the Scriptural Illustrations considerably augmented, and the Indices enlarged. Anxious to meet the convenience of Students, as far as lay in their power, the Publishers have now comprised the Work in a single volume, thereby effecting a considerable reduc- tion in price. The Editor, who has been long engaged upon the ODYSSEE, on a similar plan, will shortly be enabled to complete his design by its publication in the same form as the present Edition of the Iliad. W. T. Jan. 1, 1836. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. SECTION I. OF THE LIFE OF HOMER, AND THE PLACE AND TIME OF HIS BIRTH. THE two great Poems of Homer are not only remarkable as the earliest remains of Grecian literature, and, indeed, next to the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament, of Literature in general ; but as exhibiting the strongest powers of intellect and imagination to which the human mind has ever reached. With the exception, moreover, of the works of Hesiod, who is generally supposed to have flourished about the same period, they seem to have stood alone for a considerable length of time ; and to have been followed or preceded by no composition, whether in prose or verse, for several ages. It is the opinion of Herodotus, indeed, that poetry had never existed in Greece prior to the age of Homer ; and that Orpheus, Linus, Musaeus, and others, who are commonly referred to an earlier date, lived, in fact, long after him 1 . The existence of Orpheus has even been doubted altogether, and a passage to that effect is cited by Cicero, from the third book of the Poetics of Aristotle, which is now lost 2 . And although the concurring voice of antiquity, with this single exception, is almost decisive in support of the contrary opinion, still the Orphic Re- mains, as they are called, are, in all probability, the spurious productions of a comparatively modern age. Their antiquity has been maintained by Heyne, Wolfe, and Rhunken ; but they bear strong internal marks of a period considerably posterior to Homer, and their genuineness has been otherwise very generally questioned 3 . The Argonautica are referred by Beck to an era subsequent to that of Alexander the Great ; and many of the Hymns, from a supposed reference which they bear to a Great First Cause, have been sometimes even considered as a pious fraud of the early Christians. There can be no doubt, however, that Poetry was not only in existence, but had acquired a degree of reputation, some time before the age of Homer. The poet himself has recorded the punishment said to have been inflicted upon Thamyris, a Thracian bard, who had challenged 1 Herod. II. 53. 2 Cicero de Nat. Deor. 1. 38. Orpheum Poclam docct Aristoteles ntmquam fuisse. 3 It was evidently doubted by Pausanias, Attic. XXXVII. 3. See also Aristotle, de minima, I. 5. viii PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. [SECT. i. the Muses to a poetical contest 1 ; besides which, he is generally supposed to allude to Linus, the reputed inventor of the art in Greece, in his description of the shield of Achilles 2 . But the dawn of Grecian learning was almost immediately overcast, and the state of barbarism, into which the country relapsed after the Dorian conquest, obliterated the memory of most of her early poets, and involved the history of those, whose names have survived, in fabulous uncertainty. It was doubtless also the unfor- tunate consequence of this revolution, that so little is known of Homer himself. It will be seen, in the course of these observations 3 , that the Iliad and the Odyssee, in the connected state, at least, in which we now possess them, were unknown in European Greece, till about four centuries after their first promulgation in Ionia. Little, therefore, especially in these turbulent times, was probably thought of their author, who would be identified, almost involuntarily, with the rambling bard who recited his verses, But as soon as civilization and learning began to revive, and more especially when the two great poems, with which they had hitherto been acquainted only in detached portions, appeared before them as an uniform and connected whole, the curiosity of the Greeks would naturally be excited respecting the personal history of their Asiatic countryman, and inquiries set on foot in order to collect the scattered records of his life. In so great a lapse of time, however, any authentic information could scarcely be expected ; and little reliance can be placed upon the traditions, which, from the very character and genius of the country, would be no less ficti- tious than abundant. The Life of Homer, which passes under the name of Herodotus, is evidently compiled from such traditional sources. Though the Memoir is undoubtedly spurious 4 , and its statements delivered in a tone of accurate prolixity, which savours strongly of fable ; it is, at the same time, unquestionably of early date, and the basis upon which the Life attributed to Plutarch 5 , and every other account of the poet, has been successively founded. It will be necessary, therefore, to compress into as short a compass as possible the principal particulars therein re- corded, together with such additional information as may be derived from Plutarch and other writers, and to leave the student to form his own esti- mate of the degree of credibility to which they are entitled. From his own writings nothing respecting his personal history can be collected ; though we may justly infer from the characters of his heroes, and the sen- timents which he has put into their mouths, that he was actuated by the noblest feelings of public patriotism, and possessed of every private virtue in domestic life. 1 I!. B. 594. 2 II. S. 570. 3 Sect. II. sub fine. 4 Mr. Wood, in his Essay on The Original Genius of Homer, argues strongly in support of its genuineness ; but the evidence against it gieatly preponderates, Indeed, its mani- fest inferiority of style, and a statement which it contains respecting the age of Homer, directly at variance with the opinion of the historian, are alone sufficient to condemn it. But see the opening note in Wesseling's edition. 5 This Life is also a forgery, and of earlier age than its reputed author, for it was clearly known to Quinctilian (Inst. Or. X. 1.), and Seneca (Epist. 88.) who lived before Plutarch, According to Tatian (ap. Fabric. Bibl. II. 1. 3.), Theagenes, Stesimbrotus, Antimachus of Colophon, Herodotus, Dionysius of Olynthus, Ephorus of Cumae, Philo- chorus, Metaclides, Chamasleon, and the grammarians Zenodotus, Aristophanes, Callima- chus, Crates, Eratosthenes, Aristarchus, and Apollodorus, had all written concerning Homer. 7 SECT. I.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. ix According to this author, then, HOMER was an Asiatic Greek, a native of Smyrna. His mother's name was Crytheis, who had taken refuge in that town, having been found illegally with child, and banished in conse- quence by her uncle from Cumas. Shortly after her arrival, as she was one day celebrating a festival in the neighbourhood, on the banks of the river Meles, she was taken suddenly in labour, and gave birth to the poet 1 . In order to procure a maintenance for herself and her child, who was called, from the river near which he was born, Melesigenes, she took to the occupation of spinning 2 , which afforded them a scanty subsistence, till she had the good fortune to become acquainted with one Phemius, a schoolmaster, who eventually married her. Homer, in the mean time, was receiving his education under an eminent teacher, named Pronepides 3 , and giving early proof of that mighty genius, which was destined to be the admiration of all future ages. After the death of his father-in-law, he succeeded to his employment, in which he was found by Mentes, a merchant of considerable attainments, trading at Smyrna, who was at- tracted by the poet's learning, and invited him to relinquish his school, and travel : a proposition with which he gladly complied. Whatever truth there may be in these statements, it is unquestionable that Homer was a great traveller. This is a fact established beyond the possibility of doubt, by his minute and exact geographical description of the Troad, and the Grecian states, in the Catalogue of ships 4 . The accu- racy with which he has delineated the manners, and customs, and peculi- arities of the different nations, must have been the result of personal ac- quaintance and attentive observation. From the frequent descriptions of scenery which occur in the Odyssee, and which are at once so striking and so natural, and painted with a vividness that proves them to have been deeply impressed upon his mind, the celebrated Mr. Bryant has fixed upon Ithaca as the birth-place of the poet ; and built thereon a theory, far more ingenious indeed than satisfactory, that he describes himself in the person of Ulysses, and the constancy of his own wife in the faithful Penelope 5 . The arguments, however, by which this singular assumption is supported, are only so far conclusive as they regard the perfect acquaintance of the poet with the country of Ulysses ; and we are informed in his Life, that he was left by Mentes in Ithaca, where he was detained a considerable time, in consequence of a defluxion in his eyes ; 1 In Plutarch's account, though evidently originating in the same tradition, the poet's birth is magnified into a miracle. He attributes the pregnancy of Crytheis to a Genius, or companion of the Muses ; and states that she was married to Maeon, king of the country, before she gave birth to Homer, who was called Maonides from his reputed father. His mother dying in child-birth, the infant was brought up by Maeon ; at whose death he was left in extreme poverty. The same account relates, that Dius, the brother of Mtzon, was the father of Hesiod by his wife Pycimede. 2 The poet is thought to allude to his mother's condition in II. M. 433. 3 Diod. Sic. lib. III. 4 See note on II. B. 494. 5 The speculations of this ingenious, though fanciful writer, on the subject and the characters of the Iliad and the Odyssee, on the non-existence of Troy, and on Homer himself, are not of a nature to require notice in these observations. They are altogether hypothetical, and supported with a greater waste of learning than solidity of argument. It is generally believed, however, that the poet has transplanted many events of his own life into those of his heroes ; and that in many of his characters the names of persons are preserved, with whom he had been connected in life by the ties of friendship or hospitality. We may instance that of Tychius, the leather-dresser, in II. H. 220. ; of Mentes, Phemius, and Mentor, in the Odvssee. x PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. [SECT. I. and that during his stay he was furnished by one Mentor with the mate- rials for the composition of the Odyssee. It is further related, that he had visited Italy and Spain ; but this is exceedingly incredible, as no vestiges exist in his writings of any knowledge westward of Greece. Towards the south, his acquaintance extended beyond Thebes, as far as ^Ethiopia ; but, though he mentions Arabia and Libya, he probably had not travelled thither. His intimate acquaintance with the manners, customs, and rites of the Phoenicians and ^Egyptians, is evidence sufficient -that he resided for some time in both countries. From the former, whom he constantly represents as a sea-faring and commercial people 1 , he probably derived the extensive information with regard to early naval affairs, which we meet with in his works. In Egypt, as we are informed by Herodotus 2 , he was furnished with the outlines of his system of Mythology, which became the basis of the religion of Greece. It has also been inferred by some, from the striking similarity which subsists between manners and opinions as they are exhibited in his works and in the Sacred Writings, that he was made acquainted, during his stay in this country, with the Scriptures of the Old Testament. These points of resemblance are, indeed, numerous and striking, and extending sometimes even to expressions of sentiment and verbal allusions ; but they are very far from proving the object which they have in view. It would be more to the point, if Mr. Wood's suppo- sition were well founded, that the poet was not a stranger to Judaea and its inhabitants ; but the main authority for such an opinion is derived from a conjectural emendation of a line, cited by Strabo from the Iliad, but found in none of the MSS. of Homer 3 . But the analogy which unde- niably subsists between the ideas and expressions of the Asiatic Greeks in the age of Homer, and those of the historical times and places of the Old Testament, many of which will be pointed out in the notes 4 , is readily and sufficiently explained by referring them both to the same patriarchal origin, and to countries situated at no remote distance from each other. The complaint in his eyes, which caused the detention of the poet at Ithaca, is said to have returned upon him in after life, and with such in- creased violence, as to end in total blindness. The period at which he was visited with this calamity is uncertain, but the fact itself is very generally admitted ; and if the Hymn to Apollo be genuine, there can be no doubt of its truth. In this Hymn the poet himself, like Milton, tells us of his misfortune 5 ; and, though it has been referred with the rest of these compositions to a more recent age, Thucydides 6 does not hesitate to ascribe it to Homer. It seems most reasonable to suppose, however, that he did not entirely lose his sight till he was considerably advanced in years : at all events, the opinion which has been sometimes maintained, 1 See on II. Z. 291. 2 Lib. II. ubi supra. 3 The line, as preserved in Strabo, XIII. p. 929. stands thus : %wp<^ ivi dpvoevTt"Y$riQ tv iriovi Sr]fJi(t>. It is thus corrected in Dr. Taylor's Civil Law, p. 554. x^PV * vl $P v o- f.vr 'lovdrjt; kv TT'IOVI ffyjwy. 4 See particularly on II. A. 27. It may be worth relating, as a literary anecdote, that the celebrated Joshua Barnes composed a Treatise, which, however, was not published, in order to prove that Homer was no other than King Solomon. This will appear less ex- traordinary, though the position must necessarily have been relinquished, in favour of the more recent discovery of the identity of the poet with Moses himself. This theory was gravely advocated in an Essay, which appeared in the year 1825. 6 Vers. 172. rDyXog &.v^p } OIKEI oe Xty kvi 6 Lib. III. 104. SECT. I.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xi that he was born blind, is altogether inadmissible. This is a supposition which is so manifestly contradicted by his accurate and extensive know- ledge of men and countries, by his exquisite perception of natural objects, his picturesque delineation of scenery, and more especially by the length and number of his writings, in none of which, with the above exception, there is the most remote allusion to the fact, that we may fairly conclude with Paterculus : Quern siquis ccecum genitum putat, omnibus senaibus orbus est '. The author of his Life observes, that his name originated in his blindness, and that he was called Homer a?ro TOV JJLTI bpq.v. This deriva- tion, however, rests upon a tradition, which carries with it every appear- ance of fable. It is said that, while at Cumae, he was induced by his straitened circumstances to request an allowance from the public treasury, to which the Senate would probably have acceded, had it not been for the ill-timed observation of one of their body, that if they should undertake to maintain all the blind men ('Op/^oue), their resources would shortly be devoured. In consequence of this treatment, the poet left Cumae for Phocaea, expressing an earnest wish at his departure, that the town might never be immortalized as the birth-place of a poet. Other significations have been repeatedly affixed to the name by those, who consider it merely as an epithet of his real appellation, Melesigenes; but all are equally conjectural, unimportant, and unsatisfactory 2 . In pursuing his travels, Homer took frequent occasion, according to the custom of the times, of reciting his poems in the public assemblies, in the several places which he visited. Their intrinsic beauty and excellence were universally perceived and admired ; except, indeed, at Smyrna, where they were received with inattention and unconcern. At Phocaea, they were heard with such peculiar delight, that a maintenance was offered to the poet by one Thestorides, a schoolmaster, on condition of being allowed to transcribe them ; whereupon he immediately sailed for Chios, and there recited them as his own compositions. In order to expose the imposture, Homer followed him to Chios ; and being set on shore by the crew of a fishing-boat, in which he had obtained a passage from Erythrae, he was prevented by his blindness from proceeding, and wandered along the shore two days in quest of a guide. At length, falling in with a goatherd, named Glaucus, who came up providentially to rescue him from the fury of his dogs 3 , he was introduced by him to his master, with whom he lived some time at Bolissus, and attended to the education of his children. Thestorides fled at his arrival, and left him in the undisputed possession of the productions of his genius, and in the enjoyment of increasing prosperity and fame. In the later years of his life, it appears by the Hymn to Apollo, cited above, that he settled at Chios. Here he is said to have amassed con- siderable wealth, and to have married. One of two daughters, who were the fruit of this alliance, died young ; and the other was married to the 1 Lib. I. 5. 2 Some have derived it from 6 p,f]pog, a thigh; upon the supposition that he had some mark upon that part to indicate his illegitimacy. Proclus understands "OfjnjpoQ to signify an hostage ; and states that he was delivered up by Smyrna to Chios, in order to conclude a truce between them. Plutarch, in his Life, says that the name implies following ; but the reason which he assigns for the opinion is sufficiently absurd. 3 This adventure is supposed to have suggested the narrative in Od. J. 30. of the escape of Ulysses from his own dogo. xii PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. [SECT. I. person whose children he had educated. Of his death nothing is posi- tively known ; but Plutarch relates an absurd tradition, that he died from grief, in consequence of his inability to solve a riddle which had been proposed to him by some fishermen at lo ; having been previously warned by an oracle to beware of attempting the solution 1 . The riddle was conveyed in a reply to the poet's inquiry respecting their sport, in the following terms: "Qaa eXojue^, Xnro^effda' od ov-% eXo/JP, fyepofjLEffda. It should seem that the wits had been engaged in catching and killing a somewhat different prey than their occupation indicated ; the presence of which was not calculated to contribute materially to their personal com- fort. For want of more authentic information, it may be sufficient to reject the marvellous addition to the account given in the Life attributed to Herodotus ; in which it is stated, that having undertaken a voyage to Athens, he fell sick at lo, where he died, and was buried on the sea- shore. The inhabitants buried him with great pomp, and inscribed the following epitaph on his tomb : rrjv Ispav KetyaXrjv Kara yala KaXv *A.vdpwv r]p(!i)itiv KofffJifjTopa, Qtlov It now remains to notice the conflicting opinions, and to enter briefly into the merits of the question, respecting the place of Homer's nativity, and the chronology of his birth. In very early times, the honour of giving birth to the prince of poets was contested with great pertinacity, and little pretension, by several of the states of Greece. This spirit of rivalry gave rise to the following distich, in which seven of the principal parties in the dispute are enu- merated : Smyrna, Chios, Colophon, Salamis, Rhodos, Argos, Athenae, Orbis de patria certat, Homere, tua 2 . The grounds, upon which most of them supported their respective claims, were trivial in the extreme. At Colophon, for instance, they had a school in which the poet was said to have taught ; at lo, as an evidence of his birth, they could produce only the record of his death, his tomb upon the sea-shore 3 . If any credit is due to the unknown author of his Life, he was born, as we have already seen, at Smyrna ; but it is some- what singular, if that were really the case, that there is no mention of the place in any of his writings. It appears, indeed, that the Smyrnaeans treated him with indifference during his life, which may in some measure account for this extraordinary silence ; and it is certain that they paid far greater respect to his memory, than any of the other claimants. They struck medals in honour of him 4 ; they dedicated a temple to him ; and 1 The oracle and riddle are also preserved in the Chrestomathia of Proclus, appended to Gaisford's edition of Hephaestion, p. 466. In this Treatise, however, his death is attributed to a fall, occasioned by striking his foot against a stone. 2 Cicero mentions four of the competitors in his Oration, Pro Archia Poeta : Homerum Colophonii civem esse dicunt suum ; Chii suum vindicant ; Salaminii repetunt ; Smyrncei vero suum esse confirmant ; itaque etiam delubrum ejus in oppido dedicaverunt. Permulti alii praterea pugnant inter se, atque contendunt. 3 Plin. IV. 12. 4 In one of these, which is still in existence, he is represented reading. This is evi- dently at variance with the opinion noticed above, that he was born blind. SECT. I.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xiii they burnt Zoilus in effigy, in angry contempt of the abuse which he had heaped upon his works. The claims of Chios have found a warm advocate in Leo Allatius *, a native of the island ; but his arguments are by no means conclusive. From the above cited passage in the Hymn to Apollo, wherein the poet describes himself as a blind man resident (OIKEI) at Chios, it cannot pos- sibly be inferred that he was born there. Neither will the testimonies of Simonides 2 and Theocritus 3 , to a similar effect, which this writer has adduced in support of his assumption, prove any thing more than the simple fact, that Homer had lived for some time in the country. With respect to Homer himself, Aristotle 4 expressly affirms, that he has given no intimation in his writings, that he was a native of Chios. In speaking of the Homeridae, as the descendants of the poet, Allatius has mistaken their occupation for their descent. They were merely a company of wandering Rhapsodists 5 , as they were otherwise called, who obtained a subsistence like the old Welch harpers or Celtic bards, by reciting the compositions of Homer in the public assemblies, and more especially at the quinquennial games, which the Chians had instituted in honour of the poet. Plato 6 speaks of these Homeridae as still in existence in his time, not only in Chios, but dispersed throughout the states of Greece. Strabo 7 has fallen in with the opinion that Homer was a Chian, upon the ground that he speaks of the Icarian Sea in terms which prove his perfect acquaintance with its coast and navigation. It does not appear, however, that he has displayed a greater knowledge of this, than of the other seas which he has occasion to notice. But whatever may be the respective claims of each contending state 8 , 1 In a Treatise de Patria Homeri : published A.D. 1640. 2 Cited on II. Z. 146. 3 Theoc. Idyl. VII. 47. 4 Rhet. II. 23. 5 The portions of the poem delivered at each recitation were called, from these persons, pa^ydiai, whence this title has been fixed to each respective book of the Iliad and the Odyssee, though it does not appear that a book was necessarily spoken at a time. Probably only a part, such as the duel of Hector and Ajax, the meeting of Glaucus and Diomed, and the like, constituted the original rhapsody. The commentators are divided as to the origin of the word, some deriving it from paTrrw, to sew, and others from pafidog, the staff, which the rhapsodist carried in his hand. See Wolfe's Prolegom. Mr. Penn sus- pects it to be of Egyptian origin ; and he has given an ingenious explanation of it, upon that supposition, in his treatise on the Primary Argument of the Iliad, p. 324. note. 6 In his Dialogue, entitled *IQN, where the Rhapsodist and the Ionian are one and the same person. 7 Strabo, XIII. p. 355. 8 It is curious to compare these struggles for the honour of having given birth to Homer, with the blind zeal with which he was denounced by the converts to Christianity, at the commencement of the second century. " Heathenism was then to be destroyed, and Homer appeared the father of it ; whose fictions were at once the belief of the Pagan re- ligion, and the objections of Christianity against it. He became, therefore, very deeply involved in the question ; and not with that honour which hitherto attended him, but as a criminal who had drawn the world into folly. He was on one hand accused for having framed fables upon the works of Moses ; as the rebellion of the giants from the building of Babel, and the casting of Ate and Strife out of heaven, from the fall of Lucifer. He was ex- posed, on the other hand, for those which he is said to have invented, as when Arnobius cries out, ' This is the man who wounded your Venus, imprisoned your Mars, who freed even your Jupiter by Briareus, and who finds authorities for all your vices,' &c. Mankind was derided for whatever he had hitherto made them believe ; and Plato, who expelled him his commonwealth, has, of all the philosophers, found the best quarter from the Fathers, for passing that sentence. His finest beauties began to take a new appearance of pernicious qualities ; and, because they might be considered as allurements to fancy, or supports to those errors with which they were mingled, they were to be depreciated while xiv PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. [SECT. I. it is certain that Homer was an Asiatic Greek ; and, most probably, of Ionia. His descriptions of scenery, and his impressions of natural ob- jects, are perfectly in accordance with this opinion. From several of his geographical statements and local allusions, it is sufficiently apparent that his early associations were formed in a country east of Greece ; and the character which he has given of the wind Zephyrus is perfectly Ionian '. At the same time, many of the customs which he describes, and more especially those which relate to sacrifices, are confessedly ^Eolian. Still, when it is remembered in how narrow a compass these contiguous countries lie, and that their customs must, in consequence, have been in a great degree similar, and equally familiar to Homer, it will not be possible to determine from thence, that he was necessarily a native of jEolia 2 . In fact, the point can never be finally settled in favour of either country ; nor do the pretensions of Chios or of Smyrna appear to have one whit the greater claim respectively to the honour in dispute ; except, perhaps, that the first impressions of scenery and of nature are more calculated to root themselves deeply in a rich and vivid fancy, than popular habits and peculiarities. The question of the age of Homer has given rise to more discussion, and with greater latitude, than that of his country. While some would make him contemporary with the Trojan war, there are others who fix him to a comparatively recent era. Some indeed would even make him coeval with Lycurgus ; and Strabo 3 mentions an interview which was said to have taken place between the poet and the lawgiver, for the pur- pose of settling the constitution of Sparta. Thucydides 4 affirms inde- finitely, that he lived long after the siege of Troy : and Cicero 5 is almost as indecisive in observing, " that though his age is uncertain, he lived many years before the foundation of Rome." Now there are several incidental circumstances which seem to favour the opinion of an early date, for the composition of the Iliad and the Odyssee ; at the same time that there is positive proof that the poet was not an eye-witness of the events which he describes 6 . It appears, for instance, that although works in ivory were of very remote antiquity, yet the elephant was known only to the Indians, until the Macedonians passed into Asia. Accordingly, we meet with no mention of this animal in Homer, although he repeatedly speaks of the use of ivory in ornamental workmanship 7 . In the Odyssee, the Nile is spoken of as the ^Egyptus, or the river of jEgypt, by which name it passed in the time of Moses and of Joshua 8 ; so that, in the time of Homer, it had not received its more recent appella- the contest of Faith was in being. It was hence that the reading them was discouraged, that we hear Ruffinus accusing St. Jerome for it, and that St. Austin rejects him as the grand master of fable ; though, indeed, the dulcissimd vanus which he applies to Homer, looks but like a fondling manner of parting with him." Pope's Essay on Homer. 1 See on II. B. 145. 2 See Wood's Essay on the Original Genius of Homer. 3 Lib. X. 4 Lib. I. 3. 5 De Clar. Orat. 10. 6 II. B. 486. 'HjUfle fit K\BOQ olov aKovo/jitv, ovSe ri l^^itv. 7 Pausan. Attic. I. 12. 'EXs^avra yap OGOQ juft/ IQ Ipya Kal avfip&v xdpaQ, dalv tK TraXaiov drj\oi TTCLVTEQ eidortQ' aura Si TO. Orjpia TTplv fj Siafiijvai Mafce^oVaf knl rrjv 'Aaiav, ovdi iupaKtffav ap^rfV, TT\YIV 'ivStiv re avrCJv, Kcti Atfivwv, Kal OGOI TrXrjaio- ^tojooi TOVTOIQ. ArjXoi dt Kai "O/trjpog, of fiaaiXtvai K\ivag fiev Kal oiKiag TOIQ evdaipo- vtaTspotQ avT&v, k\kavTi 7rotrj<7 KtKO(Tp,rjfievaQ f Orjpiov ds iXfyavTog jj.vi]p,r)v ovdt- Hiav tTTOirjffaro. See II. A. 141. E. 583. 8 Compare Od. T. 300. A. 355. Gen. xv. 18. Exod. viii. 6. SECT. I.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xv tion. Of the Amphictyonic council, there is no mention in the writings of the poet ; whereas it could scarcely have failed of notice in a poem like the Iliad, if it had acquired that extensive importance to which it at- tained even in the early times of ancient Greece. Had Homer lived, however, after the aera of the Olympiads, the public annals would have afforded a satisfactory record of his birth. But there is evidence much more definitive to be collected from the works of Homer, which will bring the question respecting his chronology within much narrower limits than that already produced. In turning to the history of the times immediately succeeding the Trojan war, we may naturally expect that Homer would have incidentally alluded to some of the more important events, which happened between that age and his own. Now, according to Newton's Chronology, Troy fell 904 years before the Christian era; and eighty years after, i. e. B.C. 824, is the date of the return of the Heraclidae, an event by which a complete revolution was effected not only in the Peloponnesus, but in all the Grecian states along the western coast of Asia Minor, and the adjacent islands. To this occurrence, however, there is no allusion whatsoever throughout the Iliad and the Odyssee ; and though there are several references to Hercules \ there is not one word respecting his descendants. It has been supposed, indeed, that Homer intended to represent Jupiter as predicting the destruction of Argos, Sparta, and Mycenae, in the opening of the fourth Iliad 2 ; in which case Homer must have lived subsequently to that event, which followed the return of the Heraclidae, unless we suppose, with Eustathius, that he hazarded a prophecy, which was eventually realized. If the words of Jupiter are intended to convey any more than a general menace ; the destruction of Mycenae, to which they refer, is that which happened shortly after the time of Agamemnon 3 . It is further observable, that Homer himself has distinctly stated his opinion, that recent occurrences, from their nearer interest, are preferable for celebration 4 ; which could not possibly apply to the fate of Troy, after the return of the Heraclidae. It should seem also that the declaration, which has been already noticed, that he did not speak from personal ob- servation, would be altogether unmeaning, if he had lived at so distant a period from the times he describes, as to render it unnecessary. And it may be added, that the Catalogue of Ships, which exhibits a correct ac- count of the Peloponnesus, before the Dorian conquest, does not contain a single reference to any political change, which took place therein, subse- quent to that event. Hence, then, it appears, that Homer must have written his two great poems before the return of the Heraclidae 5 . It is also further remarkable, that the last event which he records, is the accession of the great-grand- children of jEneas to the throne of Troy 6 . This circumstance, therefore, will bring the date of the Iliad to the beginning of the third generation after the Trojan war ; and the probable date of Homer's birth within a few years of the same period. So that we may fairly consider him to 1 See II. A. 689. E. 250. 2 See note on v. 41. 3 Strabo: Mfrd TO. TpwiKa 'Aytt/ifijui'ovoe apx>7 Xu0t), or Will of Jove, was, and its gradual ac- complishment during the time of Achilles' anger, is proposed as the subject of the poem, and must be collected from a perusal of the poem itself. From the poem, then, we find, that it is fixed in the determinate counsels of Jupiter, that Troy should be eventually destroyed, together with the whole race of Priam, by the allied Greeks ; Hector having first nobly fallen in the field, and received the rites of honourable burial. The period fixed by the declarations of fate for the final developement of the divine plans was now rapidly drawing to a close in the tenth year of the war, when the expectations of Greece are suddenly clouded by a contest, apparently irremediable, between Agamemnon and Achilles, which ends in the secession of the latter with his forces, and leaves the decrees of Jupiter, to all human appearance, likely to be unfulfilled. Still we perceive the divine mind gradually effecting its purposes : and though he complies, to a certain extent, with the prayer of Thetis, in favour of her son, yet he discloses to Juno, partially in II. 9. 473. and completely in II. O. 59. sqq. 3 , his intention of bringing back Achilles to the war, by means of the death of Patroclus. Accordingly we observe, that till this stated period, the entreaties of friends, the distresses of his countrymen, and the conces- sions of Agamemnon, are alike unavailable in working upon the mind of Achilles, who feels an unnatural, and almost inhuman delight, in the dis- 1 See note on II. A. 1. 2 See note on II. A. 5. 3 See the notes on these passages. SECT. III.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xxv astrous effects of his fury. But in spite of his unbending spirit of invete- rate revenge, no sooner does the counsel of Jupiter see fit, than he effects a means for completing his purpose, by diverting the obstinacy of Achilles into a different channel, and rendering him as anxious for battle, and to meet and slay Hector, as he had been for the success of Troy, and deter- mined to remain inactive. He accordingly issues from his retirement, revenges himself upon Hector, and determines to give his unburied corse to the birds and beasts of prey. This, again, is in direct opposition to the will of Jove, who destines Hector for honourable burial. Accordingly, he is again diverted from his purpose by a command from Jupiter, and the body being given up to Priam, and honoured with funeral rites, the will of Jove is accomplished and the poem concludes. So that we readily recognise the full extent of the proposition in the proem, and detect the argument of the Iliad, which is clearly intended to display " the irresistible power of the divine will over the most resolute and determined will of man, exemplified in the death and burial of Hector, by the instrumentality of Achilles, as the immediate preliminary to the destruction of Troy 1 ." Now it is easy to discover, by applying this argument to the Iliad, that it corresponds exactly with the rules laid down by Aristotle, and with the judgment which he has delivered respecting that poem. For it is engaged with one action 2 , and is in itself a one, entire, and perfect whole, pos- sessing those essential qualities of unity and entireness, a beginning, a middle, and an end 3 . Thus the anger of Achilles, and its consequent effects upon the Greeks, are the proper apx^j or beginning ; the death of Hector, followed by his sepulchral honours, in which the Atoe /3ouX>) is accomplished, is the re'Xoe, or end ; and the point at which the will of Jupiter first shows its manifest superiority over the will of man, in recall- ing Achilles to the field, i. e. the death of Patroclus, is the peaov, or middle. Whence it clearly appears that the main action of the Iliad is single and simple, pia KO.I airXovQ, and always directed to one and the same point, to which all its various incidents directly tend : viz. the bring- ing an honourable death and burial upon Hector by the instrumentality of Achilles. On the other hand, that of the Odyssee is complicated, tend- ing not only to the prosperity of Ulysses, but also to the destruction of the suitors 4 . And lastly, the argument of the Iliad is exactly co-extensive with the length of the poem, so that there is neither deficiency nor redun- dancy in its extent. Hence, then, we at once perceive the nature of the error into which modern critics have fallen, with respect to the action of the Iliad. The first thing, which strikes the eye at the opening of the poem, is the anger of Achilles, and this has been generally assumed, independent of any con- nexion with the second clause of the proem, as the primary argument. But in applying this argument to the poem itself, it is found to fail at the opening of Book XVIII. leaving an excess of nearly Seven Books. A less excess, but still equally fatal to the assumption, is observed by those critics of the French school, who have thought that the argument may be 1 Penn's Primary Argument of the Iliad, ch. V. p. 164. 2 Aristot. Poet. c. 8. Trept p,[av irpa%iv, o'iav Xeyo/uv TT/JV 'Odvfffftiav' bfjioio\ic and Doric respectively. The reference must be made of course to the Attic as a standard ; and it will appear that the most striking difference between the two dialects, which were both originally the same, is that which arose out of the national character of the people, by whom they were respectively employed. The frequent concurrence of vowel sounds, which Homer has so admirably adapted to the heroic measure of the Iliad, was too harsh and inharmonious for the delicate ears of the refined Athenians, who gradually softened their native tongue into the regular and polished dialect of the Tragic writers. In a word, the Attic is essen- tially contracted Ionic. With regard to the general properties of Homer's language, the following are the most remarkable, to which the attention of the student is directed in this place, as they are only occasionally noticed in the notes. I. TERMINATIONS AND INFLEXIONS OF NOUNS. In nouns masculine, of the first declension, ending in ae and r/c, the nominative singular is frequently changed into a; as Gut'ora, in II. B. 107. So also the nouns adjective evpuoTra, v^eXr/ycpcra *, ^irjritYa, and the like ; passim. This nominative was afterwards an ^Eolic peculiarity. The termination of feminines, of this declension, which in Attic is a after p or a vowel, in Ionic is universally r; : as ^/nep*?, ao^irj. The genitive singular of nouns in rjg has two terminations in Homer ; EW and cto. II. $. 85. 0vyaV??p "AXrao yepovroe, " AXrew, oe K. r. X. The former of these, which is always monosyllabic, was retained by the lonians, and is found continually in Herodotus. The latter was afterwards con- fined to the Doric, and is frequent in Pindar. Of the genitive plural also in this declension there are two terminations in the Iliad; ewv and awv. II. I\ 273. fce^aXeW. B. 146. ve^eXaW. The former only was retained by the later Ionic writers. The dative plural yc for ate is common also in the Attic poets 2 . In the second declension, the termination oto is a poetic, rather than a dialectic variety. The proper noun Iltrewo, II. B. 552. is supposed to 1 Hesychius seems to have understood this as the vocative, used for the nominative ; K\tiTiKt} avri ivOtiag. But see Keen, ad Greg. pp. 40. 283, 2 See on II. A. 238, SECT. IV.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xxix have arisen in a similar manner, from the form which the grammarians call Attic, forming the nominative in we. Of this class, MeveXewg, and other nouns occur in the Iliad. From"A6Jwe we meet with 'A0ow for "A0o> in II. IS. '229. The genitive and dative of imparisyllabic nouns in ie, ^og, frequently omit the $. Thus we have firjvio^ for p.fivt^og in Od. T. 135. In the dative also a further change takes place by contraction : as in 0m for 0e'ru, II. S. 407. See also on II. A. 238. The last syllable of the accusative is frequently syncopated in those nouns, of which w is the final vowel ; as HotreiStS for Hovttduyal See on II. E. 416. The genitive dual in otiv is poetic. In the genitive and dative singular, and in the nominative plural of nouns in EVQ, the lonians used 77 in the penultima instead of e, e. g. /3a- ffiXriog, /3acunXi|c from /3a0-iXj/, instead of ftacriXelg. Instead of the contraction OVQ, Homer sometimes adopts EVQ. II. 9. 368. 'Epj3cv. P. 573. dap7oe 'QcvffffEve. A division of the verse also frequently occurs in the middle of the fourth foot, which is usually called an Hephthemimeral Caesura. The only legi- timate Caesura, however, seems to be that already mentioned ; and there are very few instances in which the other is found, that do not contain this also. The Iliad contains the following, and probably some few more, examples of the Hephthemimeral division only : II. T. 71. A. 124. 329. 451. O. 346. I. 186. K. 502. A. 494. N. 715. O. 368. 2. 567. T. 38. $. 292. X. 258. . 362. II. Of the Arsis. It is a well-known property of the Caesura, that if the vowel upon which it falls be the last of a word, and short, such vowel is consequently lengthened. In addition to this, however, there are con- tinual instances in Homer of the lengthening of short syllables, both at the beginning and end of words, provided always that such syllables be the first of the foot. The principle upon which this proceeds is similar to that of the Caesura, and arises from the swell of the voice upon the first syllable of every foot, which was evidently considered necessary to the proper reading of the verse. The increase of time which this rising inflection of the voice, called the Arsis, required to elevate it above the ordinary tone, was of course considered a sufficient cause for lengthening the syllable upon which it fell. For examples, see II. A. 36. A. 135. I. 313. T. 5. 43. 367. 390. 400. In order to lengthen a syllable in the middle of a word, and sometimes, indeed, in other cases, it was usual to double the succeeding consonant ; or to substitute, instead of the vowel, the corres- ponding diphthong. Instances of this occur in every page ; and it is hardly safe to admit the theory of Professor D unbar, who proposes to read SECT. V.] PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. xxxiii such words as eddeitre, Kvveffffl, rcXaero, t/^evcu, and the like, wherever they occur, with a single consonant, and to account for the production of the syllable upon the same principle, as in other cases 1 . In II. A. 342. X. 5. the adjective O\OOQ seems to be an exception, as it occurs with the penultima long ; the only apparent reason for which is derived from the Arsis. Some, indeed, would read dXw^o-t and oXwi7, and others oXotrjvi and 0X0117, in the two instances respectively ; but there seems to be no authority for the change. In the compounds aVoaTrwv, II. T. 35. aVoe'jOo^, <. 283. and the like, the verb and the preposition must be considered as distinct. There are some instances also of the lengthening of short syllables at the end of a foot, i. e. in the thesis, or fall of the voice, before a liquid. Hence these letters are supposed to have possessed a certain property of doubling themselves in the pronunciation, by which means the preceding vowel becomes long. Thus II. E. 358. TroAAa Aio-ffoyuevr;. This vis eKra- n/o), as it is called, unquestionably belonged to the initial p 2 . The case is different in II. A. 193. ewe o ravff &pp,aire. Here it is probable that the pronoun is emphatic, and the stress of voice, which in consequence rested upon it, had the effect of lengthening the syllable. Compare II. K. 507. O. 539. P. 106. S. 15. 4>. 602. In all these places Bentley pro- poses to read ewe o'ye. III. Of the shortening of long vowels or diphthongs. It may be ob- served, as a general rule, that a long vowel or diphthong at the end of a word, before another vowel or diphthong, is always made short, except in the Arsis ; but in the beginning or middle of a word it generally remains long, under the same circumstances. There is but one passage which mi- litates against the former part of the rule; viz. II. B. 145. where Professor Dunbar, to whom the canon is due, would read Uovrov r' 'Ifcap/oto, K. r. \. observing that TTOVTOQ is usually applied to this sea by Homer, and 6d- Xaarcra to the JEtgean ; so that two seas are, in fact, intended, and not one only, by means of an apposition. With regard to long vowels or diph- thongs remaining so in the middle or beginning of words, exceptions are chiefly confined to the word lireiri, as in II. A. 156. 169. and elsewhere. In II. B. 415. and other passages where the word c-ffios occurs with the first syllable short, the i may be subscribed ; and in II. A. 380. the true reading is probably /3/3Acat, the 2 sing. pres. pass, of fie(3Xr)fju, which is found in the Venetian MS. With respect to the Correptiones Atticce, as they are called ; i. e. the shortening of vowels before words beginning with a double consonant or a mute and a liquid, it is a distinguishing peculiarity in Homer, that he sel- dom adopts them, unless in those words, chiefly proper names, which could not otherwise have place in an Hexameter. Thus the words ppa- X. 344. o'i pa KO.T' avrbv ciXtg 'iaav. In this latter instance Heyne would transpose the words, according to the reading of the Harleian MS. in v. 236. which he has there received into the text. Perhaps, how- ever, the correct reading is avrb aXif . See note in loc. dva, avdff. It has been observed already that Dawes has examined all the passages in which these words occur. His emendations are frequently correct, but sometimes bold and inadmissible. See Kidd's notes. Digammated in II. A. 24. 378- but not in Od. K. 373. In II. II. 161. Od. K. 90. the N kf\KvaTiKov should probably be removed. dpvtg. Sometimes this noun receives the Digamma; as in II. A. 158. 435. 6. 131. Com- pare however, II. B. 550. P. 103. 119. X. 263. dffTV. The Digamma is generally prefixed, as in II. B. 803. Z. 392. et alibi. Exceptions will be found in II. P. 140. A. 732. S. 274. The last instance, in which %ofjiev dpa t$j/. Still, however, there are many difficulties remaining. Compare II. 9. 555. I. 128. T. 245. . 263. Heyne of course rejects II. P. 224. as an interpolation. tiKOGi, ie'iKoat. Both these forms have the Digamma ; the first at the beginning, and the other before the second . See II. B. 748. O. 678. Od. P. 327. Exceptions will be found in II. I. 379. A. 25. X. 349. fica>, ttoTcw, tiKtXoQ. The verb CIKO* and its derivatives are very uncertain in their recep- tion of the Digamma ; which is recognised in II. P. 197. A. 86. E. 604. 2. 154. and elsewhere ; but rejected in II. T. 282. Mr. 66. and various other instances. Some- times also the perfect toiKa is written with one, and sometimes with two Digarnmas. Compare II. B. 233. P. 459. with II. A. 286. Y. 371. aXvw, dXvQdZa). There is an hiatus in II. Y. 492. but not in II. A. 156. 2. 522. . 393. tldiQa, Exceptions to the use of the Digamma occur in II. E. 766. Od. P. 394. cdf. This adverb and its derivatives are generally digammated. We have exceptions, particularly in tK^oXoq, in II. A. 21. 438. P. 333. Y. 153. and elsewhere. KaoToc, In favour of the Digamma, compare II. A. 607> B. 610. and elsewhere fre- quently. Against it, we have II. B. 719- E. 4?0. I. 180. &c. &c. fKrjXoQ. Digammated in II. E. 759. Z. 70. Heyne rejects II. 9. 512. S7ri(3aitv e'irqXoi. But compare Od. B. 311. P. 478. c/cwv. With the Digamma in II. A. 43. without it, in II. . 434. 585. iXiffffd). This verb is digammated in II. 9. 340. M. 74. S. 372. The exceptions, how- ever, are very numerous, and Heyne is in consequence very ready at detecting inter- polations. Compare II. N. 204. . 309. 320. t\7rw, tXTro/icri, \7ri'e. Instances in favour of the Digamma will be found in II. I. 40. N. 309. and against it in II. Q. 491. and elsewhere. s'Xwp, iXwpiov. These words are found with an hiatus in II. A. 4. E. 684. P. 667- and with a consonant preceding in II. S. 93. tTrog, CTTW. These words are examined by Dawes, in Misc. Crit. p. 262. in order to establish the principle of the Digamma. See Kidd's notes throughout. epyov, pyao/iai. Digammated in II. A. 573. E. 175. et alibi: but examples of a con- trary description are numerous. Compare II. P. 351. A. 470. Z. 289. I. 228. 374. &c. &c. &c. To amend 11. B. 751. Heyne rejects vv. 750 to 755. inclusive. e'pyw, el'pyo), gjO/cof. The noun is digammated in II. E. 90. and the verb in II. A. 437- but they much more generally occur without an hiatus. Compare II. Z. 5. H. 211. 1.476. II. 481. P. 354. 571." LIST OF HOMERIC WORDS. xxxix iodw. This word is seldom preceded by an hiatus. There is an instance, however, in II. .261. tpsw, eijow. Heyne endeavours to prove that these verbs have the Digamma, when they signify dicere ; and reject it when they signify interrogare. He does not seem, how- ever, to have established his point. See vol. VII. p. 751. ipvat. With the Digamma in II. A. 190. 485. and elsewhere: without it, in II. A. 141. 6. 143. A. 363. et scepius. trwaioQ. Compare II. E. 854. X. 292. with Od. Q. 282. I'/diiQ. Without the Digamma in II. A. 131. with it in II. A. 378. 3>. 508. f)Qog. In the Iliad this word has not the Digamma. See II. Z. 511. O. 268. The case is otherwise in Od. E. 411. "HjO?/. Juno. The appellations, 7rdrvia"Hj07/ on the one hand, and XevKuXtvog "Hprj on the other, continually present themselves. Digammated in II. B. 154. 589. N. 424. with which Od. B. 327. K. 246. #. 142. are at variance. Instances of variety in this name are too numerous to require examples. T IjOig. II. A. 199. et passim : irodctQ WKSO. 'I/oif. Compare II. ^. 198. l is Ionic for U^Xei- the father's name into iSijs, or, if the penul- B 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. a\yi IloXXae *Hpto(t)v, ai mri TE 7ra<7i* Atoc ; as, TLr)\tvg, eog, tima be long, into From nouns in of the Ionic dialect forms the patronymic in iwv ; as, Kpovo, ov, Kpo- vium If formed immediately from the Ionic, the patronymic from nouns in tiig may be obtained by changing the final og of the genitive into iddrjg ; as, UrjXtvg, ijog, Un\qU8iK. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 99. Of fe- male patronymics, see on v. 1 1 1. infra ; and of the general peculiarities of Homer's dialect and versification, see Prelim. Obss. sectt. IV. and V. Horace has twice referred to the opening of the Iliad : Od. I. 6. 5. gravem Pelidee stomachum cedere nescii. Epist. II. 2. 42. Iratus Graiis quantum nocuisset Achilles. Besides, he has given his appro- bation to the judgment of Homer in hurry- ing the reader at once in medias res ; intro- ducing such previous occurrences, as were necessary to be mentioned, by way of epi- sode. Hor. A. P. 136. Nee sic incipies ; &c. Compare Aristot. Poet. 23. Of the Procemium itself Quintilian speaks thus ; Inst. Orat. X. I. 48. Paucissimis versibus legem Prooemiorum non dico servavit Home- rus, sed constituit. Nam et benevolum audi- torem invocatione Dearum, quas preesidere vatibus creditum est ; et intentum, proposita rerum magnitudine ; et docilem, summa cele- riter comprehensa, facit. In a similar man- ner, Homer repeatedly invokes the Muses, more particularly upon occasions where su- pernatural information is required, respect- ing those circumstances which he could only have known by tradition. See II. B. 484. 761. A. 218. JSJ. 508. n. 112. 2. ovXofizvrjv. Destructive. Schol. 6Xe- 9piav. The word, as Heyne observes, is explained by the context. 3. Tro\\dg 8' tyQipovg '^v^dg. Many brave souls. In the same way, we have TroX- \dg ityBifiovG KeQaXdg in IL A. 55. where the expression, "A'idi Trpo'idtyeiv, again occurs, and also in II. Z. 87- whence it is imitated by jEschylus in Sept. Theb. 310. ^vx&e r/poiwj/. This may be looked upon as a common periphrasis for tjpwag, unless per- haps there is an opposition between the words 4 /v X^ ana< O-VTOVQ, themselves, i. e. their bodies, in the following line. There is no doubt of Homer's belief in the immor- tality of the soul ; but it is a gloomy and nugatory immortality that he assigns to his greatest heroes. Compare II. II. 856. and see especially Od. A. 487- sqq., and Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. i. p. 121. The compound verb Trpoidirruv, is sup- j3ovXi7, posed by most commentators to signify, to send prematurely; but Heyne and Ernesti consider it as implying nothing more than the simple verb, in which they are supported by the parallels in Virg. ^En. II. 398. Multos Danaum dimittimus Oreo. X. 662. Obvia multa virum demittit corpora morti. Compare JEn. II. 85. IX. 527. 785. In II. E. 190. TrpoiaVmv is certainly used for the simple verb ; not to mention that this preposition is frequently redundant in composition: e. g. infra v. 326. F. 118. A. 398. Heyne, however, is decidedly wrong in considering ldiTTf.iv as synonymous with 7Tju,7Tiv, since the former verb includes the notion of violence, which the latter does not. See Damm. in voce. This distinction is marked by the passage cited by Heyne himself from 11. 9. 367. Of the derivation of i00i/iog, see on v. 38. infra. 4. ?7pa>a)v. This designation was after- wards given to those only who were sup- posed to be descended from one immortal parent ; and the other, whether father or mother, mortal. During the heroic ages, the title was more extensively applied, and Homer has given it to all his principal cha- racters. Compare II. A. 102. B. 844. 1\ 377. H. 120. Thus also, B. 110. "Hpwtg Aavaol, and elsewhere. The distinction is accurately marked in Hesiod. Op. D. 157- sqq. eXwpia. A prey ; but s'Xwp is more frequently used: II. E. 488. 684. P. 151. 667. Homer could not have described the woes of the Greeks more forcibly than by repre- senting them as deprived of interment. The rites of burial were considered as indispen- sable for the rest of the departed spirit ; and the notion was prevalent among the generality of mankind during that period of time. Com- pare Deut. xxviii. 26. 1 Sam. xvii. 44. 46. Ps. Ixxix. 2. Jerem. vii. 33. xvi. 4. xxii. 19. and see also on II. E. 297- The mode of expres- sion is frequent in Homer, and it has been re- peatedly imitated by the Greek tragedians. Compare ^Esch. Theb. 1015. Supp. 709. Soph. Ant. 29. 205. 697. 1080. See also Herod. VII. 10. ; and so Virg. in jEn. IX. 485. canibus data prteda Latinis Alitibusque jaces. Compare Catul. Carm. LXI. 152. During the truce, after the first battle in book VII., the dead were interred ; they were left unburied after the second and third battles, in books VII. XVIII. 5. Atog c)f TtXdtro /3ouXr/. And the will of Jove viz. that Hector should fall by the arm of Achilles, and be restored to Priam for the purpose of honourable burial, as the 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. ou 17 ret Tr/owra Stadr//rrjv fpt rje re, aval; avSpwv, icat Kat Atoe woe* 6 yap |3a, it is expressive of irony. The particle is also used in interro- gative sentences, particularly where any in- tense feeling is expressed. It is observable also, that though r) in prose is never put at the beginning of a sentence, in poetry it frequently stands at the beginning of a con- clusion or consequence. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 605. 8. riQ T ap cr0w 0ewj/ K. T. X. And who then of the gods ? The primary use of the particle ap, or apa, (Poetice, pa) is in syl- logistic sentences, answering to the Latin, ergo; "consequently." Thus in Lucian. Jov. Trag. sub fine : il yap tiai (Baifjiol, tlffi Kal Oeoi' aXXd [trjv fiat jE3*)/iot' tiaiv apa Kai Qtoi. Hence it implies generally any consequence or effect ; and must be trans- lated then, therefore: and it still retains this power, though the words of the argument are sometimes transposed; as infra v. 56. where it may be rendered by nempe, or sci- licet. Hence it often follows the relative of, as in II. E. 612. and elsewhere. See Hoogeveen de Particulis, pp. 47- 489. It is frequently used in interrogations: and, joined to another particle, is often equivalent to the English perhaps, as infra v. 65. It is found in the beginning of sentences only in the sense of utique, as in dp' ovv, ergo. Some Edd. and MSS. here read rap as a simple enclitic particle ; and so also in 11. B. 761. T. 226. A. 837. S. 6.; but it is evident, from the general usage of Homer, that this is incorrect. That T' ap is formed of re ap, not rot apa, is clear from the fact that ap is frequently short. See Buttm. Gr. Gr. . 29. n. 22. In the construction tpidi %vvsr)Kf must be taken together, wtTTl being supplied before /na'%p diro- Tiffy drjfiog draaOaXiaQ fiaffiXrjwv. We have a remarkable parallel in the History of David ; 2 Sam. xxiv. 11. dprjTrjpa. Properly one who prays. Compare v. 35. Hence, a priest. The word occurs again infra v. 94. and in E. 78. The same person is called itpevg in v. 23. Aris- tOt. Poet. 21. TTtTTOllJfJLBVOV dk SffTlV, O, oXo> fjirj KaXovjjievov VTTO TIVWV, O.VTOQ TiOerai 6 TroirjTrjg' doKtl yap evia elvai ToiavTa' olov, TOV Upset, 'APHTHPA. The priests of the gods were held in the highest reverence by the ancients. Artemid. Oneirocr. III. 13. Qf.bg el TIQ viroXafloi yevea9ai, lepevg ykvoiro ?) pdvTiQ' TTJQ yap avTrjQ roiq Oeolg Kal OVTOI rvy^d- vovffi TiprJQ. ovvtKa, i. e. ov eveKa. In regard to the insertion of the article im- mediately before Xpuo-^v, Heyne, who regards the article, especially before pro- per names, altogether unknown to Homer, gives several emendations of preceding cri- tics, but leaves the passage as he found it. It appears, in general, that the Greek writers did not use the article before proper names, unless when the person had been already mentioned ; which, in the present instance, he had not. Still, however, Chryses was a person of great notoriety, and, from the cir- cumstances of the case, must have been uppermost in the speaker's mind ; so that the use of the article must be considered as emphatic. Similarly in the speech of Hec- tor, (9. 532.) the article is immediately pre- fixed to Tvdeidrjg, though Diomed had not been mentioned for some time previously ; but Hector must have had the Trojans up- permost in his mind, as must also his formi- dable antagonist. Thus also with respect to the Greek Tragedians, Valckenaer on Phoen. 147. observes, that they never prefix the article to proper names ; but Person modifies the rule thus ; Artlculum raro pro- priis nominibus prcefigunt Tragici, nisi prop- ter emphasin quandam, out initio sententice ubiparticula inseritur : and instances Phcen. 522. Supp. 129. Dr. Blomfield, however, considers it more proper to call it the de- monstrative pronoun ; so that TOV Xpvarjv, is Him, Chryses. See the Remarks on Matt. Gr. Gr. p. xliv. Thus in the reports of our modern Parliamentary debates, we meet with He (Mr. A.), Him (Mr. B.), continu- ally ; in which form the person is first ob- scurely intimated, and his name afterwards declared, in order to prevent mistake. It may be observed, that it is common with Homer to begin a sentence with the article in reference to a proper name at the end of it, some action of the person being intro- duced by way of parenthesis. Compare II. A. 488. B. 402. T. 81. A. 20. E. 17- 759 &c. Sometimes the article and proper name are only separated by some inferior word ; as in II. B. 105. 67- In all these instances, however, the person in question has been previously mentioned. See Mid- dleton on the Greek Article, part I. ch. 4. The late Professor Dobree conjectures TOV, i. e. avTOv. 12. The passage commencing with this line, and ending with v. 45, has been con- verted into a prose narration by Plato, in his treatise De Republica, III. p. 275. ed. Bipont. for the purpose of illustrating the difference between the diriyqaig a7r\^, and the Sirjyrjffi^ did fiifirffftug, or simple and dramatic narrative. We shall give the pas- sage entire, as it will serve to exemplify some of the different usages of the early poets, and the Attic writers, which are noticed in the following notes. 'EXOwv de ieptvg tv%fTo iiceivoig fiiv TOVQ Btovg Sov~ vat, d\6vrag TI)V Tpoiav, avroiig ^ atDQij- vac TTJV ok OvyaTtpa ol ai>T(fi Xvaai, ct^a- HBVOVQ aTToiva, Kal TOV Otbv aiStaQtvraQ. ToiavTa Si ti-jrovTOQ avrov, 01 fitv aXXoi (7g/3ovro Kai avvyvovv b de ' AyajJikfJivuv riypiaivev, ivTtXXofisvog vvv Te dirikvai Kal avOig /itv) eXOelv, (Jirj ai)T($ TO Te ffKrjir- TOOV icai TO. TOV Qtov errf/it/xara OVK tTrap- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. TE Ovyarpa., 0p ava crKTjTrrp^' Kai XICTCTETO Travrae ' t^a tte juaXtarra Svw, KOG/uLi'iTope Xawv* ai T, Kai aXXoi IvKvrjjuiSf 'Ec7ri|0r] ynpdaeiv fjitrd ov' dirdvai Sk siceXtve, Kai /LIT) eptOi&iv, 'iva ffw olicadt tXOot. 'O ^ TTpeaflvrriG, O.KOV- aag tdttas. re Kai aV^'ii ffiyy' 6K rou orparoTTE^ou TroAXd v%ero, ra^ re eTrwvu/ttag rov Kat vrrop.ifJivi](TKv drj \dpiv Kareu^iro, rttrat TOVQ 'Axaiovg TO, & ddicpva tKiivov jSsXe- aiv. 13. Xuffo/ievof re Ouyarpa. To ransom his daughter Chryseis ; or, as she is called by some, Astynome. She had been allotted to Agamemnon as his portion of the spoil taken from Thebes, one of the eleven towns belonging to the Trojans, which had been sacked by Achilles. The use of the middle voice, which strictly implies an action re- flected upon the agent, or on something which belongs to him, is frequently ex- tended to represent an action which a per- son obtains to be done for himself, or what belongs to him, by some other person. Thus, Xvetv is to grant a release upon receiving a ransom, as in vv. 20. 29. 95. : Xuepa.G6[jLtaQa Kal CLVTIQ. In the latter it signifies returning ; and is usually joined with the verbs of going and coming ; as in II. 0. 271. O.VTIC, i&v. A. 446. avTiQ viroffTotyac,. In this sense it is frequently joined with TraXiv. Thus, II. E. 257- ou irdXtv avTiQ diroiaeTOv. This ple- onasm is doubled in Aristoph. Nub. 971. tir' av irdXiv avQiQ dviffTa^vovg ovp,\^fj- ffai. And so Soph. Phil. 952. See Monk on Eur. Alcest. 189. The two forms avOig and avTiQ are both in use, and synonymous ; of which Vigerus considers the latter to be Ionic, after Suidas and Eustathius. 28. The verb xpaiafAsiv, from %pdw, uten- dum do, signifies, to avert an evil ; and is constructed with an accusative of the evil 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. Trjv ' lyw ov Xvaw, Trpiv fj.iv KOL yrjpag 7TK7tv, vi oiKct) Iv "ApyfV, rrjXoOt Tra 30 'AXX' VETJCU. , icai averted, and a rfa^'w of the person from whom it is averted. II. H. 143. off dp' ou fcopvv*/ ol oAtOpov XpaT(T/Li aidrjptir). Compare A. 120. Y. 296. Sometimes the accusative is wanting, as in the present instance, where \6\ov kfj,6v must be supplied ; and so again in II. A. 117- O. 32. II. 837. and elsewhere. We occasionally also meet with the ellipsis of both cases, as in v. 588. infra, rore ov TL foyjftntyuu, dxvvfjievoG Trtp, Xpai(t/eij>. See Damm in voce. 29. r//J>. For Tavrr]v. See on v. 9. Heyne has a full point after \vati), referring Trpiv to the latter part of the line, in the sense ofpotius ; thus, I will not release her: rather than this, she shall grow old at Argos. So also Hermann, Bekker, and Thiersch. But the sense is not improved by the altera- tion, and we want instances where such construction is requisite. The verb tirtimv is used in a future signification. Eusta- thius: tirtioiv, dvTi TOV /u\Xoj/ro Ion, E7r\ii(Tfrai. Hesych. efyu* Topetsffo/tdtt. Compare infra vv. 169. 420. and else- where. This usage, however, is more pe- culiarly Attic ; and a variety of examples have been collected to illustrate it, from the tragedians and other Attic writers, in an ex- cellent note by Mr. Kidd, in his edition of Dawes' Misc. Crit. p. 126. See also Person on Eur. Hec. 1161. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 504. 3. In Homer, and in the later Greek writers, dpi has more generally a future sense ; but sometimes it is used in the present; as in ii. r. 61. 31. 'HTTOV 7roi%opevr]i>. Plying the loom. Virg. JEn. VII. 14. Arguto tenues percur- rens pectine telas. Eustathius notices the use of the word (.Troi^taOai as peculiarly ap- propriate in expressing the ancient custom of standing at the loom. His words are : IffTOV iTTOlXOpSVtJV, TTfpt^paOTlKWf aVTl TOV vaivovaav tarSxTai yap feat 87ri7ro- gtvofjitvai vfyaivov ai 7roiovp,evai rffv KTTOvo-yiav, Sid rryv T&V vQatvofJisvuv, wg tiKOQ, TrXaTVTrjra. Trpwrjj fie TIQ AiyvTrria yvvrj KaOe^ofisvrj vtyaivtv, d. 89. 'AXV CCKSWV daivvaOe, /ca- Orjfjievoi. See also on II. T. 95. The lexico- graphers derive the word from a priv. and \aivii), kisco. 35. The particle tirtiTa is nearly equi- valent to the Attic tlra, then, afterwards. Hence, it is frequently preceded by irpwrov, as in v. 50. E. 883. and elsewhere. The only difference which exists between the two adverbs, is, that the preposition tiri gives to the compound the idea of a time immediately subsequent. See Hoogeveen de Particulis, p. 186. This difference is, how- ever, not always discernible. After nume- rals, it has the idea of succession ; as in II. A. 462. rpif p,kv tirura, thrice successively. 36. rivKopoQ. lonice for iVKopoQ, by the figure Diuresis. 37. diLfyifikfiriKaQ. Hast protected, and still protectest. This repetition of an action, continued from the past to the present, is often implied in a past tense ; in the sense of the English, to be wont. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 503. Chrysa was situated on the sea-coast, near Adramyttium, in the terri- tory of Eetion, king of Asiatic Thebes ; where a temple was dedicated to Apollo Smintheus, in which Chryses was the offi- ciating priest. Compare vv. 100. 430. The origin of this title of Apollo is referred to a colony of Cretans, who, having settled in a district of Troas, which was grievously in- fested by mice, (called, in the Cretan lan- guage, apivOoi) invoked the assistance of Apollo, who destroyed the vermin. The Scholiast gives a somewhat different account of the matter. 38. ^aOsijv. Perdivinam, preeclaram. A usual epithet of cities consecrated to a deity, as Cilia was to Apollo. Compare II. B. 508. 520. I. 151. O. 432. From the #lolic in- tensive particle a, and Qiog. Z0i, Power- fully. Schol. iffxvp&Q, ytwaituQ. Also, bravely. Infra v. 151. et passim, dv^pdaiv l(pi /ia%Xro, jceA icuvac apyovc* Aura 7Ttr' avrolcn 40 45 40. Kara ftj;pi' f/eya. See on v. 460. infra. 41. Kpi]i}vov. Poetice for fepyvov, from Kpatvw, perficio. 45. d/x0J7p0a re 0aprpjv. The arrows were completely covered in the quivers of the ancients, which were closed at the top. Eustathius : toiKaaiv ov fjiiicpai TOIQ TTCL- , aXXa Tovg tffd) /, &c. and the finite verb. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 565. 1. Eustathius observes that VVKTI ioticwg implies, in its direct signification, aypiov rr\v iftkav, i. e. terrible in aspect; comparing II. M. 463. where Hector is described as VVKTI Qoy ard- \avroQ wTTWTTta. He considers the expres- sion, however, as an allegorical allusion to the thick and vapoury appearance of the atmosphere, proceeding from the corruption of the air, during the season of a pestilence. 7/tc. This may be the third person, either of the Ionic perfect r/'ia, which occurs in Herod. IV. 82. Horn. Od. A. 427. and else- where : or of the imperf. ij'iov (Od. K. 274. &c.) from the verb ft/u, to go. Matthiae observes (Gr. Gr. . 214. 4.), that the r\ ap- pears to be a sort of augment for if, as in for yStiv, from iw, (II. X. 280.) which was used in order to keep the chief syllable of the verb distinctly marked. 48. /iera. I. e. fierd vfjag, towards the ships : in which sense ftra is used by the poets. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 587- 3. c. and on v. 484. infra. Some consider the words fitrd 8' Ibv 7jK, as a Tmesis for fitOsijice, which is not Greek. The proper construc- tion would be i'6v suffice, followed by a dative, as in v. 51. 50. ovprjag p-ev irp&rov K. r. X. Wake- field refers to the remark of Heraclides Ponticus, in his Treatise on the Allegories of Homer, that, from the concurring testi- mony of physicians and philosophers, the commencement of pestilential diseases first discovers itself among four-footed animals. Eustathius attributes this to the subtilty of their smell. Aristotle (de Poet. 26.) inti- mates that Homer intended to represent the Deity as backward to punish, and giving the Greeks the first intimation of his anger, by destroying the most useful of their cattle. Thus, in the plagues of Egypt, the murrain among the cattle preceded the boils and blains (Exod. ix. 1.). So close is the con- nexion between the particles fiv and de, that when the latter is found alone, the for- mer must be considered as suppressed. So also when p,kv occurs without e, it is gene- rally followed by some equivalent particle ; as in this passage, et passim in Homer, by awrdp, or drdp, and by dXXd, fiivroi, and the like, in the Attic writers. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 606. 5. and on v. 282. infra. Be- fore 67ry%ero we must supply /3sXoc., from the following line. Compare v. 53. 51. The poetic particle aurdp, in prose drdp, is nearly the same with the adversa- tive particle St, except that it always begins a sentence, and that dpa, with which it is compounded, imparts to it an inferential power; (see v. 8.) as infra, v. 118. where it is followed by yp. Hoogeveen de Par- C 10 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, A'. BaXX', ai( 8s Trupai VEKVWV KCIIOVTO Oa/uiEtai. 'Evvr/juap JUEV ava arrparov w^tro KrjXa Qeoio, T/j 8Karrj tT ayop/jv^s KaXecrcraro Xaov ' Tqji yap ITTI $p(7i &}K 0ea XfuicwXfvoc "Hprj* KrjSfro yap Aavawv, on pa Ovr^cfKOvra^ bparo. Oi 8' ITTEI ovv r}yfp0v, 6jurjypc re ylvovro, Toi(Tt ticulis, p. 79- It is frequently followed, as in this verse, by eVeira, which together signify, but then, and then, and hereupon. Also, by STrtidrj, but as ; and by STTCI, but when. See also on v. 35. %f TTI;K . Pro- perly, bitter. Eustathius: t'x" ^" l Trevicrjg, TTiicpiav dyXadri' ical yap iriKpbv KOI rf]Q TrtvKrjc, TO daicpvov. Hence, powerful, or, perhaps, destructive, deadly. It is the opi- nion of Bp. Blomfield, however, that there was originally a noun TTIVKOQ, amaritudo, bearing some affinity with Truepdf, from which KtvKri was derived. Hence, also, the words TrtVKtSavoG, TTtvicrjtiQ, TrevKdXifjiog. See on ^Esch. Choeph. 381. 53. iwrifiap. For nine days. Plutarch, in Vita Homeri, c. xxii. KGU iv TroXXoif r

vyrjve, and olicaSe for o'ncovdt. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 259. 56. pa. See on v. 8. 57. o'i S' tTTEt ovv K. T. X. When, there- fore, they 8fc. The conjunction tTrti is ap- plied in a two-fold signification : to denote a consequence, whether of time or of argu- ment. The analogy of the two usages is easily discernible ; in the first of which it is to be rendered by when, as in this verse; in the latter, by since, because, as infra v. 112. and elsewhere. The particle ovv primarily denotes the final determination of any argument or circumstance ; and thence it generally signifies then, therefore. It must not, however, be confounded with apa, which is simply inferential, whereas ovv is conclusive. See Hoogeveen de Particulis, p. 446. Hence, it is often used in resuming the thread of a discourse, which has been sometime discontinued, as in II. o7roAov, (KCU 70/0 r 1 ovap EK Atoc iartv*) deed. Hoogeveen de Particulis, p. 152. Compare infra v. 574. M. 79. H. 66. $. 216. 62. Tiva p,dvTiv epe/o/iev, K. r. X. Au- gury, or divination, (juavret'a) seems to have been rising into repute in the age of Homer. Of the various persons who practised the art, two only are here mentioned ; the tepeut;, who deduced his observations from the sa- crifices to the gods, and the ovetpoTrdXog, or interpreter of dreams. Of the various kinds of divination, and the method of practising them, the student should consult Robinson's Archaeol. Graeca, book III. ch. 17. 'Epeio- pev is the Ionic form of the subjunctive, which is used in exhortations or wishes, in the first person plural, for epgw/iev. When the penultima is long, the long vowel is changed into the short one without the in- sertion of the i. Thus, in II. B. ^2. 0o>p?jo- [tev, for 6, are the adjectives, TTOOMKHIQ, iroBdpKT], conti- nually applied to Achilles. Euripides, also, in Androm. 1225. calls him ra^vv iroSaQ, and so Horn. II. N. 348. The particle ce, in the foregoing line, is repeated in this, in the same manner as, in Latin, cum autem is answered by turn vero. See also on v. 137- infra. rol, not from avTidw, since the penultima is short. The two verbs are the same in signification, and, with a genitive, imply fruition, enjoyment ; (diro\avffiv yevariKrjv^ See Damm in voce. 68. The particle ^roi, igitur, is always affirmative in Homer, and never used to mark the division of a whole into distinct parts. It is, therefore, distinct from ijTOt, which is so used in later writers (see Hoo- geveen in voce) ; and which is a compound of the disjunctive particle 77. Damm considers it as synonymous with p.iv, except that it is more poetical, and that it always occurs at the beginning of a sentence : as avrdp is a poetical equivalent for St. But since f)Toi plv are frequently used in conjunction, as infra vv. 141. 211. and elsewhere, it should seem that when the former is followed by Sk, as in this place, the latter must be considered as suppressed. Before rolffi, there is an ellipsis, which is very frequent, of the pre- position kv. 69. QX aprro. In Homer and the Ionic poets, llo^a, and by aphaeresis, o\a, are frequently joined adverbially to superla- tives, in order to strengthen the signification. Compare II. B. 761. E. 843. Z. 76. O. 282. Sometimes, in the same sense, we find TroX- \bv, as infra v. 91 ; and ftsya, as in II. B. 82. where the Attics would use TroXXy or [jiaKpifi. In Eur. Alcest. 758. 924. however, the Homeric form occurs. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 461. Pierson on Moeris, p. 194. 70. Virg. Georg. IV. 392. Navit namque omnia vates, Quee sint, quee fuerint, qua max ventura trahantur. We may also compare a similar expression in the^Revelations, i. 19. ypai//ov & ddtg, Kai a flat, Kai & /zlXXft yivtcQai [itTa ravTa. In the poets re is frequently used as a connecting particle, and that, too, many times successively. So supra v. 38. This usage in prose also, though more rarely, sometimes occurs. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 607- 71. "iXtov tiffd). In Attic the adverbs dffb) and taa) are always joined with the genitive. Some copies have yj>w/n77v in Eur. Hipp. 512. but this has been pro- perly corrected in the best editions. In Homer they always take the accusative. The Augurs were persons of great import- ance in the armies of the early Greeks. They were consulted upon all occasions, and their 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. VVrjV, ri]V OL 7TOp "O fKarijjSfXErao avacro. Toryap "yV 7T cnro\\vvTa TO. c,wa. Exanimat enim et perimit animantes, cum pestem intemperie caloris immittit : ut Euri- pides in Phaethonte : T Q xpwcro^eyyfg "HXi', wf p,' aTTtoXeffae' "OQev d 'ATroXXwv' ip,- d>ava> K\y'%tt (BpOTOQ. Item Archilochus : Ava.% "ATroXXov, Kat (TV TOVQ p.kv airiovQ Tlrffiaive, Kal afykaQ 6XXv', wtrTrcp 6\\vtiQ. Denique inustos morbo 'A7roXXa>vo/3X^rov^ Kai ri\to(3\fiTOV appellant. 76. roiyap ty. The affirmative particles roi and ?}, which latter occurs in the two following lines, are nearly synony- mous, except that the former does not begin a sentence. They may be rendered in Latin by nimirum, in English, certainly, doubtless. Hoogeveen thinks, that, besides rot, two other particles enter into the composition of rotydp, namely, yt and apa, of which the former limits the force of rot, and the lat- ter conveys its usual notion of consequence or effect. See on \. 8. This is, most pro- bably, correct, though the illustration of the use of the particle in reference to this pas- sage is unsatisfactory. Calchas would say, Since it is your desire, I shall, therefore, cer~ tainly speak ; but you, at least, will undertake to protect me. The condition upon which he speaks, plainly marks the limiting power of ye. Some consider roi as the Doric dative of the pronoun ail, which would not mate- rially alter the signification of the particle. After avvQto, we must supply 9vp,oi. Hesych. "Ovrug jikv fioi* It seems probable that this is the Ionic form of expression for fj p,ijv, which is used by later writers, and sometimes by Homer him- self, to introduce any energetic asseveration, such as an oath, a promise, a threat, or the like. Xenoph. Cyrop. VIII. 4. 7. vvv 5e QtOVQ OflVlifJU, Tf\ [ii]V ifJlOl SoKflv, K. T. \. and so Thucyd. IV. 88. VIII. 81. Com pare II. I. 5?. 78. xoXwXo Xlycrar pijviG Sk %o\ri tiQ ira- Xaifcxriv dyo^ievij, irapd rb ^ikviiv KOTOQ ^ opy?) iwiTtjpovffa Kaipbv fit; TificJpiav, irapa TO KtiaOai. Clarke, and the genera- lity of interpreters, render ^oXoxTf/itv by iratum fore, which is incorrect : the active verb xo^ov*> is to exasperate ; the passive, XoXovaQai, to be enraged. II. S. 111. o /ie vvv xoXw(Tv. So the Scholiast, tiq opytjv 79. Kai ot TTtiOovTai. For Kai <$. The demonstrative pronoun is frequently used for the relative, in a continued proposition beginning with a relative, which should be re- peated in a different case. So also in Latin. Compare Cic. Tusc. V. 41. Phil. I. 10. The construction is somewhat similar, when the relative occurs only once, and must be sup- plied again in another case ; as in II. F. 235. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 468. 3. 80. xiprfi. This is the dative of the old positive x*P*/> fr m which were derived the 14 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 'AXXa -ye icat jueroTrttr&v t\.ti KOTOV, opa 'Ev a>T)]OE $ 0pacrat Tov S' a7ra/*t|3o/ivoe Trpocre^rj 0ajOO7J(rac juaXa, t?r Otoirpowiov, o, rt otaOa. Ou jua -yap 'ATToXXwva, Aa QiXov, core pa with the subjunctive, see on v. 26. 83. (TV di pdaai, tl JUE GauaiiQ. Con- sider, or reflect with yourself, in order that you may ^protect me. The particles et, wg, oTrwg, are frequently used by Homer instead of 'iva, and the verb 0pao/zeu, in the mid- dle, signifies, to reflect. Thus, II. P. 144. 0pdeo vvv, 'birirwQ Kt TroXtv KOI aorv aatt)- ayq. Compare infra 554. B. 14. II. 646. X. 358. et passim. 84. aVa/m/3o/uro. Properly the verb dfieiflstv denotes alternation; as in Eur. Hec. 1145, diaSo^aiQ djjuifiovcrai ^tpoiv, moving them from hand to hand successively. Hence transferred to speech, it signifies to interchange words, i. e. to answer ; in which sense it continually occurs in Homer. In v. 604. infra, it refers to the different parts taken in singing by the respective per- formers. 86. ov fid yap 'A. The adverb /id is used only in adjurations, and it is almost in variably accompanied by the affirmative vai or the negative ov, to determine its power In negative asseverations, it is sometimes used as a solitary particle, as if for \ii] ; but never, at least in Homer, in affirmations. without vat prefixed. Thus, infra, v. 234. vai /id rode . See on v. 286. KdX%av is the proper vocative from the original nominative KdX%ai>, in which the v is rejected, and the preceding short vowel lengthened. Thus also AZav, Qoav, and the like. We find, however, HovXvSdfjta, II. N. 751. and some other exceptions. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 74. 3. 88. 7ri j(0ovi StpKOfikvoio. Me vivente et vidente. The verbs dspKtaOai, {SXtiruv, and bpqiv, are frequently used, and more especially in the Tragic poets, in the sense of %fjv, to live. Eurip. Hec. 311. OVK ovv r65* CTTtl d' oXa>X, Ji'j) %pajUc> r $>yy> or the like. Eur. Hipp. 4. 0wf bpq,v rjXiov. Hec. 250. WOT' fio-opyv ye fytyyo rode. Alcest. 18. Oavwv Trpb Ktivov, ticropyv fyaoQ . Compare vv. 282. 683. And so Horn. II. S. 61. o0pa Se poi %wu Kai bpqi 0aoc j]tXioio. Thus the Latins use lux for 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 15 Aavawv* ouS' f)v 'Ayajufjuvova HTrrjCj 90 *Oe vvv TroXXov apforoc 'A^euwv fu^ Kal rorf 17 0aprcu, OU 'AXX' Vc' aprjTripo^y ov ^rijurjcr* 'Aya.fj.iiJ.vwv, Ouyarpa, Kai OVK aTTfSf^ar' aVotva. 95 7' OTTO TTttTpl vita. Virg. ^n. IV. 31 . ^wza re/erf : O luce magis dilecta sorori. See also the note on Eurip. Phten. 1100. Pentalog. Gr. p. 336. 90. fjv UTryg. When a condition is ex- pressed, which may probably or possibly take place, this particle is used, as it is here, with the subjunctive. 91. Madame Dacier observes, that the verb tv^trai is intended to throw a degree of contempt upon the authority of Agamem- non, who, though he now (vvv} boasted of his sovereignty over all the Grecian forces, would, at the close of the war, be reduced to a level with the princes of the other Gre- cian states, as king of Mycenae. But the Homeric signification of the verb tv\o^ai y is not to boast, but simply to profess ; or, more properly, iv-fctrai dvai is nothing more than a simple periphrasis for tori. In proof of this, Ernesti adduces II. B. 82. where Nestor uses precisely the same words, to add to the authority of Agamemnon, which are here supposed to detract from it. Of the expression iroXXov apiorof, see the note on v. 72. 92. Of the particle /, with adverbs of time, see on v. 6. In the next line, the par- ticle dpa retains its primary signification, though the clauses of the sentences are in- verted : The god is incensed on account of his priest, and not therefore on account $c. See on v. 8. 97- X f ^P a - Markland conjectures KJJpaf, which Wolf approves. But the genitive is not in regimen ; the sense being that Apollo will not restrain his hands from the plague, i. e. from sending it among the Greeks, until, Sfc. Such is the constant import of a.TTf.\f.iv TI TIVOQ in Homer. Thus II. Z. 96. At Kev TvdkoQ vibv dirocrxy 'I\iov iprjc,. The particle Trpiv, together with ewf, tar' dv, fiexpi ov, which denote a space of time beyond which something takes place, are usually constructed, like 'iva, wg, &c. (see on v. 26.) with the optative, when the action of the proposition is past, and with the con- junctive when it is present or future. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 522. In Homer, however, in future actions, it is often constructed with the indicative, as in the present case, and supra v. 29. and elsewhere. The general signification of vrpiv, in the poets, is that of a simple adverb, formerly, in the sense of Trporepov, as used by prose writers. Thus, in II. B. 112 it is opposed to vvv. Compare II. E. 472. and so TroXii Trpfv, long ago ; A. 236. N. 161. Hence, in the same manner as Trporspov is followed by TTOIV in prose, the poets frequently double Trpiv, as in II. B. 348. 354. 8. 46. 839. 2. 334. T. 170. 4>. 294. Q. 781. In these instances the former particle is not redundant, but adds a degree of emphasis to the proposition, which is here and elsewhere increased by the addition of yt in the succeeding clause. Eustathius observes, that wherever irpiv is thus repeated, the latter must be followed by an infinitive. But though universally true in Homer, the rule does not apply to succeeding writers. Aristoph. Pac. 1112. ov yap olov re 'Hfilv Trplv StSovai, Ttplv Kal \VKOQ olv vpevaiol. Hoogeveen de Particulis, p. 477- 98. ciTrd TT. 0. dofievat. A Tmesis. Heyne prefers the derivation of the adjec- tive i\iK(i)\l/, or iXiK&Trit;, from the verb iXiffffb), to roll ; vigore oculorum per mobili- tatem declarato. Hence it would be rendered, having rolling eyes. Eustathius derives the word in the same manner, but his explana- tion is different : i\ix(i)7rtQ' 01 d^ioOearoi Kal tXiffaovrec, TOVC, wirag TUIV fiXtTrovruv tiQ tavTovg. Kovprj Sk q tXiKumg, r) dio- Osaroc, ical rot>(, % epaordg itpeXKOfJievr). Thus it would imply, attractive, beautiful; and, as applied to the Grecian princes in v. 389. ma- jestic, dignified. Perhaps, however, the best interpretation is that of the Scholiast and others, who deduce the word from iXiKog , black, which is evidently the root of the cog- nate word iXiKopXtyapoc., in Pind. Pyth. IV. 305. It is certain that large and black eyes were looked upon by the ancients as marks of great beauty. Hor. Od. I. 32. 11. Et Lycum nigris oculis nigroque Crine decorum. And hence arose a custom, which was preva- lent throughout the East from the earliest ages, and which is frequently alluded to in 16 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. avaTroivov, ayuv 0' iepi}v r6re KV JJLLV l\aaaa^voL 7T7ri0otjUv. 100 Hrot oy' aic fiTrwv K.O.T ap' e^tro* rolcn 8' aviari] 'Ar/oa'Srjc evpuicpfiwv 'Aya^tljuvtov, Voc $ julya 0pEV a/J0i [j.i\aivai o<7(t $ o Trupt Aa/U7Trowim ILKTTJV. Ka\\avTa Trpamtrra KO.K OGGOfJLtvoQ 7rpo<7t7T* 105 Maim icaicwv, OVTTW TTOTE juot TO Kpriyvov urac Aid rot ra icaV ftrrl (pi\a ptal juavrUpr/v is the principle of thought and action, the understanding ; as distinguished from 6vp.bg, mental energy. Damm : 9vp.bg dat impetum ; 0pi)v vero consilium. From the intimate connexion, however, between the operation of the mind, and the preecordia or diaphragm, the word is frequently transferred from the mental to the corporeal functions. Eustathius : 0pgi>* ov \IOVQV apvag. In this sense it is not un- usual in Homer; (compare II. II. 481. 504.) and so it occurs in ^Esch. Prom. 906. KpaSia k 06/3<> pkva XaKTi&i. The epi- thet fjiiXaivai is appropriate, as in violent bursts of passion the veins about the pree- cordia become swoln and black with blood. Schol. p,e\aivac rtrapay/jgvai did rr/v opyrjv. See, however, on II. P. 83. 104. tiKTijv. Plusq. Perf. for k^Ktirrjv, from tl'/cw, to resemble ; used only in the perfect. The vowel or diphthong in this tense is frequently syncopated in the poets : thus, in II. B. 341. 67T67ri0/iv for ETTITTOI- 9f.ip.tv. I. 49. f.iXi)\ov9p,(v for elXriXov- Oap.tv, and the like. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 195 5. With the expression compare Virg. jEn. XII. 101. His agitur furiis, totoque ardentis ab ore Scintilla absistunt ; oculis micat acribus ignis. 105. KO.K oaaoptvog. This should not be translated torve intuens, with the generality of commentators ; but male preesagiens, ' boding ill.' Although oGGOp.ai would be the regular JSolic form for oTrro/Ltai, it usually, if not invariably, signifies to pre- sage. Compare II. &. 17. 2. 224. Q. 172. So Villoison, and Porphyry in his Qufes- tiones Homericee, 16. tori "Offcra rj Oeia ^hp-rj. Hence it may be derived from 6r)p.r] were used primarily of an ominous voice ; as in II. B. 41. Od. B. 35. Derived from the former is Ztvg iravop,v a 'Ge 81) rouS* VKa cr^iv 'EicrjjSoXoc aXyea 110 OVK WeXov S i' ETTtt vroXu jSouXojuai avrr\v P a Ov oljua^, ou$ vac, oiire rt fp 'AXXa /cat we IflAw OjUvcu TraXtv, i roy' ctjUftvov* i' fya) Xaov doov bfjLfjLEvaiy 77 aTToXIcraai. 115 . The former unfavourable pre- dictions of Calchas, to which Agamemnon alludes, related to the ten years' duration of the siege of Troy, without reference, how- ever, to the necessity of the expiatory sacri- fice of his daughter Iphigenia at Aulis, which was unquestionably an invention sub- sequent to the age of Homer. See on II. I. 145. The repetition of the same thing in this and the two following lines, is attributed by Eustathius to the violent passion of the speaker, which makes him insist on the subject uppermost in his mind. The en- clitic TTW, which is subjoined for the most part to negative particles, as in OVTTW, /X^TTW, OI^STTW (v. 108.), and the like, limits either the time or manner of an action ; and is respectively equivalent to hitherto, or by any means. See also on v. 124. infra. In its temporal use it is often followed by Trore, which it limits to the present and the past ; thus in this place, oinro) Trore, never hitherto ; ov-jTOTt, of itself, being indefinitely, never ; as in v. 234. Of Trore, see on v. 202. tcpijyvov. Eustath. TO dyaQbv, as opposed to ftdvTi KCIKWV. In the same sense, iaOXbv follows immediately. Hesych. dyaObv, txps- Xifjiov, vydt;. Villoison : TO T$ ictapi rjdv Kai 7rpo/ y.\> J>\ >> . AcuX erai aXXr?. 120 Tov S' 77jUtj3sr' 7Ttra 7roSapK:i]C ^o roi Swo-ovcri ytpas fityaOvfJiOi ' l ri TTO) '/SjUv ^vvrfia KtjUva TroXXa* 'AXX Xgya>. See also Longin. de Sublim. . 33. Thucyd. II. 1 1. Themist. Orat. p. 14. A. and in N. T. Matt, xviii. 6. Luke xv. 7. xvii. 2. xviii. 14. 1 Cor. 14. 19. Compare Genes, xlix. 12. LXX. Similarly in Latin, particularly in Tacitus : German, c. 7' Con- silii, quam formidinis arUtrantur. And so Sallust, B. C. 8. Fortuna res cunctas ex Ubidine, quam ex vero celebrat. Plant. Ru- dens. IV. 4. 7 Tacita bona est mutter sem- per, quam loquens. See Bos. Ellips. Gr. p. 480. 118. ypa. Properly, a present set apart for an elder, from ygpwv, senex ; and hence, for any person of distinction. It appears that a certain portion of the booty, taken in any engagement or expedition, was set apart as prizes for the chiefs, previous to the divi- sion of the remainder among the soldiery. These prizes were called yspara, or yepara llaipera ; hence, yspag is frequently used to signify and distinguish office or dignity, as in II. Y. 182. The custom of assigning female captives as presents to the conquerors, is recognized in Scripture History ; Judg. v. 30. The particle oQpa is peculiar to the poets, signifying, in general, as long as ; and referred to the corresponding particle ToQpa, so long ; which latter, though not always ex- pressed, is usually understood. From repre- senting a continued action, it is naturally transferred to the termination of such action, and is often rendered by donee, ' until ;' as infra v. 509. N. 141. Hence, its place is generally supplied in prose by E'OJ. Fre- quently, however, it is used simply to ex- press a final cause, and is equivalent to "iva, that : as in this verse ; and infra v. 158. Hoogeveen, p. 453. Of its construction, see on vv. 26. 97. 120. tpxrai a\Xy. Supply b$$. The ellipse of this noun is very common. See Bos. Ellips. Gr. p. 207- Schol. fjyovv aTrsp- Xtrai aXXa^oi). This my prize is going elsewhere ; i. e. is going from me. In the construction, the relative o must be referred to Toye yspae; or it must be taken for KctO' o, or OTI, as frequently after the verbs to see, to know, and the like. Thus in II. E. 433. 9. 140. 362. and elsewhere. 1 23. 7rw yap roi K. T. X. In this pas- sage yap refers to a prior member of the sentence, which, supposed to be passing rapidly in the speaker's mind, is elegantly omitted in his hurried address : as if he had said, This cannot be, for how shall the Greeks, fyc. A similar omission occurs in II. E. 22. where Clarke compares Virg. yn. II. 428. ; in which a sentence must be supplied before the words Dis aliter visum. A case more in point would be Virg. Georg. IV. 445. Nam quis te, juvenum corifidentissime, nostras Jus- sit adire domos ; in which something is un- derstood before nam. In the N. T. the same process is required in Matt. xxv. 14. Mark xiii. 34. Acts xxvii. 25. Rom. xiv. 10. and elsewhere. See Markland on Eur. Suppl. 8. The ellipsis is evidently recognized in the conjunction ovde, in the following line, which properly refers to ov ptv in the mem- ber omitted. 124. ovde ri Kb). See on v. 106. In ad- dition to what is there said, we may remark, that TI, in conjunction with a negative par- ticle, as ov, ovdt, ovrt, &c. completes the negation, so as to exclude every exception. The same entire exclusion is implied, when TI is separated from the other particle, so as to depend upon a verb, as in II. B. 486. or agree, in its pronominal acceptation, with a substantive ; as infra v. 542. Where there is nothing to which it can be thus referred, as in this instance, the preposition Kara must be supplied. Idptv for icr/itv, Z)o- rice; and that by Syncope for iffafjitv, from 125. dXXa TO, ptv K. r. X. The article at the end of the line is used for the pronoun demonstrative ravra, (see on v. 9.) and in the beginning for the relative a, for which it is frequently put in Ionic and Doric writers; and in particular cases by the Tragic Poets. See Pentalog. Gr. Note on Soph. (Ed. T. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. 19 TptTrXy rErpaTrXrj r' aTTortVojucv, 01 KE iroOi Tov S' a7rajUtj3ojUvoc irpQaifyr} Kpdwv ' AyafjLtfjLvwv' 130 7Tl OV TTapfXEVO'fat, OuSf jU TTElO'ftC* 'Ha^at SEUOJUEVOV ; KfXfat Si JUE r^vS' aTroSovvat j 'AXX' i JUEV Swo-ouart ylpac jUya0UjUot 'A^atoi, 135 ' Apaavrtq Kara Ov/uLOVj OTTOJC avra^iov carat* 1379. iZtirpdOofttv. For i&TrdpOofjifv, by Metathesis : Aor. 2 from 6K7rep0a>. The verb signifies tfo carry off the booty, including the idea of previous devastation. 128. TpnrXy TfrpairXy re. Supply fioipa. This ellipsis is not uncommon. See Bos. Ell. p. 190. and compare note on II. A. 704. 129. d(jicrti Siicaiov, Kal Ka\6v, ical a&tyaov. It should seem, however, that the words fcoaKeXof, dfjivfjiwv, Qtoidr], fiiog, and the like, are not intended to imply perfection, but merely superiority in some particular qualifications ; as courage in Achilles, wisdom in Ulysses, &c. Thus, d!o, as applied to the sea, in v. 141. must be ren- dered great, vast, expansive. Virg. ./En. V. 618. per mare magnum Italiam sequimur fugientem. 132. K\7rre voy K. T. X. The verb K\67rro>, signifying to deceive, is illustrated in the Lexicon to Pentalog. Gr. TrapeXev- otai. From Trapgpxojuai, properly, to pass by, to overtake ; as in II. ^. 345. Hence, metaphorically, to over-reach. These two verbs are also used in conjunction by He- siod. Theogon. 613. w OVK tan Ai6f voov, OVTE 7rapfX9elv. 133. r) iOsXeic, K. T. X. Of the interroga- tive particle T), see on v. 190. It is evident from the change of construction, that the clause, 60p' awrog t^-gq yepae, does not de- pend upon tOsXtig. The particle avrdp, however, is not redundant ; but retaining its adversative power, must be rendered by contra : Do you desire, while you yourself retain your prize, that I, on the contrary, should sit down thus, deprived of mine ? The adverb urw is sometimes the same with ovT or something to that effect. If they give me an equivalent, well; but if not, &c. Similar omissions occur repeatedly ; as in vv. 341. 580. Z. 150. 6. 423. S. 101. and elsewhere. So also in Xenoph. Cyrop. VIII. a sy w iicar&Q SiddvKw vfJLag o'iovg xpj) ?rpoc dXXrjXovc. tivac d St ju), K. T. X. Plato de Leg. IX. Kai edv utv ooi dp&VTi TO.VTO. Xw0 n TO voaqpa- d cl fjir,, K. T. X. Also in the N. T. Mark xiv. 49. Luke xiii. 9. John i. 8. xiv. 30. xv. 25 ; and in like manner 1 Kings xiii. 14. LXX. See Kuster on Aristoph. Plut. 461. Matt. Gr. Gr. 608. 3. 136. apaavTtQ. Either from apw, apto ; of which the yEolic future is dpaai, or from dpt(>, the same as dptaKw, placeo. In either D 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. Ei K jur) $(jj(t)Gtv, iyw Si Ktv auroc *H rfoi/ r) Ai "A?w IXwv* o 'AXX' ^rot jU> ravra jUra0pa $ ays, vya jufXcuvav tpvGao/Aev de Xa Stav, 'Ec 8' jOra iiriTTjSce eryapOjUv, 8' jcarojuj3rjv 0tOjUv, av 8' avrriv XpvariiSa icaXXtTraprjov flc $ Tt ap^oc avrjp r) 'lSojuVU, $ &O 'H . This verb is frequently used transitively in the Ionic poets. It oc- curs also in an active sense in Find. Pyth. X. 19. Lucian. D. M. VII. 4. See also Por- son-on Eur. Orest. 1427- dvrjp (3ovXr). 452. and elsewhere : and in the better in II. E. 423. 2. 170. From this last-cited passage, in which pre- cisely the same expression recurs, it should seem best to understand it in the same ac- ceptation here, considering the compliment as ironical. In the same manner, Juvenal uses the word admiraUlis: Sat. XIII. 53. Improbitas illo fuit admirabilis cevo. The word is explained in Hesychius, by Oavfiaa- ToraroQ, and in the Etym. Mag. by ^o/3c- pwrarof. 147- itptt pa. In reference to the offering of sacrifices, Homer always uses p'e&iv or dpyv. The verb Qvsiv, sacriftcare, is of later date. In the same manner the Latins employ facere. Virg. Eclog. III. 79- Cum faciam vitula profrugibus. 149. dvaiBfirjv cVict/ieVc. Clothed with impudence; i. e. aVai$?)f, shameless. Com- pare II. H. 164. I. 231. Similar forms of metaphorical expression are not unfrequent in Holy Writ. Psalm xxxiv. 26. LXX. Ivdv- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. DwC Tfa rot TTpO^pWV 7T0't 7Tl0T)rat '^ 21 150 17 av Ou yap tyw Tpwa>v eVfic' rjXt>0oi> at Afupo /ia;^rjcro/ivoc* ETTEI oim JJLOL airioi elviv. Ov -yap TTOJTTOT' juue j3ovc TJXa& Tror' ly 3>0iy ptj3wXaa j3wrtavtp^ KapTTOv tSriXricravT*' jETrar) /uaXa TroXXa jUrau OujOfa T o-aovra, 0aXa}v raTmvo^potruvTjv tyfcoj/3w JUV <7Ol 7TOT t(TOV E TjOOKOV K7Tp(TWO-' V vaiO^VOV 7TToXl0pOV* 'AXXa TO /uV TrXaov TroXucuicoc TroXfjUOto Xf7p juat StfTroua'* arap r\v wore Sacrjuo^ Sot ro ylpac TroXu jueT^ov, tyai ' oXtyov T 160 165 T tjUV i\ov re. Parvum quidem, (i. e. in comparison of Agamemnon's,) quod tamen gratum sit. HEYNE. 168. f-p%ofji t\(j)V K. T. X. The present for the future ; as in v. 163. The subjunc- tive is put with the particles of time, ETTT/V, tTTft^dv, OTO.V, OTTorav, (i. e. gTTfi aVj 7Ti^r) av, &c.) when an action, frequently repeated, is mentioned in a present or future tense : except with the aorist, where a simple action is meant to be expressed by the Latin future perfect. When the reference is to a past action, frequently repeated, the optative is used with ore, O7ror, &c. Sometimes, OTO.V, 7Ti^dv, are found with the optative ; and or, 7Ti^), with the subjunctive ; but the latter only in Homer ; as in v. 163. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 521. 170. vtjval Kopuviai. The Kopuvq was a curved wooden beak, strengthened with brass, which was fixed at the prow of the ship. Eustathius : O-TTO TOV wov Trig K ~ p(t)vr] (the crow) tvXvyiVTOV fyovvriQ Tbv rpd^^Xov. Hence, some would render the adjective KopwviQ, black, from the colour of the bird. The curved extremities of a bow, to which the string was attached, were also called (copwvai. See on II. A. 111. The following sentence has been variously ex- plained ; some referring the parenthesis, tvOdd' a,Tip.OQ k&v, to Agamemnon, and others to Achilles. Both the sense and the construction, however, require the latter reference ; and the order of the words will stand thus : ovfe (lyw), ivBdd' drifiog swr, old) ff d(f>v%fiv K. T. X. The verb dtyvavd) properly signifies, to pour from a larger vessel into a smaller. Infra v. 198. vEKrap UTTO Kpr)Trjpo(; dtyvcrawv. Hence, to collect, to draw from the stores of others into one's own. Eustath. dtyevog uev, 6 Si oXiyou ffvvayofievog' TT\OVTOQ ot, 6 Sid TTO\\WV ITWV. The origin of the words is more dis- tinctly marked by the Scholiast: 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 23 artjuoe fwv, a^cvoc icai TrXourov atyv Tov 8' T7/ua|3r' swttTa ava avSpwv ' juaX', a rot 6vfj.oq iiri Aia-orojum tvic' Ijueio JUEVHV* Trap' t/moiye icat a'XXoi, Ot K jit TifuifiGOvai' fjioXiora E /iTjrifra ZEUC- 175 1 "Enforce Ss juot icnrt torp$wv jSao-tXrjwv, Att yap rot pte TC 0t'Xrj, TroXtjUOi re, jua^ai rt. Ei jttaXa caprpoe cow, 0oc TTOU trot roy' c'Saxccv. V vrjuert re OVK aXttw 180 i>8' o^Ojuat icortovroc' a 'lie /*' o wp t rat Xp T?)v JUEV tyti) * tyw K' ayw Bpeo-qt^a KaXXtTrap^ov, twv /cXtdti^v^f, ro crov yipaq' o^>p' fu iS^C> 185 rot juot aaOai, KOL 6 ^)aro* nTjXftwvt 8* a' avrrjv. fver 9 tv SE ot Xsysrai 17 aTro Irog s^iaurov TrXovrog 5e r) a?r6 TroXXaiv. 173. 7T(r(rwrai. For kiriakavTat. See Prelim. Obs. Sect. IV. 175. fir]TiTa. For /klfttlri) See Prelim. Obs. M&J supra. 176. On the Homeric epithets, and dioyj/te, Heyne cites the following from the Scholiast on Pindar (Pyth. IV. 313.) : SK Aio eivai Xgyouo-i j ore yovog dffi TOV Aio^, aXX' on r Xfwtij; Aiof t^ovai. 178. i /xaXa K. r. X. Hence the maxim, Omne bonum, Dei donum. So 1 Cor. iv. 7 TI 8t *Xii, o OVK eXafltQ ; i Be KO.I tXafec, ri Kavxdaai wf p,rj Xa/3wv ; Compare Jerem. ix. 23. The enclitic TTOV is used primarily as an adverb of place, implying uncertainty, and to be rendered somewhere, as in II. E. 193. P. 446. Hence, employed generally as a conjectural particle, perhaps, probably ; as in II. &. 144. O. 43. *. 83. Q. 488. and elsewhere. In irony and in- vective, as in the present case, it insinuates an undeniable fact ; at the same time, with a degree of indecision, which detracts some- thing from a positive assertion, nearly in the sense of the Latin parenthetical Nifallor. 180. Mvpfiidovtaaiv avaaoe. The verb avdffveiv, and others signifying to rule, are usually constructed with a genitive ; either because derived from substantives, or as im- plying the idea of a comparative. Supra v. 38. Tfve&Ho li avaaatiQ. II. 23. 84. orparou arjiiaivtiv. Sometimes, however, in reference to a personal object, they are found with a dative : as infra, v. 288. . 86. and elsewhere. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 338. Of the Myrmidones of Achilles, see on II. B. 684. 182. The verb a0aipipjucuv Kara fypiva KCU KUTCL OvfJibv, "EXlCETO 8' K KoXfOlO jUya ?1^>OC* J/X0 8' 'A0rJvTJ QvpavoBev' Trpo yap ^K 0ca Xfu/ccJXfvoc "H/orj, "AjU^w Ojuwe 0Ujii( ^iXfOvcra rf, KrjSoUfvr/ T* 2rj 8' omOev, av0rje 1 KO'JUTJC Ot(j> ^aivojulvrj, raiv 8' a'XXwv ourt oparo. 190 195 0ajuj3r?<7 8' 'AxfXfue, jUra SE rpaTTEr', avTiKa aS' 'AOrivatriv, ol OO-CFE a 190. T) oyt, K. r. X. In two questions which mutually exclude each other, where, generally, Trorepov, or Trorepa, is followed by ^ in the second clause, Homer doubles the latter particle. In simple questions the particle ) is frequently used, as supra v. 133. but it is sometimes omitted. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 609. 191. Tovg fikv dvaffrrjfffiev. The verb avi TroirjTy oi Qtoi ffo)fj.ariKu>Q Xa/i/3ai/o/ivoi avOpwrroei- iTTiaravTai, Kal aQavaviq, \iovov Sia- There are, however, some few alle- gorical descriptions in Homer ; of which the personification of Airai and "An? in II. I. 498. may be cited as an instance. 197- Kofirjc, t'Xe Hr)\ti(*)va. Those verbs which signify to seize, to touch, and the like, take a genitive of the part on which the sei- zure is made, while the whole is put in the accusative. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 366. Eus- tathius accounts for the construction either by an ellipse of the preposition iic, or by a change of case for icofjujv n^Xawrof. 200. 8eivu ds ol ovae. dav9ev. Some refer this to Achilles ; but there can be no doubt that Minerva is intended. There was a popular opinion among the ancients that the gods were to be distinguished by a pe- culiar brightness in the eye. Thus, Virg. OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 25 Km fii Tnrr' avr, alyio\oio Atoc TCKOC, fi 'H iva vfiptv t'Sp 'Ayajutjuvovoc 'Arpa^ao; "AXX' K rot p0>, ro St KCU TeXttvOcti 6/a>, 'H t V7TpO7rXiy- Oqaav. See on v. 57- 201. 7Ta TTTtpofvra. Virg. jEn. XI. 380. Verbis ^M^S /MO tibi magna volant. 202. TITTTE. By syncope, for rt rrorf. The adverb ?ror, though it generally de- notes a past time, is not confined to that signification, as Hoogeveen seems to imply (De Particulis, p. 471.), but is frequently used in a future sense ; and, in fact, refers to every time indiscriminately, from one long past to one indefinitely future. Thus, di- rectly below, in v, 205. rd%' av Trore, pre- sently. In B. 547. 797. it signifies for- merly, in which sense it is sometimes joined in the Tragic writers with rrdXat. In II. 6. 108. lately; and so &. 45. In I. 355. once; and not unfrequently it may be ren- dered by the Latin aliquando, ' some time or other;' as in II. A. 182. I. 491. Hence, compounded with rt, it is equivalent to the Latin cur tandem, denoting a degree of anx- iety and earnestness in asking a question. Compare II. B. 323. A. 243. 340. N. 250. 4>. 369. and elsewhere. The particle avrt Homer frequently uses for av, which is the root of the adverb CLVTIQ, and employed al- most in the same sense. See on v. 27- Its primary sense is back, backwards ; as infra v. 459. 0. 325. and hence applied to any change in the tenor of a discourse, it implies, again, on the contrary; and so, generally, again; as infra v. 540. $. 394. Hence, in a continued conversation, it marks the alter- nate replies of the speakers ; so that it is not here redundant, but answers to avrt, repeated in v. 206. As an adversative par- ticle, it is also sometimes used for de, as in II. A. 367. and with ptv preceding, in v. 108. and infra v. 237. In II. B. 493. 618. it is equivalent to STJ. See Hermann on Viger, p. 614. ed. Oxon. With respect to the epithet alyio-^OQ, Eustathius refers its derivation to a tradition, that the infant Ju- piter was nursed by a goat; the skin of which he afterwards preserved as a memo- rial, stretched upon a shield, which was thence called aiyic., JEgis. Hence, some 205 have rendered the epithet, a capra nutritus : which is altogether inadmissible. II. E. 738. 'AfiV Orjpiwv yXavicoi ydp 01 \kovreg, reges ferarum. Thus in II. Y. 172. the verb yXaw- Kidb), to glare fiercely, is applied to a lion darting upon his prey ; and hence Plin. Nat. Hist. VIII. 21. Oculiglauci(y\avKoi) iidem qui et ceBsii, quales suntfelis, leonis, et noc- tu 6jua> flujiitf (ptXiovaa re, KTjSojulvrj re. 'A XX' aye, XiJ'y' |OtSoe, jU]Sf i<^oe -Aco % f 'P^' 'AAX' rjrot OTEO-I /ufv ovaStaov, we Eo^rat 7Tp. 'il^ yap ^pw, ro SE Kat rfffAfarjUfvov forai* Kat TTOTE rot r/oic ro'oraa TrapsvveTai. a-yXaa Stopa, f, 0ti, Kat juaXa 7Tjt> 0u/ua> KXoXwjUvo "Oe K Ofote 7rt7Tt0TjTat, /xaXa r' If icouXfov a(T 'A^rjvatrje' ^ juar' ? at-ytoxoto Ato?, jLtra Sat/xovac a'XXouc. 216 220 ,Ka v t 21 1. a> taerai Trep. Tmesis. The clause, rendered ad verbum, will be, just as it shall be ; i. e. just as the terms of reproach occur to you. Eustathius observes, that Minerva does not place too great a check upon the fiery spirit of Achilles, lest, by forbidding him to vent his wrath in reproaches, there should be greater difficulty in restraining him from actual violence. 212. w^e yap c^psw, ic. r. X. In com- paring this line with v. 204. the contrast between the positive assurance of the deity, which is verified in II. T. 140. and the un- certainty of the determination of the mortal, which is completely frustrated, is worth re- marking. The order of the following sen- tence stands thus : 7rap(T E'TTOU. Hence, Seneca de Vit. beata : Fetus pratceptum, Deum sequere. See also Cic. de Fin. IV. Arrian. Epict. I. 10. Philo (de Migrat.) attributes the precept to Moses. It has been quoted repeatedly as an expression of pious obedience ; and is not without several parallels in Holy Writ. Thus John ix. 31. oi^a/itv on a/iaprwXwv 6 9f6c. OVK aXX' lav rig 0o}^ y, Kal TO avTOv iroiy, TOVTOV dbcovec. Com- pare Ps. xxxiv. 15. Ixvi. 19. Prov. i. 28. xv. 29. Isa. i. 15. et alibi. 219- r/. For fyr]. For 0i|v, also, we have f)v, not only in Homer, but in the Attic writers. Aristoph. Lysis. 514. Vesp. 795. Plato de Repub. Lib. I. sub initio, et passim. The first person present ?//ii, oc- curs in Arist. Ran. 37. Nub. 1145. See Viger, p. 19. 220. fieya t'0oe. Two weapons of the sword kind were in use in the heroic age, very different from each other, the %i cpaSiJ]v S' iXa^oto, 225 froXfjUOy ajua tlvat GVV TO $ rot jcr)p Et&rac tvat. 'H TToXi) Xwtov fort, Kara arparov ipuv ' AWJO' a7roatptvXXa KOI 6 ^UfTEt, 7rtor) Trpwra rojur)v v opftrdt XfXotTTEV, 235 OvS' ava^Xr)(Tt* TTfpt yap /oa I ^aXKoe I'Xf^fi 225. olvopaptQ. Overpowered with wine. The politeness of Achilles, in thus branding Agamemnon with drunkenness, impudence, and cowardice, has been called in question both in ancient and modern times. Thus, Plato de Repub. III. 5. in reference to this passage : T'L fit TO. Toidde ; apa 234. val jua rofo oTcijTrrpov, K. r. X. See on v. 86. supra. Eustathius observes, that Achilles, hurried on by his passion, swears by the first thing that presents itself. But it was customary with kings, as he himself notices, to swear by the sceptre, as an em- blem either of power or of justice. See the But freedom of speech seems to note on ^Esch. S. Theb. 525. Pent. Graze, p. have been in repute in the heroic ages ; and 444. Somewhat similar is the oath of Ne- this piece of invective is highly characteris- ' ' ' ^=- ^ _j u: j tic of the impetuous Achilles, as described in Hor. A. P. 121. Impiger, iracundus, inex- orabilis, acer, Jura neget sibi nata, nihil non arroget armis. This line is parodied by Ti- mon, in Athenaeus, lib. IV. Aenrvofiavkg, WKpov onnaT tx^v, Kpadirjv d' dicv\ip' cnroaipiiG&ai. iictivov, posthac succumbentes, afficiet, neque tu eis 232. r. X. See on v. 182. yap av. Viger, Hoogeveen, pitulari valebis. And this is all that Virgil seems to have understood by the descrip- Heyne, and others, take these three parti- tion, which he has almost transcribed for cles in conjunction, considering them as a the sceptre of Latinus : JEn. XII. 206. Ut formula equivalent to alioquin, ' otherwise ;' sceptrum hoc sceptrum dextra nam forte understanding, with Eustathius, an ellipsis gerebat Nunquam fronde levi fundet vir- which must be^ supplied from the preceding gulta nee umbras ; Cum, semel in sylvis imo clause : thus, } yap av, d jjn/j ovriSavolaiv de stirpe recisum, Matre caret, posuitque ijvaaaiQ, vvv varara Xiofirjaaio. For comas et brachia ferro ; Olim arbos, nunc doubtless, unless it were so, you would now artificis manus eere decora Jnclusit, patribus- for the last time, 8fc. Here, however, every que dedit gestare Latinis. Compare also particle evidently retains its proper import, Valer. Flac. III. 70?. and the formula is to be rendered Profecto enim, and not alioquin. And so again in II. B. 242. Where the conditional clause is not omitted (as infra v. 293.), the sense of otherwise, as Hoogeveen observes, would be inadmissible (de Particulis, p. 228). ^233. 7ri OQKOV ouovnai. Schol. 87ro/t- wafyai taTi, TO vTria^voviif.i'ov 6u6' "Eicroooc avcpoQovoio fe TTiTrrwcrt* (TV 8' vSo0t OV/ULOV CL^JLV^IQ X(t)ojufvoe, or' apiorov 'A^cuwv ovStv cricrae. tN '' - j3aXe yeu'rj 240 of hardness and polish to this metal, which we translate brass, so as to enable them to employ it for military weapons, and cutting instruments of every description. Pausan. Lacon. III. 3. "On Sk e?ri T&V 'Hpwwv TO. OTrXa ojtfoiwg ^aXsa rjv TTCLVTO., fjiapTvptl Hoi icai "Qpqoof /3e/3aioi de Kai dXXwe /ioi TOV Xoyov, kv &aQiaTO for tyOivTo, v. 251. TrvQoiaro for irvBoivTO, v. 257- and Ke^apoiaro, with the Ionic redu- plication, for ftdpoivTO, Vt 256. 242. "EKropoc. dvdpofyovoio. Horat. Epod. XVII. 12. Homicidam Hectorem. The ad- verb evre is generally a particle of time, sig- nifying when; as in II. E. 396. Z. 392. 515. M. 373. and elsewhere. With av subjoined, it has the same construction with 7rr)v, and sirtiddv. See on v. 168. Its primary use, however, seems to be in com- parisons; as in II. F. 10. in which sense Homer more frequently employs the Ionic form }wre. Compare infra v. 359. B. 87. 445. T. 3. A. 243. et passim ; and see Zeune on Viger, p. 323. 243. QVJJLOV diivZtic,. The verb d/tvff- ' 7/^17 Swo fj.lv yfvfcu jUfpoVwv avc/QWTrwv 'Ev IlwXty fiyaQiri, fira Se rptraroipuy6> doit) 9eog. The same comparison has been frequently adopted both in sacred and pro- fane writers. Psalm cxviii. 103. LXX. we yXvKea ry Xa'puyyi jnowra Xoyta aov, virep fjieXt. ry oro/iari fiov. Compare Ps. xviii. 10. Theocr. Idyll. I. 146. TrX^peg roi p,e- XtTog TO KaXov TTOTTOI, used repeatedly as an interjection in Homer, seems to be equivalent to the Latin Proh Dii ! Plutarch, vol. II. p. 22. C. ApvoTTtQ de TTOTTOVQ TOVQ dciifjiovaQ KaXovffi. A differ- ent origin of this word is given in the Etym. M. p. 823, 30. ot "SKvOai, ayaXfiara' nva. t^ovrtg vTToyaia T&V Qt&v, TTOTTOVQ avra KaXovai. The word occurs in the nomina- tive case in Lycophr. Cassand. 943. rotydp TTOTTOl (f)V%,T)\lV ffvdptoGaV (TTTOpOV. 255. ri Ktv yj07<7ai K. r. X. In condi- tional propositions, where a consequence is adduced as the probable result of an event which may or may not happen, the optative is used, as in this passage, with a in the premises without av, followed by the optative with av in the conclusion. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 523. 2. Parallel with the sentiment is the following line of Theognis. ; Olf Demosth. de fals. Legat. Qrjai de ye % ia ad delv, oirwg firj xatpwo-iv ol i, iroitiv. Aristotle also (de Rhetor. I. 6.) has quoted the passage of Homer in illustration of a similar sentiment ; and Virgil has expressed it in Jn. II. 104. Hoc Ithacus velit, et magno mercentur AcMvi. Compare also 2 Sam. i. 20. Ps. Ixxxix. 42. 258. In the construction of this line, the preposition Kara must be supplied : o'i TTC- pteore Aavauiv Kara (3ov\rjv Kai Kara fjLd%r)v. See on v. 115. Many of the older editions read (3ov\y in the dative after Eu- stathius : in which case the meaning would be, in the council; as in II. B. 202. and else- where. Compare, however, II. N. 631 . Od. A. 66. S. 247. The infinitive is used with- out the article, as a noun in the accusative. See the note on Soph. Antig. 1050. Pent. Graec. p. 279. 259. dXXd iriQioQ'- o>0w 3e K. T. X. The respect for old age, amongst the An- cients, would give Nestor's counsel peculiar weight. Ovid. Fast. V. 57- Magna fuit quondam capitis reverentia cani ; Inque suo pretio ruga senilis erat. Martis opus ju- venes, 8$c. Hence, also, the advice of Cyrus the Elder to his sons, in Xenoph. Cyrop. VIII. 7. 10. 'EiraidtvOriv Sk Kai avTog ov- TWQ VTTO Trjadt rrJQ /iij re Kai v^trkpaQ 7rarpi$o, roif 7rpf K. T. X. The ad- verb ijSr} differs from vvv, in describing an action on the eve of being performed ; thus denoting a time closely bordering on the pre- sent, though not actually arrived. Suidas : TO ijdr] dvTi TOV gyyuf rov TrapoVrof. Like vvv, however, (see on v. 27.) it is constructed with past tenses also, as just above (in v. 251.), where it defines the time with less precision than vvv ; and in the present line, with Trore annexed, it may refer to a time indefinitely remote. With the future, it in- dicates a time which will be shortly present ; as in II. *. 20. The two adverbs together, as in v. 456. exclude every idea of delay, as jam nunc in Latin. It is proper to observe also, that the enclitic 7Tp, in composition with the comparative adverb rj, is not re- dundant, but limits the comparison. This will clearly be seen by considering the ex- pression as elliptical : qsTrep vfiiv Ka'nrep Kparioroif ovffi. See Hoogeveen de Parti- cults, pp. 221. 236. 261. The verb dQepieiv, to slight, is con- structed with an accusative in Homer. Com- pare Od. 9. 112. V. 174. Elsewhere with a genitive; as in Apoll. Rhod. I. 123. II. 477. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 326. Obs. 2. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'.. 31 Ov yap TTW rotouc iSov avtpac, oio '/ Olov TleipiOoov T, Apuavra re, Troifj-iva Xawv, Katvta r', 'E^aStov re,.Kai avriOzov HoXv^rjjUoy, Orjarta r' AiyEtc^v, tTTtEiKtXov aOavaTOiat. 265 Kaprtaroi 77 KtTvot iiri\Qov'ni)v rpatyev avSpwv* tv tcrav, icat KapricrTOig efj,a\ovTO rtv 6|p(7Kw(H aTToXeo-aav. Kcu jutv Totviv iyw juf^OjutXeov, t*c Ili/Xov fX0wv, TrjXoflcv IS 'ATT/IJC jatrj^' KaXaVavro jap avroi' 270 Kai iaojLnv K 6p. 295. the epithet a'ya/cXvrdf, applied to Eurytion, is altogether at variance with it. Suidas, in- deed, calls them ciypiov TI $v\ov, but as- signs no reason for the expression ; and none of the commentators seem to know what to think of them. The fable respecting them seems to have arisen from the circumstance, that Thessaly was early famous for its breed of horses, and from the skill of that people in horsemanship ; and Palsephatus relates, that they pursued on horseback a herd of wild bulls, and destroyed them with their javelins ; whence, oVo rov Kfvrelv rovg ravpovQ, the etymology of the name. See Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p 45. note. Of the adjective optaKijtoQ, see Lex. Pental. Graec. in voce. 270. rri\6Qf.v t 'ATT'ITIQ yairjg. Apis, a Pelasgian adventurer, crossing the Corin- thian Gulf from JEtolia, first rendered Pelo- ponnesus habitable, by destroying the wild beasts ; and thence it was originally called Apia. Some suppose this Apis to have been a physician. See Tzetzes on Lycoph. 176; the note on Soph. CEd. C. 1301. Pent. Graec. p. 181. and Stephan. Byzant. in voce. The grammarians, however, and Strabo, (p. 371. D.) explain it, absurdly enough, by rije fiaicpbv aTroixrrjQ. 271. Kai fj,a%6fj,rjv KO.T' e/i' avrbv fyw. Schol. KO.T kfJiavrov ^vva^iv, pro virili. But Heyne properly observes that this would be KO.T' !/t, not tear' ifiavrov. The meaning seems to be : / fought by myself; i. e. apart from the rest : as Virgil says in ^En. V. 500. validis incurvant viribus arcus Pro se quisque viri. Compare II. B. 366. It is to be remarked, that Homer never uses the compound pronouns tpavrov, kav- TOV, as one word, but always separate. Thus in II. I. 124. ol avry. They are transposed in Herod. II. 10. IV. 134. VII. 38. avrov ipm, avTip fioi. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 148. Obs. 1. In the next line the 32 'OMHPOY 'IATAA02, A'. TTl\06viOl Twv, o l t vvv jSporot Kai jUV jltU |3ouXf W 'AXXa iriOeaOe KOI vjUfifc, ir TreiOeaOaL CL/ULEIVOV' MTJTE rovS', ayaOoz Trep EWV, cnroaipeo KOV/OTJV, 'AXX' a, we o? TT/owra Sotrav yipag vlsg ' 275 * 7Tl Ei $ uTrepg^ovrt, irf r/y/i6O is used in vv. 103. 207. Eurip. Hippol. 987. 284. epKos. Properly, a fence, or en- closure ; II. E. 90. Also, a court -yard; II. n. 231. Q. 306. Hence, metaphorically, applied to persons, a defence, a bulwark. Compare II. T. 229. Z. 5. H. 21 1 . and else- where. So ^Esch. Agam. 247- 'ATn'ag yai'af povotypovpov epKog. 286. Kara fiolpav. That is, according to reason, justice, or propriety. The ex- pression recurs frequently in Homer, in re- ference to a variety of actions. Compare 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 33 'AXX' oS' oW?p tflfc'Xff TTf/Ol TTaVTtoJV /UjUl>at aAXb>l', /utv /cparlav lOtXti, TravTevai & ava5 (TV S' Vl 0|0(Tl jSaXXfO t jUv ourot yw (701, OUTf T(j> aXXfi), 7Tt 8' aXXwv, a ^toi potc av IXwv, OLEKOVTOC /ito. El o aye juy)vj TTftpr^aat, tva yi/waxTt Kat ot'Sf* 290 295 II. 9. 146. K. 169. 0. 367. T. 256. Od. T. 497. A. 783. I. 245. Schol. /card ro Trpocr- ^KOV, /card ro irpkirov. The affirmative adverb vai, ^e*, certainly, is used in answer to questions, and in assenting to the opinion of others, or confirming one's own. The particle dr/ annexed, strengthens the assent or affirmation. It is also used in adjura- tions with /wd and Tr/oog, but never alone, as Eustathius supposes. See on v. 86. Viger, p. 336. 288. TrdvTwv p,ev Kparletv ic. T. X. See above, on v. 1 80. 289. u TLV ov TreiGeaOat oiw. For icaO' a. In which respect I do not think that any one will obey him. The verb oiw, to think, is frequently used in Homer to imply a degree of confidence and certainty as to the issue of the supposition. Thus, again in v. 296. where Achilles retorts the same expression upon Agamemnon. Compare vv. 204. 427- 558. 561. Heyne reads ariv, but the sense is improved by separating the compound, and considering riva as the accusative sin- gular. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 478. a. and . 487. 2. 291. TOVVIKO. ot 7rpo0ou, duo; the same verb from whence aTreXv/jiaivovTO, which precedes in the line, is derived. Perhaps this lustration might be used as a physical remedy in cleansing them from the contagion of the plague : as Pausanias tells us it was by the Arcadians. POPE. 315. Tt\r)'eoor^a>vov, ouS' fplovro. 330 Aurap o Iv Qpicii TE* tr'* ourz juoi v/uL/j.eg 7rairtot, aXX' ' 335 is elsewhere his 06 paVwv ; and so Merion is described in II. . 528. Oepdirwv ti> 'ldop.tvijo. It was the custom of warriors, in the heroic ages, to attach to themselves companions of more humble birth, or less honourable pretensions. The word OV\OQ does not occur in Homer, by whom dfiutg is used to denote a slave, or servant. There is a like distinction between the term a/i^iVoXog and dov\r) in the feminine. Once only, in II. P. 409. the feminine Sov\r] occurs. From orpvvetv, the adjec- tive orpripoQ signifies prompt, zealous. 322. p%f.a9ov icXtffirjv. Supply iirl, as in v. 139. Compare v. 328. 326. KpctTtpbv S' 7ri pvOov trtXXc. See on v. 25. In Trpoiet, misit, the preposition is redundant. See on v. 3. 327. rw f /3aVjv /c. r. X. The dual of this and the following line are interchanged in vv. 329. 332. for tvpov, irpoffttywvtov, and ipeovTo, in the plural. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 300. and note on v. 567. infra. 330. ovdk yrjOrjaev. Eustath. VTreptXv- Tri]Qr] dri\ovori. An observation of Her- mogenes, Trtpi peBoSov dtivorrjTOG, c. 37- is cited by Clarke, that the negation of the contrary is frequently stronger than a posi- tive assertion. Thus, supra v. 244. ovdtv tTiaag for r)Tiiir)GaQ. Virg. ^En. VI. 392. Nee vero Alciden me sum laetatus euntem Ac- cessisse. See also on II. O. 11. 331. rw [itv Tap(3rjffavTe, K. T. X. There was required a very remarkable manage- ment to preserve all the characters which are concerned in this nice conjuncture ; wherein the heralds were to obey at their peril, Agamemnon was to be grartfied by an insult on Achilles, and Achilles was to suffer so as to become his pride, and not have his violent temper provoked. From all this the poet has found the secret to extricate him- self, by only taking care to make his heralds stand in sight and be silent. Thus they neither make Agamemnon's majesty suffer by uttering their message submissively, nor occasion a rough treatment by Achilles, by demanding Briseis in the peremptory air he ordered : and at the same time Achilles is gratified by the opportunity of giving her up, as if he rather sent her than was forced to relinquish her. The art of this has been taken notice of by Eustathius. POPE. Hence it appears that jSacriX^fa, i. e. Agamemnon, must only be referred to aidoftivw, and that fill', sc. Achilles, must be understood after TapfirjGavTe. In adopting this suggestion of Mr. Jones, a writer in the Classical Jour- nal, T. III. p. 376. there seems to be no necessity for referring to some other of his illustrations of Homer, in which he enters too deeply into minutiae, from which his de- ductions are not equally satisfactory. 334. Kr]pvK, Aioe ayytXot. The Krj- pviceg, or heralds, usually attended the am- bassadors : but in the earlier ages they were themselvesemployed in embassies or missions of importance, and their office was accounted sacred, as being descended from Mercury. Schol. dcrvXov Kal Otlov TO ytvog r&v KI\~ pvK(t>v. 'Eo/u,77 yap /ityeif ilavdpoay, ry KeKpoTTOc. ftvyarpi, ia\.tv vibv ovopaTi KrjpvKa, city' ov TO T&V KripvKiov yivog, we. IffTOOfl UroXtjuaTot;* ^7 OTI TO.Q foprdf TMV 9iS>v dyysXXowffiv ?) OTI airb 'Ep/iou tiaiv, OVTOQ dyyeXov Aio. Hence Eurip. Suppl. 120. KfipvZiv 'Epfjiov. A degree of sanctity was afterwards attached to the office, implied in the name of 7rp! icai O ot Trapa VTJUv. Before the gods. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 590. 5. 341. Xoiyov a/Jivvai ToTg aXXoif. An aposiopesis. Achilles breaks off suddenly in the middle of his address, probably from an unwillingness to include the rest of the Greeks in the consequences, with which he was threatening Agamemnon. Heyne sup- plies the sense thus : Turn sentiet ille quam et cui injuriam hanc fecerit. On the metri- cal construction of v. 342. see Prelim. Obs. Sect. V. . 2. The verb Ovu, in Homer, signifies to rage : in which sense it occurs very rarely in later writers. ./Esch. Agam. 1206. Ovovaav ydov /Ajjrspa. See Blom- field's Glos. in loc. 343. irpoaffb) cat oTrifftrw. These words are generally translated preesentia et futura. But Heyne is, undoubtedly, right in ren- dering TO. Trpoffw, the future ; and TO. OTT'I- ffb), the past. The meaning is ; He has not sense to judge of the future from the past. Agamemnon had frequently witnessed the past services which Achilles had rendered to the Greeks ; and yet he deprived them of his future support, by provoking him to withdraw from the field. The expression oifc voijGai is a periphrasis, similar to the common forms fyr) Xsywv, Soph. Aj. 768. Herod. III. 156. V. 36. oi%e<70ai cnriwv, Aristid. Orat. p. 248. E. So also, II. B. 71. vx ro ^svywv. 666. flrj 0fvywv, and the like. 347- Trapd vijaQ, To, or towards the ships. This is the general signification of with the accusative. Herod. III. 15. Trapd Kaj/3i>c7a. Thucyd. I. 115. Trap' 'AQrjvaiovg t\Q6vT(Q. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 588. c. 348. avrap 'AxiXXtue Aaicpvffag, K. r. X. Eustathius observes on this passage, that it is no weakness in heroes to weep, but the very effect of humanity, and proof of a ge- nerous temper : of which he offers several instances, and takes notice, that if Sophocles would not let Ajax weep (v. 580.), it is be- cause he is drawn rather as a madman than a hero. But this general observation is not all we can offer in excuse for the tears of Achilles. His are tears of anger and dis- dain, of which a great and fiery temper is more susceptible than any other : and even in this case, Homer has taken care to pre- serve his high character, by making him retire to vent his tears out of sight. POPE. The instances cited by Eustathius are those of Agamemnon in II. I. 14., and of Patro- clus in II. II. T., introduced by the proverb dyaOoi d' apiddicpvts dvdptg. To these may be added that of Hercules in II. 0. 364. and of ^Eneas in Virg. ^En. I. 463. et passim. -The adverb a0ap, forthwith, immediately, must be referred to XiaaOtlg, and the genitive tra'pwv is governed by voffC V^/CITO Sajcpu^o>v' row fv j3v0cro-tv aXoc Trapa vrarpi 8' av^u 7roXtr?e uXoc, TJVT' 6fjLi)(\r]' Kai pa Trapot^ auroto ica0^ro cWpuxtovroe, 360 Xapt T /itv Karpfv, ETTOC T' 0ar', K r' TE'KVOV, T/ K\aii ; ri Sf (T 0pva^ ticcro 'E^auSa, ^UT) KU0 votj), tva Trjv & /3apv (rrfva^wv TTpocrf^i] Tro a' rir\ rot raura i^vip Travr' ayo/ofuw ; 365 also otvoc, from which it is derived, is found with the epithets, spuflpof and /ieXctf, in Homer; so that otvo^ Troj/roe m y be regarded as identical with KUjita Trop^uptov, zw/ra v. 482. and S\e Trop^vpsij, in II. II. 391. Hence Virg. Georg. IV. 373. / mare purpureum violentior influit amnis. 351. x ^P a ? bptyvvq. The Scholiast observes, that in offering their prayers, the ancient heroes stretched forth their hands towards the gods whom they addressed ; whether in heaven, upon earth, or in the sea. So Virg. J3n. V. 233. Ni, palmas ponto tendens utrasque, Cloanthus Fudisset- que preces, Divosque in vota vocasset ; Di, quibus imperium est pelagi, quorum cequora curro, Vobis leetus ego, c. 352. fjuvvv9ddi6v Trtp tovra. This al- ludes to a story which Achilles tells the ambassadors of Agamemnon, II. I. 411. that he had the choice of two fates ; one less glorious at home, but blessed with a very long life ; the other, full of glory at Troy. The alternative being thus proposed to him, not from Jupiter, but Thetis, who re- vealed the decree, he chose the latter. POPE. The plaintive expostulation of Achilles has been imitated by Virgil, in Georg. IV. 321. sqq. 356. cXwv yap t%a ylpag. The verb e%w is often joined with an active par- ticiple, where the latter, as a finite verb, would have been sufficient : in which case, t%ot shows the possession of an object, and the participle the manner of arriving at it ; or the verb may simply express the con- tinuance of the action indicated by the par- ticiple. Sometimes, however, it only forms a circumlocution. See the examples cited in Matt. Gr. Gr. 559. b. and the note on Soph. (Ed. T. 557. Pent. Gr. p. 44. It is undecided whether the participle aTrowpae is put by syncope for aTTOVjOio'ag, lonice for d(j)opiaaQ, from a'0opia>, or whether it be for dTravprjaag, Aor. 1. lonicd from dirav- PCIM. The latter is certainly more agreeable with the sense and the usage of Homer. Compare II. Z. 17. K. 495. A. 115. with /. See on v. 242, 363. 'iva zidofjiev a/*0o>. We should say ; that I may know as well as you. Heyne accounts for the use of 'iva with the indi- cative, whereas the construction requires the subjunctive, by observing that the rules of grammar were not so strictly fixed when Homer wrote, as they were afterwards ; so that he frequently makes them subservient to his metre. But i$o/iv is, in fact, no other than the old Ionic form of the sub- junctive, as in v. 62. et passim. 365. ISviy dyoptvw. So II. K. 250. The expression is so frequent, as to have be- come an idiom. ^Esch. Prom. 450. 'AX\* avra aiyw' KOI yap eldviaiaiv civ ' Xsyoi/i' dv. Thucyd. II. 36. pu> v tidoffiv ov jSowXojuai. Dr. Blom- field has collected other examples in his Glossary to jEsch. Agam. 1373. The in- quiry of Thetis, however, is perfectly natu- ral, and must be referred to her maternal anxiety, not to actual ignorance of the cause of her son's complaint ; and though Achilles is well aware of her being ac- quainted with the facts, yet his recapitu- lation of them is perfectly consistent with the state of mind in which he then 38 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. T?)v $ SttTTpaOofjLLV rf, Kai riyojuitv tvOaSe Travra- Kai ra /ulv ev 8at8r? X|OUpwv r' a ava tneffwrpip, KOL XtdfTEro Travrac 'A^aiou^ iSa SE juaXtara Suw, icoo'juryropf Xawv. 375 ' aXXot juiv Travrfc 7Tu^)77jur}(Tav'A^;afot, ' tfprja, Kai ayXaa ^i^Oai aTroiva' 'AXX' OUK 'ArptS^ ' AjafiifivovL rjvSav 0VjU(J, 'AXXa KQKWC a^t', Kpartpov 8' ?ri pvOov f'rfXXf. o yljowv TraXtv w^ro" roto 8' 'ATroXXwv 380 7Tt juaXa ot (t>i\o ^v. KOKOV /BfXoC* O $ VU XttOt ra ' Eu i8wc ayopV 0O7TpO7rtac 'Eicaroio. 385 AVTLK tyw Trpwro^ KfXo/irjv 0ov tXacricacr^at* 8' 7Tcra x^^C XajSfv* an//a 8' ayaorac v9ov f o 817 rfr ??y fjilv yap GVV vi\i Oorj f 'Ec Xpvariv TTf/iTrouo-tv, ayovai 8f 8wpa avaKri* 390 , ri]v jttot 8ocray 'AXXa ait, el 366. itprjv. Prceclaram. See the note on therefore, QeoTrpoTria 'Eicaroio is the decla- v. 131 ; and of the situation of Thebe and ration of the prophet, as inspired by his god. other particulars relating thereto, see the 388. o. For OQ. See on v. 125. notes on the Catalogue, II. B. 691. 389. tXiKwirie 'K\aioi. Supra v. 98. 371. fjXOe Qoag K. T. X. These lines are 393. ira^oQ krjOQ. Wolf, Heyne, Bek- repeated from v. 12. supra ; and similar ker, and most recent commentators, read repetitions abound in Homer. See Prelim, trjog with the soft breathing, taking it as Obs. Sect. II. the Ionic genitive for t0, from the ad- 382. ol dk vv Xaoi. And hereupon, 8fc. jective kvq, brave. In the first edition, the See on v. 27. old reading OJOQ was retained, and ex- 383. kiraoffvTtgoi' Hesych. aXXot ITT' plained as the Ionic genitive of the pos- dXXoiQ. Dr. Blomfield, in his Glossary on sessive pronoun toe, suus. Besides this ^Esch. Choeph. 420. derives this word from place, this derivation would suit well with iTravavatvonai, and not from avaov, with II. O. 138. Q. 422. 550. But there are the grammarians. three other passages in Homer, in which 384. a/jjwi de pavTig K. T. X. See on v. 59. that from tug is infinitely preferable, if, in- Heyne observes, that ayoptveiv 0eo7rpo- deed, any other can be admitted : viz. II. T. Triag is nothing more than vaticinari, as 342. Od. S. 505. O. 450. Nor indeed is it tltrttv OtoirpoTTtov, in v. 85. No oracle had altogether certain that the passages, ad- been actually delivered from Apollo; and, duced to prove that a pronoun of the 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. vd OuXu/iTTovSf Am Xto-eu, a Trort ?'j ri IloXXa/a yap crto warpo^ im /nyaaot ^vi'Sfjoxu 'OXu/i7not rJ^cXo "HjOrj T', 77^ Iloa-aSawv, KCU HaXXae 'A0/jvrj. 'AXXa au rov 7' iXflovera, 0a, inreXvcFao 39 400 third may be used instead of those of the first and second, will substantiate the point. See on II. T. 174. True it is that there is no similar instance of the change of to into ?jo, in the genitive of adjectives in tvg ; but the declension of IVQ is, in other respects, irregular. Thus we meet with the genitive plur. fern, idmv, as if from toe., la, iov. See Koen. ad Gregor. p. 204. and the note on II. Q. 528. ti dvvaaai ye. For iTrti dvvaaai. See Hermann on Viger, p. 643. . 410. 396. Trarpog tvi /ityapoifft. Schol. iv TOIQ TOV TTCirpOQ fAOV, Iir}\oT/3o 'ATroX- \u)V, and others reject the verse altogether. Heyne seems to favour the latter opinion, objecting to the specific mention of three dei- ties, after the indefinite expression 'OXvfi- TTIOL aXXot. But it should seem that Juno, Neptune, and Minerva, are more particu- larly named, for the reason above given by Eustathius. 401. vTctkvaao Sev. You rescued him from the chains, viz. with which they in- tended to bind him ; since they did not effect their purpose. Compare v. 406. 403. ov Bpiapswv K. T. X. Besides the assistance here afforded to Jupiter, Briareus is related (by Hesiod. Theog. 734.) to have given his powerful support against the Ti- tans : and hence, perhaps, originated the mistake of the Scholiast, who refers this ac- count of Homer to the same transaction. But the expression 'OXv/jnrioi aXXo, which he explains by 01 'firavtQ, cannot, properly, be so interpreted; more especially in con- nexion with v. 400. A doubt also arises as to the parentage of ^Egaeon, who was the son of Uranus and Terra, according to Hesiod (Theogon. 147-) ; but the son of Neptune, ac- cording to the Scholiast. The latter opinion seems to be more agreeable with the paren- thesis in v. 404. in which ov TrctTpbg may have some reference to the contest in which Neptune was engaged ; though it must be confessed, that in this case his filial duty was completely forgotten. It appears also from Callim. H. 141. that for some offence after- wards committed against Jupiter, Briareus was confined under ^Etna; and Virgil speaks of him as receiving punishment in Tartarus for arming against Jupiter, in the war with the Titans, contrary to the statement of Hesiod. But whatever difference there may be in the mythological history of this giant, all agree in encumbering him with a hun- dred hands and fifty heads. Virg. JEn. X. 567- JEgteon qualis, centum cui brachia dicunt, Centenasque manus. It is not at all improbable, that the origin of the Homeric mythology, respecting this rebellion of the gods, and other fabulous narratives, such as the precipitation of Vulcan from heaven, v. 590 ; the ejection of the Daemon of Dis- cord, in II. T. and Jupiter's threatening the inferior gods with Tartarus, in II. 0. was derived from imperfect and corrupted tradi- tions of the Scriptural account of the punish- ment of the rebellious angels. See 2 Pet. ii. 4. Jude ver. 6. The opinion of Clarke and Pope, that these fables are nothing more than poetic allegoi-ies, borrowed from the doctrines of the ancient philosophers, is cer- 40 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. Alyaiwv*' o yap avr fity ov Trarpoc a "Oc /oa Trapa Kpovtwvt KaOe^ETO, KvSti yauov. Tov Kai VTrlSSacrav juaKap HOI, ov$e T E Twv i'uv fjLiv jttvrjcracra Trapt^EO, Kai XajSf At Kv TTWC tBiXyaiv ?ri T/9W(T' aXa tXcrat 'A ^ Kravo/ivouc, tva Travrfe ETTavpwvTai jSacnXrjoc, 405 410 v arrjv, or Tov apiarov tT fVeira TKVOV TL vv tainly inverting the order of things. With respect to the two names of the giant, one of which is assigned to the gods, and the other to men, the same mode of expression fre- quently occurs in Homer; e. g. II. B. 813. S. 291. Y. 74. Od. K. 305. Hence Ovid Met. XI. 640. Hunc Icelon superi, mortale Phobetora vulgus Nominat. The Scholiast suggests that the divine appellation was more ancient, the other of more recent invention ; but the distinction most probably relates to the difference which exists in poetical and com- mon modes of expression. Thus the poetry of Homer has been frequently denominated the language of the gods. The appellations themselves are precisely similar in significa- tion : the first being deduced from the inten- sitive particle (3pi, and dprjQ, strength ; the latter from aicrcrw, to rush impetuously, and thus implying strength ; the excess of which in the giant seems to have given rise to the fable of his century of hands ; which is in strict analogy with the early custom of giving life to abstract ideas, so peculiarly prevalent in the East. 404. o jdp avre. For he, on the other hand. See on v. 202. 407- 7rapsfo, Kai Xa/3e yovvwv. To throw themselves at the feet, and embrace the knees of the person to whom they ad- dressed themselves, has been the custom of suppliants in all ages. Hence Pliny justly observes: N. H. XI. 45. Genibus queedam religio inest, observations gentium : heec sup- plices attingunt : htec lit aras adorant ; for- tasse quia ipsis inest vitalitas. See Potter's Archseol. Gr. B. II. c. 5. Sometimes they touched the knees with one hand and the chin with the other (v. 501.); and sometimes kissed the hands and knees (II. Q. 478.). The verb \ajw/3avw is here joined with a genitive, being used in the same sense with uTTTo/jLai, infra v. 512. O. 76. 4>. 65. Q. 35?. and elsewhere. 409. TOVQ 'A^aiovg. See on v. 11. The preposition a/0i does not govern aXo, but ricr. Kara aiva is separated by Tmesis ; being the aor. 1. infin. by syncope for t\a<7ai, from eXdw, or \auva, abigo. Compare II. H. 450. S. 564. 410. 'iva IT. iiravpuvTai (BaffiXfjog. Some understand evtKa, but the verb tTrav- peo~9ai, to enjoy, is properly followed by a genitive ; as in II. O. 17. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 361. 4. The expression is ironical, and has a parallel in Holy Writ : Prov. i. 30. roiyapovv idovrai Trjg tawrwv 6Sov TOVQ Kapirovg, Kai rrjg tavT&v dvejBtiac 7r\rjcr- 9rj(Tov-ai. The strict sense might be ob- tained by supplying drrjg, from v. 412. The case of the object is wanting in II. Z. 353. The active form, eTravptiv is also in use in the sense of to taste, to feel, to experience ; and is constructed with the accusative : II. A. 572. N. 649. 412. i)v arrjv. His folly. The word art), in its primary signification, implies the folly or madness into which a person is hur- ried by any unrestrained passion, which was frequently attributed to the vengeance of some offended deity. Hence "ATTJ is person- ified as the daughter of Jupiter, in II. T. 91. From its primary signification, it was easily transferred to the effects which it produced ; whence it may sometimes be rendered by calamity, misfortune, and sometimes by inso- lence, or injustice, according as it affects the doer or the sufferer. Compare II. B. 111. Z. 356. 0. 237. I. 1 15. 500. 414. Ti vv ff' iTpetyov, aiva reKovcra. So tTTfi vv, in v. 416. See on v. 27- aivd. For aiv&Q, i. e. icor/ey a'iffy, v. 418. Adjectives are not only used adverbially in the neuter plural, but in the singular also, and in the masculine and feminine, provided they are referred to substantives. Thus in II. P. 361. roi 8' dy%r]GTivoi (TTLTTTOV, for ayx 1 d\\rj- \u)v. This construction, however, is more frequent with adjectives derived from adverbs of time, and used for substantives in the da- tive. Infra v. 423. xQi&Q t/3?/, for 472. Travrjfjifoioi i\awv^(Tatr' a7rj3i)voio ywaiKoQ. The gramma- rians supply evtica. So again in II. II. 320. $. 457. Similarly in Eurip. Orest. 741. Ovya-TtpoQ Ovfiovfj.tvo. But see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 345. 433. IffTia p.tv trrtiXavro, K. T. X. In this and the following lines is contained the whole process of the early Greeks upon dis- embarking after a voyage. Upon reaching the harbour, the sails were furled, and placed in the vessel to secure them from the weather; the mast was then taken down, and placed upon the iffrodoicrj, which, ac- cording to Suidas, was a case in which it was deposited; but Eustathius understands it to have been an upright pole of wood, against which it was reared ; and this meaning seems to accord with that of the cognate word Sov- podoKt) in Od. A. 1 28. See Potter's Archaeol. Graec. vol. II. B. III. c. 16. The sailors then took to their oars, and moored the ves- sel ; which was then secured, before the in- vention of anchors, by a weight, either of stone, or wood inlaid with lead, and let down from the prow into the sea ; their sterns being drawn up on shore, and fastened by cords, called Trpvfivrjaia, to stones erected for the purpose. These weights were called evvai, as Eustathius observes, Trapd TO evvd&iv Trjv vavv Xbifjitvac; tig TO vSbjp, Kai Troitiv Tpi'a dt orifj.aivti i] Xli Trapd TI Trjv Ko'iTrjv' Trjv ayicvpav, w vvv Trjv SiaTpifirjv. Compare II. B. 783. A. 115. &. 207. Hence, Virg. JEn. III. 277. Anchorade prora jacitur ; stant littore puppes. Com- pare Od. N. 77- If their stay at any port was likely to be of long duration, the ships were drawn up entirely on shore, and fixed upon props placed under them, to prevent them from being carried by the waves into the water. Compare infra vv. 485, 6. The contrary to all this took place before setting sail (v. 481.). Of the verb (TTeXXttv, see on II. A. 294. It here signifies to furl. 434. irpoTovoiffiv vkvT(.Q. Having lowered it by means of ropes. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 401, 2. The TTOOTOVOI were ropes, passing through a pulley at the top of the mast, and extending (irpoTtivovrtg) from the prow to the stern, so as to keep the mast firm, or to displace it as occasion might require. Schol. Apoll. Rhod. I. 564. TrpoTovoi' TO. i% /carlpov fikpovq TOV iariov 7Tt Trjv irpwprjv Kai TTT/V Trpvfivav fiiva ffxotvia. Bos understands and irpvfivrjGta (v. 436.) to be neuter ad- jectives, with an ellipsis of the noun a^oivia ; but the substantive TTOOTOVOQ is in use. jEsch. Agam. 8?0. crwrTjpa vaoQ Trpororov. See also on v. 476. 435. opjuov. The landing-place. Schol. roVof \ipevog, IvBa rj VCLVQ op/ict. Hence Xtprjv fuop/ioy in II. $. 23. Od. A. 358. I. 136. In 11. 2. 401. opp,o signifies ,a neck- lace ; in which signification the grammarians derive it from fipw, necto. 444. IXaaofJitaOa. The vulgar reading is iXa ^ ftTTWV, V X 6 / 00 ^ 1 rt " t O O C i\riv' rot 8' o>Ka Of(j> icXftr^v fKarojUjSrjv ^ <7TTj' \ - / W > / "AS 1 T Kai VVV jUOi TOO ETTtJCprJTJVOV AOW|0 vvv Aavaoitnv attract \oiybv ctjituvov. lN QC t^dT 1 ' eV\OfJLVO^' TOV cT KXu ^otjSo Avrap 7Ti /o' fv^avro, icai ouXoxvrac TTpojSaXovro, 455 exhibits is required by the metre, and sanctioned by the authority of several MSS. See Dawes's Misc. Crit. p. 249. ed. Kidd. 449. \fpvtyavTO. From the use of this verb in Eurip. Iph. T. 662. it has been explained by ayvioai di vdaroQ t%ovTOQ KpiQaq Kai a'Aag. Such, at least, is not its meaning in Homer ; where it always signifies, according to its derivation from 26tpa viTTTf.iv, to wash the hands. The washing of hands was a frequent ceremony both among the Greeks and Hebrews ; not only before the offering of sacrifice and every other religious exercise, but before and after meals. According to the Talmud, it was as criminal to eat with un- washen hands, as it was to lie with a harlot : and there is a tradition of a Jewish Rabbi who died of thirst in prison rather than drink the water which was only sufficient to wash his hands. Compare Matt. xv. 2. and see also on II. Z. 266. The basin used for these purifications was called xtpvijSov, and the water xtpvvfy. See on II. Q. 304. Com- pare also Od. A. 136. A. 48. E. 905. Athen. Deipn. I. 15. IV. 27. IX. 18. and see Heyne on Virg. ^n. I. 701. ovXoxvra^ avt- \OVTO. The ov\o%VTai were cakes of bar- ley mixed with salt, molte. salsa, which were thrown upon the altar, and upon the victim, previous to the sacrifice. They first raised the mola above the head of the victim (di/IXovro), and, after their prayers, cast it (7rpoj3d\ovro, v. 458.) upon the altar, and between the horns of the ani- mal. This ceremony, with the purification and prayers, were the chief 7rpo0u/icrra, or offerings before the sacrifice, in the age of Homer. Most of the old Scholiasts and grammarians derive ovXo^urat from bXof, whole ; alleging that, before the invention of mills, unbroken barley was scattered upon the altar. Such an interpretation would in- troduce an essential distinction between the practice of the Greeks and Romans ; but as no such distinction is recognized by any an- cient writer, and was clearly unknown to Dio- nysius Halicarnassensis (vii. 72-)> it is pre- ferable to derive the word from the old verb tXw, to bruise. Thus the ov\o%VTai of the Greeks and the mola of the Latins will precisely correspond. See Buttmann's Gr. Gr. . 26. n. 17- 450. p,eyd\' cu^tro. For /teyaXo> , audi- bly, aloud. So again infra v. 482. Virg. ^En. X. 667- Ut duplices cum voce manus ad sidera tendit. The two following lines are repeated from vv. 37- 38. 453. -ijdri piv TTOT kfitv. See on v. 202. and for the expression f)8r] vvv, in v. 456. on v. 260. 458. 7rpoj3dXovro. Schol. tig TOV j3w/*ov. This passage is valuable for being the most exact account of the ancient sacrifices any- where left us. There is, first, the purifica- tion ; secondly, the offering up of prayers ; thirdly, the mola, or barley cakes, thrown upon the victim ; fourthly, the manner of killing it, with the head turned upwards to the celestial gods ; as they turned it down- wards, when they offered to the infernals ; fifthly, their selecting the thighs and fat for their gods, as the best of the sacrifice, and the disposing about them pieces cut from every part, for a representation of the whole; sixthly, the libation of wine; se- venthly, the consuming the thighs in the fire of the altar ; and eighthly, the sacri- ficers' dressing and feasting on the rest, with joy and hymns to the gods. POPE. The near resemblance of these ceremonies with the sacrifices of the Hebrews, will be at once discernible from a perusal of the first and second chapters of Leviticus. It is very probable that the Heathens derived their G 2 44 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. Ai j-pvcrav jiuv Trpwra, icai r* i^trajuov, Kara TE Kvi&g /caXu^av, 460 a Troi^aavrfc, ?r' aurwv 8' wjuo0rT} etc ovpavbv, Kai IXsyero TOVTO av kpveiv roureort, O7ri eXictiv, Kai avatytpetv kv ry ava- K\q,v idv nevroi ijpwoiv rj oXwf TOIQ jcarotxo/ij/ote tOvov, /carw ro lepetov CLTTO- (BXiirov kGfya&To. Hence, Lamb. Bos sup- plies rpax/j\ov. 460. fJLrjpovQ T J t&TafJiov, K. T. X. There is some difference of opinion as to whether /Ltjjpoi and fjirjpia are synonymous terms. From the fact that Homer, when speaking of the part which was consumed, always uses /Ltijpta, as in v. 40. supra ; it should seem that these were the portions cut out from the entire thigh, pvpoG, and set apart for the gods. Apollon. Lex. in. v. fj.rjpia- TO. K T&V liijpuv iZaipovptva Kai lepoBvTOVfjieva. That the syntax of firjpovQ kKrk^vtiv does not preclude this interpretation is clear from such forms as efcre/ivew avQpwTrov and tjerEjtt- viiv yriVy where the verb does not signify to cut off, but to cut out of. Compare Xen. Cyr. V. 2. 13. These pjpia, then, were the parts belonging to the gods, which were covered with double cauls of fat, that they might be more readily consumed; this being essential to acceptance with the gods. Upon them was skewered small pieces of flesh, cut from all parts of the beast, as the a?rapxat, or first fruits of the whole. This was called atp,o9eTtiv ; i. e. as explained by Eustathius, w/id TrdvToQev a.Kp(t)Tr]pid%eiv ; to place thereon raw pieces of flesh cut from all the other parts. Compare Od. JaJ. 427- In the next verse ITT* avr&v must be referred to prjp'nav, which is implied in /iTjpowe egera- P.OV. It will follow, also, that firjpa, in v. 464. is not an heteroclite from /tJjpog, simi- lar with those enumerated at v. 312. supra; but a synonym of /iijpi'a. So the Scholiast. Some have supposed that the entrails also were offered to the gods. If so, it was after the age of Homer, who tells us that they were feasted upon (v. 464.) ; and it appears from Dionysius Halicarnassensis, that the ctTrapxai only of the entrails were sacrificed. (Antiq. Rom. p. 478. ed. Lips.) See Potter's Archaeol. Gr. B. II. c. 4. 462. STTI ff%i%yG On split wood, or chips. In II. B. 425. the epithet d0t>XXoi indicates that they were dried, and therefore readily combustible. aWoTra oivov. Some com- mentators, among whom are theScholiast,Eu- stathius, Damm, and others, refer the epithet alQoty, as applied to wine, to its colour ; and consider it equivalent with ipvOpbg and fis~ Xa, which are so applied in Odys. E. 165. 265. Eustathius also offers another signifi- cation, Oepfibg Kai kKKaiwv, ardent, fiery, from its heating nature. Aul. Gell. N, A. XVII. 8. Conjecture me vinum idcirco minus cito coalescere, quod semina qutedam caloris in sese haberet, essetque natura igni- tius ; ob eamque rem dictum esse ab Homero aWoTra olvov, non, ut alii putarent, propter calorem. Compare Macrob. Saturn. VII. 12. The proper meaning of the word is, without doubt, shining, sparkling ; from aWot, splen- derefacio. This is at once evident from the only other connexion in which it is used in the Iliad ; viz. as an epithet of \a\KOQ. See II. A. 495. B. 562. 681. P. 3. and else- where. It occurs once in the Odyssee (K. 152.), as an epithet of KUTTVOQ. 463. TTf/iTTw/SoXa. JEolice for TTIVT&- /3oXa. Five-pronged forks. These were used for stirring the flesh offered in sacrifice, in order that it might be quickly and com- pletely destroyed. In the versions this word is falsely rendered verua ; and so also the simple word 6j3e\oQ, in v. 465. But turning spits were unknown in the time of Homer. The mistake most probably ori- ginated with the imitation of the passage in Virg. JEn. I. 214. Illi se prceda accingunt, dapibusque futuris : Tergora diripiunt costis et viscera nudant : Pars in frusta secant, verubusque trementia figunt. 464. avraokird. See on v. 282. On the verb ?rao/iai, see the Lexicon to Pent. Graec. in voce. Ernesti understands two distinct words, Trdo/iai and Trdtrtro/iai. 465. fiiffruXXov T' dpa raXXa. Hence the point of Martial's epigram, I. 50. Si tibi Mistyllus coquus, Mmiliane, vocatur ; Dicatur quare non Taratalla mihi ? Schol. plpaSa>, tpvaavro TE Travra. Avrap ?Ti Travaavro TTOVOV TSTVKOVTO TE SaTra, '* oi/Sl rt OV/ULOQ fSfufro Sairoc ito-ijc* 7Tl 7TO(TtOC KCtl fSrjTVOC ? /OOV VTO, Koupot jiitv /cpTjrr/|Oac lirtartyavTO Troroto* ' 470 466. wTTrJjo-av rt KT. r. X. Eustathius observes, that in the heroic ages the man- ner of dressing food was always to roast it. It is to be remarked, also, that the cook's was not a menial office : but even chiefs and princes dressed their own victuals. See on II. I. 206. 468. SaiTOQ iiarjg. Schol. ipva JCai 7Tl KV Ar) ror KOi/j,f]GavTO Trapa Trpvjuvrje 'Hjiioc 8' fipiytveta ^avrj /oo8o8aicruXoe ' Kai ror' 7Tir^ avayovro jUra orparov tvpiiv ' Toitriv 8' 'LK/J.EVOV ovpov Vet fjcafpyoc 'A-TroAXwv. Oi 8' tarov crrrja-avr', ava 0' torta Xfuica Triratraav. 'Ev 8' aVCjUOC 7TjOr}(T jlt(TOV tOTtOV, ttjU^l 8f KUjUd Sra'/o^ TTOjO^upfov jueyaX' ia^, vrjoc love lN H 8' Kara icu/xa 8ta7rpr/a(7ovo-a Avrap 7Tt /o' tKOvro jUra OTjOarov evpvv ' Nf)a jUv ory 475 480 is implied in vwfJiriffav. Heyne understands V(?eta, as in v. 597- since the cup passed from the right hand. See Matthiae on Hym. Horn. p. 433. Hence the construc- tion will be t-TrapZafjitvoi vt^q,v TOV olvov kv SeTrdtaffi. 472. 01 ds Travripspiot. See on v. 414. 473. Ttairjova. Of the word Traujwv, which is the same with TTCUWV and iraiav, see the Lexicon to Pent. Gr. m woce. 475. rifiog. When. A poetic particle, equivalent to ore ; and accordingly followed by Tore, for which, however, the poetic rrjfioQ is also in use ; II. V. 228. Of the expression fry Tore, see on v. 6. 476- TrpvfjLvrjffia vr}6q. were the ropes by which the ships were tied to the shore. .Eustath. on v. 436. supra: irpvpvijffia' ra airoyeia a-^oivia, dig lie rrJQ Trpvfjivrig TrpoadtGfjitirai r) vavg irpoQ ry yy' fcai olg aJ 46. where a^Xacrra 7rpvp,vriaia occurs. 478. avdyovro. As opposed to each other, dvdyeaOai and jcarayt(70ai are nautical terms, signifying to set sail, and to make for land, respectively. See Od. T. 10. 178. K. 140. n. 822. T. 202. In Homer, the verb is so used in the middle voice; but in other writers the active is more usual, with the accusative vavv expressed or understood. Herod. VII. 100. dvayayovrtg dirb TOV aiyiaXov. Xen. Hell. VI. 2. 16. iiravij- yaysv TO KtpaQ airb Trig y*?- Compare Herod. III. 109. IV. 141. Arist. Lysist. 608. Xen. Anab. V. 1. 6. 2 Mace. xii. 4. LXX. Luke v. 2. viii. 22. Acts xiii. 13. xviii. 485 21. xxviii. 12. Nearly similar in the Latin, Nave devehi. 479. iKjjLtvov ovpov. A fresh breeze. Some derive this epithet from "ucpae, mois- ture : in support of which the Scholiast cites Od. E. 478. dv'^jniiv pivoQ vypbv akvTW. Others, with greater probability, deduce it from iKveio'dai. Virg. ^En. III. 687- Ecce autem Boreas angusta ab sede Pelori Missus adest. Homer's iK/ztvof ovpog is equivalent to the missus adest of Virgil. 481. kv & dvtfJiOQ Trprjffe. A Tmesis, from t/A7rpjj0w, inflo. Virg. jn. III. 358. Tumido inflatur carbasus Austro. Properly, Trpr)Q iit\aviaq kaTi Kai TO TTOptyvpovv. See on v. 350 supra. OTfipy. Villoison : TyTpOTridi TIJQ vtwQ, 7rti are- pto)Tepa T&V aavidwv vTrdp^tt. Anglice, the keel. 484. /ird ffrpaTov. This is the reading of the best MSS. Vulgo Kara orparov. There is this difference between the import of the two prepositions, that fierd GTpaTov is ad exercitum, as in v. 478. supra : Kara orparoj/, per exercitum, as II. E. 495. Kara arparov <^ro TrdvTrj. Compare II. E. 589. Z. 104. H. 380. T. 234. 302. Q. 696. See also v. 487. and on v. 48. supra. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. 47 , vir tpjuara juaicpa Avroi SE ffia'Svavro Kara icX/dta? re v*ae T. Avrap 6 fJLr)Vte s vrival 7rap?]jUvoe WK Owre TTOT' i ayoprjv TrajXItricETO KU&avEipav, 490 Oure TTOT' Ig iroXefiov' aXXa tyOivvOeaKC S' avijSi] jutyav ovpavbv, OuXu/xTrov re. Eupcv o' tvpvoTra KpovtSrjv, arep TJ^UEVOV aXXwv, 'AfcporaV?? Kopvfyy TroXuSffpaSo^ QV\V/J.TTOIO. Kai pa irdpoi& avroio KaOt&TO, Kai XajSe youvwy 500 2cafy* Sf^fp^ S' ap' VTT' av^epswvoc fXouaa, Ato-(TOjUvi7 7rpoo-f7T Aia Kpoviwva ava/cra* ZEV Trarfp, t TTOTE ST^ ' <5i> like. ^ for yap, as in v. 200. ai VTJjff iptidovrai. On this verse see 493. IK roio. For K TOVTOV, scil. ^po- Hermann. ad Homer. H. Apoll. 507. vov, as in v. 6. 488. 6. See on II. A. 11. 407. Wpiri 8' cLvkfa. See on v. 414. supra. 490. ayopj)v Ku^iavsijoav. Schol. sv- There is a question respecting the derivation do%ov dvBpac; iroiovaav. See on v. 249. ofi/cpicf. InOd. I. 52. compared with v. 56. To the same effect, 11. I. 441. 'Ayopswi/, it clearly signifies ear/// in the morning, and ti/a r avdpeg dpnrptTrktQ TfXkQovai. so also in this place and in v. 557- Hence it 7ro>\(TKro. For 7rw\iro. Instead of the will be derived from f)pt, mane. Some, how- augment, the lonians adopt this termination ever, deduce it from a^p, so as to signify on in the imperfect. So, again, fyQivvQtaKt, high ; and in the only place where it again and 7ro0(TKf, in the following lines. See occurs in Homer (II. T. 7-) it will bear this Prelim. Obs. sect. IV. sense, though it is not, perhaps, necessary. 491. <}>QivvOt seeing and omnipotent attributes. and the like. But avOi is an adverb of 501. df%irtpy S' apa K. T. X. See on place, by syncope for avr69i, there ; the v. 407 An instance of a similar custom termination Oi implying rest in a place, will be found in 2 Kings xx. 9. which QIQ never does. Hoogeveen, de Par- 503. t TTOTZ drj K. r. X. See on v. 394. ticiilis, p. 74. Its formation, from the geni- sqq. tive of the pronoun auroe, is analogous to 48 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. T6pa re Ei o ayE, rot KE^aXrj KQLTavtvao/uLai, 6'0pa Tovro yap E^ EJUE^EV y jUr' aOavdroivi JULSJKTTOV TEKJUW/O* ov yap EJUOV TraXtvayperov, oiS' ttTrarrjXov, Ouo arEXfurrjrov, 6, rt KEV KtfyaXrj jcaravv. H, Kat ciavr?(Ttv ETT' ofypvvt VEVCTE 512. d\X' aicgwv ^?)v ^oro. See on V. 34. 5Mj?ra. This lengthened silence of Jupiter is completely at variance with the opinion of Wolfe, Heyne, and others, who have assumed the prayer of Thetis as containing the primary argument of the Iliad, that the goddess had entirely succeeded in her intercession with Jupiter. On the contrary, it evinces a reluctance to speak, and a desire to avoid a reply ; nor does she obtain an answer, till she had pressed her suit with renewed and increased earnestness. That she did not succeed in the full accomplishment of her wishes, is evident from the event : not to mention that Jupiter himself objects to her prayer, as iniquitous and criminal ; QtTidog kZ,a'iGiov dprjv, II. O. 598. See note in loco. 513. dtvrepov CLVTIQ. Pleonasms of this kind, with avriQ, are very common. See on v. 27. 514. vtjfiepriQ. Truly, decisively : from vrj and afiaprdva). In Hesiod. Theog. 234. Nereus is called yepwv vrjfiepTrjQ Kal ai^tv- dr)Q, and hence, probably, the names of two of the Nereides in II. S. 46. The verb cnroenrelv has the same sense as d-Tro^aa- Ktiv in Soph. (Ed. T. 485. See Lexicon to Pental. Graec. 517. iiky oxQfoctc. The sigh, which followed the silence of Jupiter, was an addi- tional proof of his reluctance to reply, and betokened an inward sentiment, very dif- 520 525 ferent from that of a simple assent to the wishes of Thetis. See Penn on the Primary Argument of the Iliad, chap IV. 518. %0o^07T^(rat. To quarrel, to use hard words ; from t'%0oe and 6i//, vox. The verb is aVa Xtyofitvov. 523. s/iot & Kt TCLVTCI K. T. \. These matters shall be my concern, until I have effected my purpose ; as it was said in v. 5. Aio d' ereXfitro (3ov\r). This response, as Mr. Penn observes (Primary Argument, ubi supra), is reserved, vague, and indefi- nite, and as equivocal as the response of an oracle. If the usual interpretation, which understands no more by this passage than ravTa Ti\tat, were the true one, there would be no room for the addition of fJieXrj- fftrai, which is clearly a word of doubtful import; as in II. P. 515. , 724. and else- where. 526. ou yap efjibv TraXivayptrov, K. r. X. Eustathius supplies ttroQ. The same com- mentator observes, that there are three things which prevent the performance of human promises ; change of mind, an original in- tention not to perform them, or the want of power ; none of which can influence the operations of the Deity. The same is ex- pressed in Eurip. Alcest. 999. Kai yap Zevg, o, TI vtvcry, Evv trot TOVTO TtXtvrqi' TraXivayptrog, to be retracted, or repented of; from aytipw. 528. T H, icai Kvavtyffi K. T. X. There 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. 49 apa ^airai tirtppwaavTO avaKTOQ Kparoc an"' aQavaroio' fityav & iXlXi^fv "O\vfjL7rov. 530 Etc ctXa dXro fjautiav air at" 6c Swjua. 0Oi S' a/ poc Ivdvrfov" oic) nc fVXr? MftVat 7Tp^OjUVOV, OtXX' O.VTLOL tGTUV aTTaVTSg. 535 :, 0vyari7p aXtoto ypovroc Avrt/ca Kprojutowt Ata Kpovtwva TTjOOo-TjuSa* 530. IXeXigev. The verb IXeXf^tv sig- nifies properly to whirl round, as in II. B. 316. and hence to shake. Cicero de Repub. I. 36. has concuteret, 531. SitTfiaytv. Eustath. $i%wpi(T0j7- oav. For ditTpdYnffav, aor. 2 pass, from is something exceedingly grand and ma- jestic in this description of the nod of Jupi- ter. It is said, that when the sculptor Phi- dias was asked whence he had derived the idea of his great work, the Olympian Jove, he replied by reciting this passage. Ma- crob. Saturn. V. 13. Phidias, cum Jovem Olympium fingeret, interrogates de quo ex- emplo divinam mutuaretur effigiem, respon- dit : Archetypum Jovis in his se tribus Homeri versibus invenisse. The same ac- count is given by the geographer Strabo ; VIII. p. 128. ed. Tzetz. : and a similar story is told of the painter Euphranor. See Valer. Maxim. VIII. 11. 2. 5. Virgil, also, has given the nod of Jupiter with great solemnity; jEn. X. 115. Annuit ; et nutu totum tremefecit Olympum, This nod, there- fore, which was the signal of Fate, could not be merely a courteous assent to Thetis, but betokened the certainty of the final ac- complishment of the divine purpose. See Prelim. Obs. sect. III. Hence Ovid. Met. I. 179. Terrificam capitis concussit terque quaterque Ctesariem, cum qua terram, mare, sidera, movit. Compare also Catull. Carm. Ixiii. 203. 529. eirsppwffavTO, Shook, waved. From jotjojuat, propero, ruo. Eustath. p.f.Trjvs^n drro avdp&v eppwju.6vof ei re epyov KI- vovpivuv pwovrai de icat ITTTTOI, ore tig dpojjiov GWTtivovrai. Compare II. A. 50. n. 166. S. 411. et alibi. The epithets a/t- /3po(riof, dfifiporoQ, and a|3porog, are dif- ferent forms of the same adjective, and ex- press any quality appertaining to the gods. Their primary signification is immortal, or divine ; whence the former, more particu- larly, is commonly used to imply excellence generally. Thus, a/i/3po'(Ttoe VTTVOQ, sweet sleep, in II. B. 19. and djtt/3poo'ijj vvZ,, in II. .B. 57. Compare v. 71. and see on II. A. 131. Some derive djw/3po(riof from d^/3po- tria, which last, however, is only the femi- nine adjective with $a>$)}, or rpo0), under- stood. 532. dXro. By syncope for aXaro, lonice for ?/Xaro, from aXXo/iat, to leap ; with the soft breathing, JEolice for aXXo/ictt. Eustathius observes, that this word cannot strictly apply to tbv TTQOQ S&fjia, in its proper sense, but is there used simply in the sense of j}X0f. So, again, II. T. 327- txtiro will only properly apply to Ttv^a, though equally referred to ITTTTOI. See the note on Soph. CEd. T. 270. Pent. Gr. p. 26. 535. The verb /mvai seems, in this place, to be used in the sense of manere sedens, to keep their seats, with an ellipsis of the preposition 7rpO, before 7rfp%6/if- vov. The two words, fitivai STTtpxo/zevoj/, however, are repeatedly used in conjunction by Homer; but always in a sense widely different from the above. Compare II. 9. 536. IV. 472. X. 252. The Scholiast un- derstands tTrepxofJitvov as the accusative absolute, for STrepxo/tevov ; i. e. as he ad- vanced. 538. aXtoio ytpovTog. Nereus ; and not either Proteus or Phorcys, as the Scho- liast supposes. See Hesiod. Theogon. 234. and compare II. S. 52. The allegorical notion affixed by some to apyvpoTTf^a, and the various epithets applied to the gods, has something too refined in it to be natural. The interpretation of the Scholiast is more simple, and equally probable : apywpoTTf^cr Xa/J7rpo7rovf , aV6 fikpovc, o\r} KoKi]. 539. KtpTO(jLioi(Ti. Scil. tirtai. Compare v. 519. The ellipsis of this word is very frequent in this and similar expi-essions. Thus, in II. A. 256. with /mXt^/onri ; and so P. 431. See Bos. Ellips. Gr. p. 96. Schol. KpTO[iioig' iptOiffTiKolg' i. e. provoking, taunting. H 50 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. Tie 8 au rot, SoXojufjra, 6cwv a(T(raro |3ouXac ; 540 Atti rot ^tXov EOTIV, fjUfi) aTro voatytv lovra, ta 00ov*ovra c\Ka$jUv* ouSt rt TTW juot rrXrjicac EITTEIV 7TO, 6, rrt vorjcrrjc. T?jv 8' rifuid^er tVftra Trarrjp avSpwv re Gcwv rt* j, fir] Sri Travrac EJUOVC 7TtX7TO fjLvOovg 545 aXfTroi rot ?. 'AXX' OV jUV K' tTTtClKEC OKOUf/ifV, OVTig 7Ttra Ourf Gfwv Troorfpoe rovy' ettrerat, our' avOpwTrwv* 1 Ov of K' fywv a7ravV0 OEWV tOeXoifJLi voijaat, Mr/ rt (TV rawra t/caorra Sit/0O, jUTjSl jUfraXXa. 550 Tov o" ^UftSfr' 7Ttro SowTTtc TTorvta 540. rtc ^ au. The particle dt is fre- quently used at the beginning of a sentence, without fikv preceding : where it indicates an abruptness expressive of the speaker's indignation. Compare II. $>. 481. In the same manner the Latins employ vero. Liv. XXVI. 21. Id vero adeo superbum atque indignum, fyc. ZeunS on Viger, p. 437- ed. Oxon. 541. Eustathius points out the change in the construction by which the participles kovra and Qpoveovra are taken in the accu- sative in reference to the infinitive ducd&iv, instead of the dative, to agree with aoi. In- stances of the same kind are very common. Herod. I. 37- TCL fcaXXiora Trportpov /core Kai ytwaioraTa jy/uv ?}v, tg rf 7ro\/xov Kal f dypaQ (poirkovraQ evdoKifikeiv. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 535. Obs. Hemsterhuis on Lucian, vol. III. p. 470. and compare II. X. 109. 542. ovdt TI TTW. See on vv. 106. 124. supra. 543. eivelv liroQ. See Pental. Gr. p. 247. on Soph. Antig. 551. ITTOQ. Consilium : and so [ivOoQ, v. 545. 544. 7rarr/p dvdp&v rt. Qttiv re. Virg. JEn. XI. 725. Hominum sator atque deorum. So ^En. I. 69. X. 2. Compare Ennius in Ma- crob. Saturn. VI. 1. 546. xaXcTroi roi taovrai. They will be too hard for you : \a\f.Trbv lorai aoi eidsvai CLVTOVQ. Thus the prophet says of the True God : Isaiah xl. 28. LXX. ovSe lonv stv- peo-ig rris 0povj(7W avroii. Compare Job xi. 7. Ps. xcii. 5. Wisd. ix. 13. Rom. xi. 34. The future form ddrjfftiv, occurs only in this place in the Iliad ; in Od. Z. 257- H. 327. and some few times in the Hymns. In II. H. 226. and elsewhere, the Attic flaofjiai is used. 547. OVTIQ tirtiTa Qvre QedSv K- r. X. No one shall know it before thee ; i. e. thou shalt know it before all others. Thus, in II. 0. 253. ourif Trporcpot; Aavaon/, TroXXwv Trsp iovTtov, EvZaTO TvStic'ao ; i. e. dr) ev%a.TO Trporepoy Travrwi/ : antevertit caeteros, as Heyne interprets it. Compare P. 14. The Scholiast supplies at before aVovf/itv, instead of which Mr. Penn affirms that the context requires Qtovg ical av0pw- TTOVQ. This, however, seems to be of little importance. In either case, the words of Jupiter are a sufficient assurance that Thetis had not gained an unequivocal assent to her prayers, and that she had not been made ac- quainted with the divine counsels. For, according to this declaration, Juno was first to be instructed in the plans of Jupiter; and, accordingly, those plans were gradually deve- loped to her, first, partially, in 6. 473. and fully and finally in II. O. 61. See the notes on these places. The adjective tTTieiKrfQ de- notes fitting, proper. Eustath. dvrl rov Trpe- TTOV Kal koiKOQ. Later writers employed this adjective in the sense of irpaoQ, but this use of the word was wholly unknown to Homer. See Koen ad Gregor. Corinth, p. 520. 550. TO.VTCL eicaffTa. Eustath. Kaivorepov *X l < ^X r lt J ' aTlff ^^ v ' /*f"67r(T yap dirb dpae- VIKOV ytvovQ tig ovderepov. It is not un- usual for the demonstrative pronouns to be put in the neuter plural, although the word to which they refer is of a different gender, and in the singular. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 439. The verb /zfraXX^v, to scrutinize, is metaphorically applied from the searching for metals ; and signifies properly, like fit- raXXfwttv, to dig metals from the mine. Hesych. /ifraXXtver ?JjreT, opvaati, dva- GK.aTTTt.it Eustathius explains the metaphor K T&V fltTaXXw, 7Tl [JLIjdtV TTfpltpyO- rspov rrjQ jitraXXovpyi'af. Although the verb is sometimes used of impertinent curi- osity, it as commonly denotes simple enquiry, as in II. T. 177. K. 125. Od A. 231. T. 69. et alibi. See also Pierson ad Moerin, p. 239. 551. /3ow7ri. Having large eyes. Ernesti : magnis oculis formosa. Hesych. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 51 Aivorarf Kj0ovc3i}, TTOIOV TOV juvOov Km Xujv (? Trapoe 7' OVT ft/oojuaf, ourt 'AXXa fjLaX 1 fUKijXoc ra fypa&ai, aad l Nuv 8' aivwc SifSouca Kara plva, JUTJ a- iriQ, Ovyarrip aXioto yepovroc;. yap croi ye TrapE^ro, ical Xaj3s yovvwv. Try (m, Q. 532. and /SowTrig, are all of the same class, and are compounded of the intensive particle /3ov, or j3ot, in refe- rence to the size of the animal. With the same force, "nttroc, also is used in composition. Etym. Mag. iw0e yap 77 Trpoo^K?/ rwv TOlOVT(t)V Z,W(i)V TO pkytBoQ TOV VTTOKt IfJltVOV drjXovv, olov, fiovXifioc;, o julyaf Xt/tof flovirctig, o [isyciQ TTCUQ. So Eustathius on II. N. 824. Hesych. (3ov TO p,tya Kai rroXv dij\ol. 553. Trdoog y* OVT' tipopai. The present is frequently joined with Trapog , in reference to a past action ; the adverb itself sufficiently denoting the time. Compare II. A. 264. M. 347- O. 257. H. 23. S. 386. and elsewhere. In like manner the Latins use dudum with a present tense ; as in Virg. jEn. II. 103. Jamdudum sumite pcenas. 554. cuKjjXoe. JEolicd for 'licri\OQ, quiet, tranquil. In Homer the word is generally used of mental, and, by others, of bodily, tranquillity ; so as to mean at ease, or care- less. Such is also, probably, the sense in Od. r. 311. #. 259. and elsewhere; but not necessarily so. ra. For rawra,as in v. 125. ; and liaaa, for uTiva, from the Doric S' timrdOeo Ml] VU rot OU ^aiCTjUdXTtV, 6(TOl GfOl flO 1 ' l> ' *Ao-<7OV iov0', ore icly rot acnrrovc ' N Oe 0ar'* fSSatrf SE jSowTTtc TTorvta Kat jo' aKOu cvEica QVK\TWV jOt8aivrov a>, GO! TTttpa^TjjUt, KOI aurip 7Tp Alt, 6^/oa ju^ aur 575 564. ei 5' ovra> rour' soriv, c. r. X. /'ac vero hoc ita se habere, ut tu suspicaris ; scito hoc mihi ita placere. 567. affffov ibvQ'. Eustathius, and after him, Barnes and others, understand iovre in reference to Otol, and the verb ^pai(7juw(7i in the plural. Nor is it unusual to put the plural of the verb with the dual of the subject ; as in II. A. 453. E. 275. II. 337. ; 276. And so Eurip. Phren. 69. rw fit Zvpfiavr' Iraai>. This construction, however, can never obtain unless when speaking of two subjects. The examples to the contrary, adduced in Mat- thiae's Gr. Gr. . 303. Obs. are most of them corrupt ; and the rest must be differently ex- plained. See Blomfield's Remarks in loc. The truth is, that the word iovO' is not iov- Tt, but iovra, in the accusative singular after the verb xpaier/iaxri, and refers to fi, i. e. Jupiter, understood. See on v. 28. The ex- pression aaaov ievai occurs repeatedly in Homer, and always implying opposition and hostility) never assistance or support : except, perhaps, in II. I. 504. M*. 8. where it implies neither the one nor the other. Compare II. O. 105. X. 92. See also Dawes Misc. Crit. p. 84. ed. Kidd. daTtrovQ . Invincible. Scho- liast : &v aTTTtaOai ovddc, dvvarai % 569. kTTiyvdfi^affa 0iXov Krjp. Curbing her passion. Eustath. i7ro^aXa(r0T(ra rou ctTfvovQ fjOovg- 77 Se /jfra^opa *c TOJV Ka/tTr- TOfievwv (7w/iara>v. The verb iiriyvafiTTTO) is used in the same sense in II. B. 14. T. 510. In ^>. 178. it signifies, properly, to bend. 572. STrirjpa 0gpwv. So again in \. 578. The derivation of the word kirirjpoc., is mat- ter of considerable doubt among the com- mentators ; some deducing it from kpctdt, others from dtw, or deerKW, and others again from rip. Apollonius and the Scholiast explain 7rt?7pa by rijv per' kirtKovpiaQ Xapiv, from r)p, ripoq, explained by STTIKOV- pia in Herodian, cited by Eustathius. And so Heyne. Damm observes that the word never occurs in Homer except in the neuter plural ; and that always pro eo quodjuvat et gratumest. Hesych. k-jriripoc,- (3or]6bg, b%apiv cnroSidovQ. The simple form ijpog, is used occasionally ; as in II. JSJ. 132. and it is thought by many that the words should be here separated by Tmesis as in Od. T. 164. 7ri fjpa $povT6. This, however, is at least questionable ; and the phrase 7Tij;pa 0e- ptiv occurs in Soph. CEd. T. 1094. 573. T] dr) Xotyia tpya K. T. X. Truly there will be sad doings. So above in v. 518. 575. KoXwov. A tumult. The Scholiast derives the word from KoXoibg, a jay, or daw ; in allusion to its chattering. Damm, however, considers this etymology as alto- gether absurd, and deduces it immediately from K\cut), clamo. Hence the verb fcoXydw, to be clamorous, to prate : II. B. 212. See the passage from Gellius, there cited. 576. 7Ti TO. ^ipt'iova viKq,. Euripides has borrowed this expression in Phcen. 903. 7Ti dt Kptiaffov TO Kuicov sari Taya9ov. And with greater latitude in Suppl. 198. fXfSf yap TIQ, )v. Compare also Soph. Philoct. 455. "OTTOV y' 6 \iipuv rayaQov [iti%ov aOsvfi, JUairoipQivfi TOL %pq(7ra %w SZIVOQ Kpa.Tf.1, TOVTOVQ eycj TOVQavdpaQ ov arkpZa) TTOTS. In this passage, however, ra XfjOfiova is simply malum ; viz. the disturb- ance, which interrupted the tranquillity of the gods. The same Hemistich is repeated in Od. S. 403. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 53 7rar?7p, auv ' rtjjuv Satra rapa^y. Et7T/o yap K' tOtXyaiv 'OXfynrtoc a'aTfpOTrrjrr/e 'E l$tt)V i\r)v 7Tp loucrav, V o GtvOjUvrjv" TOTE 8' ou rt Xpat(TjUtv* apyaXloc yap "H^i7 yap juf Kai aXXor' a 'PA//E, TroSoc rfraywv, OLTTO jSrjXou Tlav & rifJLap ^E/OOJUTJV, ajua S' i^fXttj) /cara^uvrt Ka7T7T(7OV V AlJjUVfjJ' oXiyO? S' m OvflOQ VIJV* 7T(rovra. 585 590 595 Mftor/crao'a SE TratSo^ iSf^aro Avrap o rote aXXotdt 0otc I Tratrtv 580. fi7Tp yap K' i9k\yai K. r. X. This sentence closes with an elegant aposiopesis : similar to that in v. 135. The sense may be thus filled up : TOVTO SvvaTai TTOisiv. This is much better than under- standing (TTvQtXiZai in the optative : and more suitable to the custom of the ancients, who frequently intimated their intentions by gesture instead of speech. The verb iKvTre\\ov are both substantives, the one must be in apposition with the other. 587. &v 6Qa\fjiol(Jtv i'ooj/irti. The pre- position kv is here redundant, as in Soph. (Ed. T. 821. See note, Pental. Gr. p. 58. 589. apyaXeof yap 'O. dvri(f>pea9ai. For apyaXlov tortv Ail avTiipspeaQat. This construction is very common. 590. fjdr) -yap /AC jc. r. X. The occasion upon which Vulcan had formerly inter- fered in behalf of Juno, in consequence of which he received the punishment here mentioned, is that related in II. O. 17- sqq. Compare II. JSJ. 249. and see also on v. 403. supra. It is a different fable to which allu- sion is made in II. S. 395. 591. rcraywv. Aor. 2. with the Ionic reduplication from rao*, or raw (whence Ttivui), signifying to extend the hand in order to take hold of any thing ; and so to seize. The imperative rrj occurs in II. JaJ. 220. . 618. Od. E. 346. 0. 477- I- 347. K. 487- Hesych. rr)' \d(3e' Tivtg Sk Kai x wyiwg. Homer always uses this verb dawdsTwe, with- out a copulative conjunction. Of the construction, see on v. 197. Eustath. (3ij- Xo $ ffwrjOhtg, o Trj oiKiaQ flctTrjp, Trapa TO f3aiveo~0ai, a>e Kai ovSbg Trapa TO oBtveaQai' oQtv Kai roVot a'j8l/3jjXoe jJitv, 01 Upoi Kai a/3arof /3e/3^Xot dt, oi /3aroi Kai roi Tv^ovai. AnglicS, the threshold. 594. 2tvric dvdptQ. The first inhabit- ants of the Isle of Lemnos. 597. IvdeZia. See on v. 471. 54 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. t, J\VKV VtKTdp tt ap' tvwpro -ytXwe fJLciKaptvGi 0fot Ov /iv 6pfiiyyog TreptKaXXloc, ^v E'X' 'ATroXXwv, Moutrawv 0', at aaSov, ajuaj3o/aoc ^eXtoto, Ot /uv icaKKEiovrsc /3av 600 605 7TOtT](TV TTpoc ov Ev0a Trapoc KOtjua^', ore jut yaj3ac* Trapa VTTVOC IKCLVOL' 610 599. dafitffTOQ yeXwg. Plato, rfe Repub. III. objects to the epithet da(3tGTO, inex- tinguishable. It is evident, however, that it is here used, by a kind of poetical exag- geration, simply in the sense of continued. This continued laughter was fairly raised at Vulcan's expense, who, as Eustathius ob- serves, was officiously performing the office of Hebe and Ganymede. It is evident that this description of the banqueting gods is formed upon the prevailing customs of the heroic ages. 604. a/itj36/ii/ai OTTI KaXy. See on v. 84. supra. 606. KaKKtiovTeg. For KaraKeiovrts, from KaraKaw, decumbere cupio. 610. OT fllV y\VKVQ VTTVOq IKOLVOl. Whenever sweet sleep came over Mm. The optative is used with the adverbs of time ore, tirtidri, OTrort, in reference to a past action frequently repeated. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 521. 611. tvda KaBevd' dva(3d<;. Eustathius makes a distinction between KctSevdeiv and VTTVOVV, the verbs which are used at the end of this book and the beginning of the next, with regard to Jupiter's sleeping. He says, KaOevdetv only means, lying down in a disposition to sleep ; which solves the con- tradiction which else would follow in the next book ; where it is said, Jupiter did not sleep. It has been remarked by the Scho- liast, that this is the only book of the twenty- four without any simile ; a figure in which Homer abounds every where else. The like remark is made by Madame Dacier on the first of the Odyssee : and because the poet has observed the same conduct in both works, it is concluded he thought a simplicity of style, without the great figures, was pro- per during the first information of the reader. This observation may be true; but I cannot think the book had been the worse, though he had thrown in as many similes as Virgil has in the first JSneid. POPE. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAA02 'PA^QAIA, B'. 'ONEIPOS Kal KATAAOrOS ?, BOIOTIA. "AAXwg. "Oveipov X l > ayop^v, rat THE ARGUMENT. THE TRIAL OF THE ARMY AND CATALOGUE OF THE FORCES. Jupiter sends a deceitful vision to Agamemnon, persuading him to lead the army to battle ; and the General, who is deluded with the hopes of taking Troy without the assistance of Achilles, but fears the army was discouraged by his absence, and the late plague, as well as by the length of time, contrives to make trial of their disposition by a stratagem. He first communicates his design to the princes in council, that he would propose a return to the soldiers, and that they should put a stop to them if the proposal was embraced. Then he assembles the whole host, and upon moving for a return to Greece, they unanimously agree to it, and run to prepare the ships. They are detained by the management of Ulysses, who chastises the insolence of Thersites. The assembly is recalled, several speeches made on the occasion, and, at length, the advice of Nestor followed, which was, to make a general muster of the troops, and to divide them into their several nations, before they proceed to battle. This gives occa- sion to the poet to enumerate all the force of the Greeks and Trojans, and in a large Catalogue. The time employed in this book consists not entirely of one day. The Scene lies in the Grecian camp, and upon the sea-shore ; towards the end it removes to Troy. "AAAOI JUEV pa QEOL re KOL aviptg L EuSov iravvv^ioi, Am 8' OVK 1 . 'nnroKOpvffTai From 'iiriroQ and properly signifying those who fight from a jcopiWai, armo. It cannot, therefore, sig- chariot. Schol. ify' 'ITTTTUV O7r\i6/ivoi, r) nify, as some have imagined, e^ovreg ITT- 'imrovQ KOpvaaovrsG' rovrkon TroXffjiiKoi, ireici rpi'^ag iv raiq Kopvaiv. In this 17 a'0' 'ITTTTUV fjLa^ofJiivoi. place, it is nothing more than an ornamen- 2- eudov iravvv\ioi. Aristotle tells us tal epithet ; so that dvepeg iTnroKopvarai (Poet. c. 26.), that this place had been ob- may be rendered simply warriors ; the word jected to by some critics of those times. 56 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, B'. Kat 'AXX' o y jUp/i//ptE Kara (f>ptva, > 6X(T^ $ TToXtaC ETTl ol Kara OVJULOV apiarr) ^CUVETO j3ovXr), ITT' 'Arp^ioy 'AyctjitE/ivovt ovXoy oveipov. 0vrj<7ac 7Ta TrrEpOEvra TT poar\va.' tat, ouX "O^Etpf, OoaQ ETTI *EX6/a>v EC jcXtortrjv 'Aya/iE/zvovoe ' Ilavra /LiaX' arpEKEtoc ayopEUfjitEv, Owptjat E k-lXEVE /capr? jcojuowimic r vOv "ya/o KV E'Xot TroXtv ov yap ET' a'jU^te 'OXv^uTTta 7Ttr XXa>. They thought it gave a very ill idea of the military discipline of the Greeks, to repre- sent a whole army unguarded, and all the leaders asleep. They also pretended it was ridiculous to describe all the gods sleeping beside Jupiter. To both these Aristotle observes, that nothing is more usual or allowable than the figure which puts all for the greater part. One may add, with respect to the latter criticism, that nothing could give a better image of the superiority of Jupiter to the other gods, or of the Su- preme Being to all second causes, than the vigilance here ascribed to him over all things divine and human. POPE. Of the construction see on II. A. 414. The adjec- tive vrjdvfJiOG is a constant epithet of sleep in Homer, and from the context it is clearly synonymous with ridvg. Now there is also another adjective, ijdvp,OG, employed in the same sense and connexion in Horn. H. in Merc. 241. 449. Apoll. Rhod. II. 402. and other writers ; whence it is probable that there are different forms of the same deriva- tive ; if, indeed, the former has not arisen from an error in transcription, since it ge- nerally follows a word of which v would otherwise be the final letter. It has even been proposed to read here t\tv tjdvfjioQ VTTVOQ, and apply similar corrections other- wise ; but, supposing an error in the first instance, the usage was subsequently re- tained, and therefore cannot, in the face of all the MSS. and the authority of recent writers, be arbitrarily set aside. See Quint. Smyrn. II. 63. It recurs in II. K. 91. 187. 23. 354. H.454. Od. A. 793. and elsewhere. Some have derived it from vr\ dvttv, in the sense of unde exire nequit, i. e. deep, sound ; but this will seldom suit the context. 4. rt/iTjo-y, 6\ffg 5k. Some MSS. have . Hence it has been proposed by Voss, Hermann, and others, to read rt/iTjtm', 6\eaat, in the optative ; and it is admitted that this syntax would be more regular. Thus, II. 0oac fVi Br/ 8' a/)' ETT' 'ArptiSriv 'Ayajuljuvova' rov 8' C Sri? 8' a'jo' i/Trip KE^aXfje, N]Xrjt(> wit EOHCWC, NfVropt, rov pa juaXtara yfjoovrwv ri Oi 20 times, between, as in II. I\ 115. Hence, differently ; as in this place. Eustath. a/z- 0if pd%ovTcii' Sixoyvufjiovovffi. So also in II. N. 345. ro> 5' dfj., rj tpyq*. IloXXd apa 'OfjLrjpov tTraivovvT(.q aXXa, rouro OVK fTraivecrofitOa, rrjv TOV kvvTrviov iro\iT;i]v VTTO Aiog T^'Ayapefivovi. To remove this imputation, Aristotle informs us (Poet. 26.), that Hippias proposed to bring forward the accent to the penultima, so as to read Sido- fjiev for didopevat, the infinitive being used instead of the imperative. But although the Dream would, in this case, utter the promise of success to Agamemnon, the falsehood would equally attach itself to Jupiter as its author. Macrobius in Somn. Scip. I. 7* denies that there is any lie in the case; be- cause Agamemnon, in neglecting to summon Achilles into the field, did not call out all the forces, and, consequently, in not complying with the conditions, absolved Jupiter from his promise. There is a striking resemblance between this dream and the lying spirit, which the Almighty permitted to lure Ahab to his destruction ; 'l Kings xxii. 20. LXX. Kai et7T Kvpiog, Tt aVar^fftt TOV 'A^aa/3 /SaatXIa 'Iffpaj)X, Kal dvajBrjaerai, Kai Triatlrai kv 'Pe/ijud0 TaXaa'd; Kal dirtv OVTOQ ovrwf, Kai OVTOQ O'VTMQ. Kai i^rjXOs 7rvtvfj,a Kal tffTt] evibirtov Kwpiov, Kai tiTTtv, Eyw aVar]n. IV. 702. Devolat, et supra caput astitit. Eusta- thius points out the strict correctness of the action of the dream. It rests upon the head, as the seat of the imagination ; it assumes the similitude of the person most esteemed by Agamemnon, and, therefore, most likely to occupy his sleeping thoughts; and, just at the instant of his waking, it leaves an im- pression upon his senses, as of one having just ceased speaking. 22. fjiiv. This must be the accusative after irpoffttyuvet, not ktiad^ivoQ ; for, to denote himself, avTov would have been added. See Butt. Gr. Gr. p. 296. 23. SatypovoQ. It is worthy of remark, that throughout the Iliad, with the excep- tion of the last book, this adjective signifies brave ; in the last book, and throughout the Odyssey, prudent. In Hesiod it is used as in the Iliad. To 'nnrodafjioG is to be referred the equum domitor, of Virgil passim. 24. ov xpri -jravvv^iov K. T. X. Theo- crit. Idyl. VIII. 66. oi) %P7 Koip.aff9ai fiaQkwQ GVV iraidi vtpovTa. Schol. ad loc. TOVTO St % l O(J,r)Qov ?X t - ^^ e sentiment is also imitated in Sil. Ital. III. 1?2. Turpe dud somno totam consumere noctem. I 58 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, B'. T Ot Xaoi T 7Ttrrpa^>arat, icai rooxra jUf/irjXf. 25 rot vuv 7/ KV t'Xoic TroXtv tvpvayviav Tpwwv* ov yap fV aju^ic 'OAfywria 8w/iar' ^ovrc 30 'AOavarot QpaZovraC 7ryvajin// yap a "Hprj Xt vrjcriv t a'v povOvr' ava 0vjuov, a ^>' oi/ TtXttaOai t-jUfXXf. * oi>8f ra ^'877 a /oa ZEVC /xr)ro epya. ya/o cr' e/ucXXev ?r' aXya rf orova^ac T r Kal AavaoTdi 8ia KparspaG va^ivag. 40 ' ? VTTVOU* ^117 81 /utv "E^ETO S' 6p0a>0/c* juaXaicov 8' KaXov, vrj^arfov* 7Tpi 8f julya /SaXXfro VTTO XtTrapotartv fSrjtraro icaXa ^ ap' iofjioicn jSaXfro ?i^)oc ap-yupor}Xov* 45 E'/Xfro c^ (TKijTrrpov irarpwiov atyOirov ait, J3rj Kara pOU(ra Kai aXXot^ aOavaroiaiv. Avrap o KrjpuKEo-ort \tyvfQ6yyouri KfXfuf, 50 K?7/ouo-o-tv ayop^v^fi icapr/ KO/xotuvrac 'A^atovc* Oi jiifv tKrjpvaaov, roi 8' fiydpovro jmaX w/ca. BouX?) o Trpairov jjityaOvfjujJV le yfpovrwv l^ Trapa VTJI JlvXctycvfOC |3acr(Xr)oc' 25. l7riTr^)a0arai. A For STrirtrpa/jfig- 38. ov^f ra y^j? K. r. X. For ra tpya, a voi tiffi. jU/ui7\c. By Syncope, for /tt- pa K. r. X. It happens not unfrequently /LisX^Kc. See Prelim. Obs. sect. IV. that the noun, which should precede the re- 27. avtvQtv itt)v. Scil. iv 'OXvpiry. lative, follows it in the same case. Compare Virg. ^En. V. 726. Imperio Jovis hue venio, II. H. 187. I. 131. P. 641. See Matt. Gr. 9 classibus ignem Depulit, et ccelo tandem Gr. . 474. a. miseratus ab alto est. 39. Orjativ yap IT tjj.t\\tv sir aXyta. 35. aTTfjSqo-tro. Imperfect, from aTro- For iiriOriffeiv. flrjaofjiai. A new class of verbs arises, par- 41. a/i^sxvr' 6p,ri. See above, on v. 19. ticularly in the Poets, from the future of the and on II. A. 105. first form. Thus, dvaofiat, from dvvauai, 43. vyyartov. New ; from ytyvo/*ai. frequently occurs. So also Xl&o, from Xtyw, The word recurs in II. JcJ. 185. II. I. 613. 6p, II. T. 173. Od. X. 106. 93. infra. and others. 54. Netrropl^ Trapd vrfi II. jSaffiXiJoc. 36. a p" ou TtXkevQai 1/ieXXt. See on II. The genitive (3aai\rjog is in apposition with A. 8. 92. So also immediately below, v. 38. Ngcrropof, implied in the adjective NfKa' Ato^ Se rot ayycXoc ei "Oe o-cu, avivQev v, fi*ya Kr'jSerai ^S' tXeaip CTE KlXtutre Kapr/ icojuowvraf 'A^atoic vvv yap icev eXotc TroXtv iua T/owwv* ov yap r' afj.(^ig 'OXu/UTTt ^pa^ovrat* 7TyvajUi// yap 55 60 'Eic AO* aXXa < "Qi^cr' aTTOTrrajUfvoc* )U SE yXuicuc VTTVOC a 'AXX' ayr', at d ITpaira o ywv cTrcart 7rip?] aTTOTTTdutvog. See on II. A. 343. 72. a\\' ayer', ai Ktv TTtag. Villoison : X7Ti TO (TKOTrritTofitv. The ellipsis of this verb is very common before the particles ITTWC, IK, ft apa, and the like. Com- pare 11. Z. 04. 275. and elsewhere. So in N. T. Mark xi. 13. Acts xxvii. 12. The Latins sometimes make a similar omission. Cicero ad Div. Ep. III. 9. Quod te adeunt fere omnes, (sc. percontaturi) si quid veils. Sueton. IV. 2. Facile id sane Tiberio pa- tiente, (visuro) si per has mansuefieri posset ferum ejus ingenium. The sense is filled up in II. P. 652. SKlTrrco vvv, MevsXae Sio- Tpt$t, aiKtv tojjat. See Bos. Ellips. Gr. p. 407. 73. Trpdira 8' lywv K. r. X. The best commentary upon the first part of this book is in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who has given us an admirable explication of the whole conduct of Agamemnon in his second 70 treatise, Trepi laxn^Tifffisvotv. He says : This prince had nothing so much at heart as to draw the Greeks to a battle, yet knew not how to proceed without Achilles, who had just retired from the army ; and was apprehen- sive that the Greeks] who were displeased at the departure of Achilles, might refuse obedience to his orders, should he absolutely command it. In this circumstance, he pro- poses to the princes in council to make a trial of arming the Grecians, and offers an expe- dient himself; which was, that he should sound their disposition, by exhorting them to set sail for Greece ; but that then the other princes should be ready to dissuade and de- tain them. If any object to this stratagem, that Agamemnon's whole scheme would be ruined if the army should take him at his wordj which was very probable ; it is to be answered, that his design lay deeper than they imagine; nor did he depend upon his speech only for detaining them. He had some cause to fear the Greeks had a pique against him, which they had concealed ; and whatever it was, he judged it absolutely ne- cessary to know it, before he proceeded to a battle. He therefore furnishes them with an occasion to manifest it, and at the same time provides against any ill effects it might have, by his secret orders to the princes. It succeeds accordingly; and when the troops are running to embark, they are stopped by Ulysses and Nestor. POPE. 77 fll^ig sari. The common reading, y 0/uc lore, was re- tained in the former edition ; which, if cor- 12 60 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, B'. Kcu favyziv avv viivai Tro\VK\{fitft 'YjUfte cT aXXo0v aXXoc Iprjrveiv ITT&GGIV. "Hrot 6 7' we inrwvj Kar' ap' t^cro* rolart 8' a Nlorwp, oc /oa IluXoto ava? rjv TJ|iia0ovro. "O (T0(v u0pov*wv ayoprjararo KOL 75 Ei julv rt TOV ovtipov 'A^atwv a'XXo vtV kptffffovTwv KaOsdpai. 75. vp,elg S' aXXo@v aXXof K. T. X. Supply jUjui/77(70E before ipijrveiv. See on II. A. 20. and the note on Eurip. Phcen. .1263. Pental. Graec. p. 375. 79. riyriropsQ rjSt fJiedovTtQ. Leaders and counsellors. Eustath. SrjXovrat did fitv TOV rjyjjroptf, TO T&V /3at7tXlwi/ riyrj- fjioviKov Sid Se TOV [nsdovTSG, TO (3ov\tv- TIKOV. 81. voi%oifJitQa fiaXXov. Scil. 77 TTI- QointQa. HEYNE. The sentiment of this passage is nearly allied to the following from Arrian. Expedit. Alex. Lib. VI. Ov yap %pf]vai our' ovv TOV fBaaiXka aXXo TI ri dXrjQtvsiv Trpbg TOVQ VTT^KOOVQ' cure Tivd dXXo TI i) dXijQsvtiv lv TOV fiaffiXsa. So also Quintil. Inst. Orat. IV. 2. Nee illud quidem prteteribo, quantum afferat fidem expositioni narrantis auctoritas. On the other hand, compare Eccles. ix. 16. Of the construction see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 524, 2. 82. tvxtrai elvai. See on II. A. 91. and of the expression /*gy' apioroc.. on II. A. 69. 84. Vulgo s?)p%, and so Eustathius. The compound verb, however, is always in Homer, with the single exception of v. 273. infra, followed by a genitive of the thing be- gun ; as II. 2. 51 . 9mc. S' t^p%c yooto. Com- pare II. Z. 316. 605. X. 430. Q. 747- Wolf, and Heyne, therefore have properly sepa- rated the preposition from the verb. 87. rivTt Wvea tlat K. T. X. The si- miles of Homer have been universally ad- mired for their beauty and correctness, and for the intensity of feeling and accuracy of perception which they exhibit. This is the first of above two hundred, which occur in the Iliad ; and, like most of those which succeed, has been imitated by Virgil. ./En. I. 434. Quails apes aestate nova per fiorea rura Exercet sub sole labor, cum gentis adultos Educunt foetus, aut cum liquentia mella Stipant, et dulci distendunt nectare cellos; &c. Again in ^n. VI. 707- Ac veluti in pratis, ubi apes testate serena Floribus insidunt variis, et Candida circum Lilia funduntur ; strepit omnis murmure campus. The similes in each poet have their peculiar beauties, though the design of them is very different. Macrob. Saturn. V. 11. Fides descriptas apes a Virgilio opi- fices, ab Homer o vagas ? Alter discursum, et solam volatus varietatem, alter exprimit na- tive artis officium. Virgil intended to de- scribe the diligence of the builders of Car- thage ; Homer, the multitude of the Greeks issuing from the ships. The similitude is 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, B'. 61 vtov Bor/ouSqv Sf TTcrovrcu cV avQeviv a At /uev r' fv0a aXte TTfTrorTjarcu, at Si re tvOa' lN 2c ?"wv Wvta TroXXa vswv OTTO Ktu 'Hi'ovoe TTpOTrapotOe flaOtirjg t 90 'Orpvvova \ivai, Atoe ayyeXoe* ot 8' aytpovro. Terp^x* 1 ' cryopT}, VTTO Se oreva^KsTO ytua, Aawv iZo 95 threefold ; viz. the number of troops ex- pressed by the swarm of bees ; their egres- sion from the ships in a continued troop, by the bees pouring out of the rock ; and their dispersion over the shore, by their settling upon the flowers. Spondanus, therefore, as Pope correctly observes, was mistaken in confining the whole of the comparison to the single word i\adbv, catervatim. But, although the similes of Homer are for the most part rigidly exact in their resemblance to the action which they are chosen to illus- trate, they frequently involve a series of minor particulars, suggested to the poet's mind, without any connexion with the main j/jints of the similitude. Compare v. 469. II. r. 3. A. 130. 9. 551. K. 5. M. 278. N. 137. B. 16. With such passages as these before him, Cicero might fairly ask in Tusc. Disp. V. 39. Qua! species ac forma pugnte, quce acies, quodremigium, qui motus hominum, qui ferarum, non ita expictus est, ut, quce ipse non viderit, nos ut videremus effecerit ? Eu- stathius affixes five distinct significations to the adjective adivoQ, viz. aflpooc,, oucrpog, riSvg, TTVKVOQ, Tjpf^a. Damm comprises all these into one simple notion, densus cum delectatione aliqua ; so that tQvta fit- Xiaaduv adivdwv, may be rendered, exa- mina apum frequentium et dulcia sectan- tium. The construction of elffi, with tQvta, is a violation of the well-known idiom, by which nouns in the neuter plural take the verb in the singular. This idiom is almost invariable in Attic, except when persons or animate creatures are signified. See Person on Eurip. Orest. 596. It may be said, per- haps, in the present instance, that 9vea is joined with ptXtaadwv, and therefore can hardly be called an exception to the rule. Homer, however, does frequently violate it. Compare infra vv. 135. 489. and elsewhere. 89. jSorpudov. In a cluster like a bunch of grapes. Virg. Georg. IV. 557- Jamque arbore summa Confluere, et lentis uvam demit- tere ramis. 90. aXi. Eustath. ?} 93. /utrd ds ff which is the same as Tpa\v- Vf.iv, to be rough ; hence, to be tumultuous ; as applied metaphorically to an assembly. Schol. erpa^uvfro VTTO 0opw/3ou, Qopv- iv. So 11. H. 345. ayopj), Seivtf t a. Others, however, regard rsrpj^^a as the Ionic perfect, used intransitively, of Bp&TTtiv, an Attic form of rapdfftruv. The MSS. vary between crrfva^i^cro and orova- %iro. Both forms are found in Homer ; but the former, according to Wolf, is alone correct. 96. o/tadoe. Schol. 17 6/iov avSr). Hence also, an assembled multitude, as in II. H. 306. where, as Damm observes, we have Xaoi/ de Greeds, opadov de barbaris. 62 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, B'. S^otar', aKOvartiav $ Aiorpt0wv fiaGiXiiwv. YlavaafjLevoi K\ayjri^' ava \ Kpdwv 'Aya/iljui'wv 100 TO w H^>atK Aurap 6 air c' 'Arp&, 7rotjUvt Xawv* 105 Avrap 6 avr 0Uar' ' IloXX^O-i VTJGOHTI KOL "Apjt'i TTCIVTL aVCL Ta> 67' pto-ajiivoc, tTc' ' Aavaot, Ozpairovrtc; 1 10 103. 'ApytHpovry. Mercury, . 497. and frequently in the Odyssee. In form and deri- vation it is analogous to the noun avdptig. See Hemsterhuis on Lucian, T. I. 489. It is true, indeed, that Iris is the messenger of the gods throughout the Iliad, with the exception of the last book ; and that Mercury fills that office in the Odyssee. Still the epithet may refer to him in that office, which he bore in common with Iris ; and at all events his character of fyw%oiron- TTO, to which some refer it, is equally un- recognized in the Iliad, though it is men- tioned in Od. Q. 1. sqq. 106. iroXvapvt QvtffTy. By Syncope, for TToXvdpevi, from 7ro\vap?jj/, multas oves habens. In the ruder ages of society, be- fore the use of coined money, the neces- saries of life were exchanged for one ano- ther, and wealth was accordingly estimated by the number of flocks and herds. Hence the epithets TroXuppJjv, 7roXvj3our?je, II. I. 154. 296. TroXvtTTTToe, N. 171. So Virg. Eclog. II. 20. Quam dives pecoris nivei, quam lactis abundans. Hence also, as some think, the origin of several Greek verbs, which refer, in their primary signification, to the custom of exchanging commodities. Thus, apvu/icu, from ape, apvog, a lamb ; from ovog, an ass; TrtuXsw, from 7rwXo, a foal. It was this, perhaps, that suggested to Servius Tullius, who first issued a stamped coinage, to mark the pieces with images of cattle, pecudes, thence called pecu- nia. See Plin. XXXIII. 3. Ovid. Fast. V.281. 107. QV'IGT 'Ay. XtiTre. It is altogether uncertain whether Agamemnon was the son or grandson of Atreus. jEschylus, in his Agamemnon, Strabo (lib. VIII.), and Pau- sanias (III. 1.), make him and Menelaus sons of Atreus ; and the Scholiast on this place relates, that Atreus, at his death, be- queathed his kingdom to his brother Thy- estes, upon condition that he should resign it to his son Agamemnon, on his attaining manhood ; which Thyestes faithfully per- formed. Others have supposed them his grandsons, by his son Plisthenes, who died young. Homer mentions the death of JEgis- thus, by the hand of Orestes, to avenge the murder of his father, Agamemnon (Od. A. 29. 298.) : but takes no other notice of the numerous domestic horrors in this family, which, in after ages, furnished matter for the Tragic poets. 108. "Apyt'i TTUVTI. By the kingdom of Argos, Homer seems to have intended that part of the Peloponnesus afterwards called Argolis, comprehending the district which lay between Arcadia and the jEgean. The seat of government had been removed from Argos to Mycenae by Perseus, and this was the capital in Agamemnon's reign; Argos being still governed by its own chief magis- trate, under the title of king, but depen- dent upon the king of Mycenae. At the time of the Trojan war, Diomed was king of Argos : infra v. 570. Some, however, have supposed that the many islands, and all Argos, mentioned in this place, as subject to Agamemnon, included the whole of Pelopon- nesus. See Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 36. and compare v. 618. infra. 110. fijui Kupiog. 122. Trkfyavrai. Perf. pass. 3 sing, from 0ivw. This must be distinguished from 7rk(pavTai, in II. E. 531. O. 563. which is from 0a'w, to kill. There is a change in the construction, in which rlXog OVTTW Tt Qavfjvai should, properly, have followed in conjunction with Tro\tp.iZtiv and fid- \ta6ai. Compare v. 418. infra. 123. i7Tp ya'p K' WsXoipev. Of this construction, see on II. A. 32. 124. opKia Trttrrd ra/iovrcf. In solemn covenants, a victim was usually sacrificed for the ratification of the treaty. The phrase opiaa Tepvfiv, therefore, literally means, to slay the victim, in order to confirm a cove- nant. So Qvuv ydfJ.ovQ, to offer a sacrifice, in order to solemnize a marriage. Pre- cisely similar is the Latin phrase ferire f&dus : whence the English, to strike a bar- gain. See further, on v. 341. P. 273. 125. Tpwctf p.tv \s%aa9ai. We must supply Kai ft 0gXoi/ifv from the preceding clause. f?i velimus Trojanos solos, i. e. ex- clusive of their allies, sejungere, seligere. Schol. 0OTlOr tTTOlKOl, iffTIV ttVTO- xQovf, TroXtrai. See also the Lexicon to Pent. Gr. in voce. Infra v. 130. ot vaiovcri Kara TrroXiv, in opposition to iiriKovpoi. 126. EC. dtKaSag. Eustathius observes, upon the authority of Jamblichus, that at the table of Pythagoras the guests never exceeded ten, to which number the ancients usually limited their avaairia, or ordinary entertainments : and that, in reference to this custom, Agamemnon divides the Greeks into decades. It may be observed, how- 64 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, B'. T/owwv S' ai/Spa cjcaarov tXotjut^a olvo\oevtiv' IloXXai Kv SfKaSfC Sevomro otvo^ooto. Toertrov tyw 0ity TrXtac fjiijUEvat ulae 'A^atwv T/oa>o>v, cu vafoixn Kara TrroXtv* aXX' 7Ttcoupof DoXXaOV K TToXtWV fy^CTTraXoi avS/OC fWtV, Ot jUf jutya TrXa^ouo't, KOI OVK elwd WeXovra 'iXtOU K7T|0(7ai U VaiOjUZVOV TTToX'ltOpOV. 'Evvla Sr) j3fj3aa(Tt Atoc jUfyaXou Ivmurot, Kai 817 Sov/oa o-fVrjTrE vfwv, icat crTrapra XlXwrat* At SE TTOU ?7jUrpai T* aXo^ot, jcat vrjTTia TKVCI, Emr' vl fJieyapoiQ TroTiStyjjitvaL' a'ju/ii Avrwc aiepaavTOv, ov ivKa Sfvp' uywjUV o-uv VT/uo-1 0iXrjv c TrarptSa yatav' Oi yap m Tpotrjv atprj(TOjUv evpuayuiav. tN Qc 0a7"O* roiai O Ov/mo Ilaart jufra TrXrjfluv, otroi ou jSouXric iTraj 8* ayop^, we Ku/uara ever, that the number of guests varied; some inviting three, four, and, in early times, never more than five. Athen. Deip. I. 4. XV. 3. In later times the number increased indefinitely ; and even in Homer we find Agamemnon banqueting the whole of the Grecian princes. Scaliger objects to the mode of enumeration here adopted, as low and vulgar ; and designates this part of the speech by the term tabernaria oratio ; but there is, doubtless, great art in repre- senting the Trojans as cup-bearers to the Greeks, and thus reducing them to the level of slaves. Madame Dacier instances a si- milar image employed by the king of Syria, to represent the inferiority of number of the people of Samaria: 3 Kings xxi. 10. LXX. Ta'$ 7roif)ffai p,oi 6 0oe i:ai Tade 7rpoa-0irj, a kKirotrjati o %ovc, TCLIQ a\b>7Tct TTOLVTl Ttfi \Ct

i\a KOL vr)iria rlicva EV vfitacriv, ETT^V irToXitOpov ?Xa)jUv. av fJitOitvTac; VSot (rruycpou TroXfjUOio, 210 i> jUClXa VtlCtO-fC X o ^Wro7o-tV 7T(T(TtV* field's Gloss, ad ^Esch. /oc. V. Hemster- troops, and separately addressing the Gre- huis on Arist. Plut. 717- cian chiefs. 219. 01 TraTpL For ou irarpt. The 230. TroXsag ^tafcotpavcoj^ra. See on II. poets frequently used the dative of the pro- B. 207- noun with another dative, instead of the 231. STTfTrwXttro. Hence the inscription genitive. Somewhat similar is the use of or title of the book. Compare Xenoph. the pronoun in the accusative, before ano- Cyrop. VII. 1. 9. ther accusative with the preposition Kara 234. firj TTW rt. See on II. A. 106. 124. understood. Thus, in II. A. 362. TSKVOV, and of the adjective Bovpidog, on II. E. 30. ri K\altiQ ; rt 8s (re ptvag nctro TrkvQoQ, 235. \bevdeaffi. Heyne retains the vulgar i. e. 0pj/a l\a (ftpovBovaa ira- Homer, who uses i^tvarriQ in II. Q. 261. We pkwj/ polation of some Rhapsodist, in order that Tow -^evdopicov Kai ZtivaTrara ; Compare 50pa might be followed by the correspond- Prov. xix. 9. ing particle ro^pa. If the Trojans were 242. io^poi. The derivation and im- now advancing, the short space left between port of this epithet is uncertain. The more the two armies (II. T. 114.) would not allow usual acceptation is that of bellicosi: from time for Agamemnon's marshalling the u> and /iei'pw, divido, Schol. ot Trept t'ouf T 138 'OMHPOY 'IATAA02, A'. T0r}7rorC, ^V Atr', ETTEl OVV EKOjUOV, TToXfOC TTfStOfO ao*', oi8* apa rtc ^ 4 JUETO. typEffi yiyvtrai a\Kri' 245 EOTTJTE T H jUEVETE Eipvar' tinrpvfivoi, rjr' at K' vfj.fj.iv TE ETTI OIVOV X */ a (TTi^ 7Tt Kpi7r(TO'i, Ktwv ava ov\afj.ov Ot 8' aju^ 'lSojUvf?a V Vt o apa ot TTVjuarac wrpuv ^>aXa wv y?70]pa ra^tora jua^a>jU0'* 7Ti v, VTTO r airioq rjXa -yap totK* 6rpuvjUv) Aurw yap fjioXa Xaov avwyerov I^>t At yap, Zcu re 7rarp, KOI 'A0)]vatrj, KOI "ATroXXov, OvfJLOQ Ivi OT7/0O'(Tt ytVOLTO. K ra^' i7juuo-f 7ToXc Xlpm/xoto avaKroc, 290 Xouo-a r, 7Tp0OjUVi] r. iV Xi7Tv aurov, ]3ij r^ic, Xt-yuv IluXuuv a trrlXXovra, Kai OTpvvovra jua )i /iyav XlfXayovra r', 'AXaaropa r, Xpofuov rt, 295 A'ifjiova re Kpt'ovra, Biavra r, 7rotjUva Xawv. Trpwra cri/v 274. v!0og eiTTfro TTE^WJ/. So again old punctuation, which included only the II. "*. 133. and the same figurative sense words oi> ydp eW in the parenthesis, it of vet\r) aKpiShtv. In Latin Wolf as conveying a sense better adapted to also, Virg. ./En. VII. 793. Insequitur nimbus the characters both of Agamemnon himself peditum. Likewise in the N. T. Heb. xii. 1. and the leaders whom he addressed. In II. vkog [lapTvpuv. T. 79. *. 379. the construction of toiict is 275. w 8' OT OTTO (TK07ri?/ K. T. X. similar ; and, however rare is an accusative Virgil has imitated this simile in ;n. XII. of the person only after jctXcvw, it is sanc- 451. Qualis ubi ad terras abrupto sidere tioned by Od. I. 278. A. 507- nimbus It mare per medium; miseris lieu! 290. ry ice ra%' rmvatit. See on II. A. prascia longe Horrescunt cor da agricolis : 418. B. 148. dabit ille ruinas Arboribus stragemque satis, 294. OVQ irdpovg (TrsXXovra. The Scho- ruet omnia late: Antevolant, sonitumque fe- liast on Eurip. Hec. 117- mentions four sig- runt ad littora venti : Talis in adversos, fyc. nifications of the verb oreXXw. But its 277- /JtXajTfpov. The use of the com- primary sense, to which every other may be parative has excited considerable discussion : reduced, is simply instruere, as in this place. some regarding it as put for the positive, and Compare Od. B. 287- Eurip. Troad. 168. others rendering jjwre, than. One of the Hence, in the middle and passive voice, Scholiasts would point after it, and begin a (mXXfffflcu, instrui ad profidscendum ; new clause at Tjurc. Probably it may mean, thence proficisci ; and by an easy transition, as we should say, blacker and blacker. induere, obtegere. See Blomfield's Gloss, on 286. ff(J>i [iiv K. T. X. According to the jEsch. Pers. 615. T 2 140 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. T KOI t TToXtjUOtO* KdKOl/e O JU(T(TOV Xa<7c 0fju6c,' vi GT "Oc ^rot yovvatf 7rotro ? jSi'rj ^ rot 'AXXa (Tf yripac rfipt ojuouov* w (j>i\oiCFiv, 315 299. KdKoifg d' kg ptaaov K. T. X. This artifice of placing those men, whose beha- viour was most to be doubted, in the middle, so as to put them under a necessity of en- gaging even against their inclination, was followed by Hannibal in the battle of Zama; as is observed and praised by Polybius, lib. XV. who quotes this verse on that occasion, in acknowledgment of Homer's skill in mi- litary discipline. That our author was the first master of that art in Greece, is the opi- nion of jElian, Tactic, c. 1. Frontinus gives us another example of Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, following this instruction of Homer. Fide Stratagem. II. 3. So Ammianus Mar- cellinus, lib. XIV. Imperator catervis pedi- tum infirmis medium inter acies spatium, se- cundum Homericam dispositionem, praestituit. POPE. Hence the facetious allusion in Quintil. Inst. Orat. V. 12. Queesitum po- tentissima argumenta primone ponenda sint loco ; an summo ; an partita primo summo- que, ut Homerica dispositione in media sint infirma. 305. aXa7rcr$v6r6poi yap tatcrOe. The sudden transition to the second person is in- tended to arrest the attention of the hearer. Quintil. Inst. Orat. IX. 3. Hcec schemata et convertunt in se auditorem, nee languere pa- tiuntur, subito aliqua notabili figura excita- tum. See also Longinus de Sublim. . 27. Virgil has a similar instance in yn. IX. 634. et cava tempora ferro Trajicit : I, verbis vir- tutem illude superbis. 307. tyx 6pav 0'Xotjui Kai avroe ore 8iov 'Epu0aXiwva Kartjcrav. 'AXX' OVTTWC jua iravra Otoi 8oo-av av0pa>7rode i7T7rV(Ti jUfrfWojuai, ^81 BovXr] Km fjLv9oi(TL' TO yap ypae eo-ri i%jUa(T(TOUO-t VWT/OOt, Ot7Tp yf-yaao-t, TreiroiOcKri re fliriQiv. 325 ' WfOV IlrWO, 'Ea-raor'* aju^t S* 'A^rjvaTot jurj Avrap 6 TrXTjcriov yap TTW er^tv aKOVfro Xaoe aurijc, 'AXXa vlov (Tvyopfvo/Ltvai KLVVVTO (t>a\ayyt TpW(jJV 0' tTTTToSajUWV Kttl 'A%atWV* Ot 8f jUVOVTC "Eoratrav, oTTTrorf Trupyoc 'A^atwv aXXoc tVfXflwv 6pjurj(7t, Kai ap^etav TroXfjUOto. 335 Kai Kat 340 2(iJtV UV T' 7TOtK Dpoirtu yap Kai 8atr6c aKOva$iv K. r. X. Ulysses of bravery, and care not to deserve it. 142 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. Oivov TTivtjUEvm jUfXtTjSfoe, o^p' I Nvv Sf ^iXwc X* bpotyTt) icat a Sfjca wvpyoi irpoirapoiOe fia^oiaro vrj\i'i XO\K(. Tov 8' ap' uTroopa iSa>v Trpoo^Tj 7roXvjur/rt ' j, TroTov <7 fVoe (frvjev )OKoe oSoimov ; 350 Si) i\ov Trarspa Trpofia^oiffL * or) O Tttur' avfjUwXta j3aaC' 355 Tov 8' lirifjitiSriGac; TTpocrl^rj Kptwv ' OUTf OtSa yap, we T-OI 0ujuoe vt o-rr)0o-o-t ^tXottrtv 360 "HTna S)va oTSf* ra -yap ^oovte> ar' E-yoj 7Tp. 'AXX' t'0*, ravra 8' OTTivOtv dpfrarojU0', et n icaicov vuv E'/pTjrai* ra Travra 0oi jUrajuwvta 0iv. tN Qc i7rwv, roue ftV Xt7Tv aurou, |3fj ^ jUfr' aXXouc* EujO Si TuSfoc vtov viripOvfjLOv Atojur/Sfa, 365 'Eoraor' cv 0' 'iinroiai KOL apfjiam KoXXrjrottrt. flap O ot IOTIJKEI S^lvfXoCj KaTravTjtoc vtoc Kai rov U Kat jutv ^(i)vr)(rac 7Ta Trrfpofvra "1 fJLOlf TvOC Vt 8ai^)jOOVOC tTTTToSajUOtO, 3/0 Ti 7rro)(Tarfe, rt o OTrnrTEveiQ TroXijuioto yefyvpac; ; Olf JUV TuSf'l y' wSf (j>l\OV AXXa TroXi) Trpo 0tXwv Irapwv 'Qi ipaaav, ot jtitv t^ovro TTOVEV/XEVOV* ou ^ap 350. e'pfcog o^ovrwv. This formula is ap- See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 32?. Obs. 1. In the plied as a simple periphrasis for the tee^, ensuing clause there has been some discus- in a fragment attributed to Solon, in BruncJcii sion respecting the meaning of the adverb Anal. T. I. p. 64. Hence Porson (Tracts, TroXiv. Heyne renders vicissim ; but it p. 207.) rejects the fragment as spurious ; rather denotes aliter, as indicating a change since it is certain that the lips, which form, in Agamemnon's address from censure to as it were, a defence or enclosure for the praise. So the Scholiast: tyoyov tiVdiv, teeth, are intended. See Damm in v. The vvv ITTCLIVOV Xeya. The same expression entire expression occurs frequently in Ho- occurs in Od. N. 254. where a change from mer, with reference to a speech delivered truth to fiction is indicated. Compare also harshly and inconsiderately. Compare Cic. II. 1. 56. N. D. II. 59. Of the noun c'pjcog, see on II. 371. TroXt'juoio y0upct. The bridge of the A. 284. war ; i. e. the space between the two armies, 357. w y vui xwo/uVoio. Subaud. irtpL the field of battle ; as a bridge is the space When he observed that he was angry. This between the opposite shores. Schol. TO.Q ellipsis is not unusual with this and like verbs, die%6dovg TOV TroXe'/aov. Virgil has a similar commonly governing an accusative which, metaphor in JEn. IX. 528. belli oras. in this case, appears to be understood. Thus 374. oi) yap lywyt *c. T. X. The Theban Thucyd. V. 83. o> ya&ovro Tti^ovTCjf. war, in which Tydeus is mentioned as one 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, A'. "Hvrrjcr', ov$t tSov" Trcpt o aXXwi/ <^adi ytvicrBai. T Hrot jUv yap arp TroXfjUOu Eto-rjXfle Mi>K?7vae ^SjfTvoc, /*' avn0Et{> IIoXuvEtKEt, Xaov ayEtpwv. Ot /oa TOTE crrparowv^' tpa Trpoc TEt^fa G?7j3i]c? Kat joa juaXa XtaxTOVTO SOJUEV KXttroi/c ETTtKOupoue O? c Kara Sw/ Iwv, 143 375 380 385 'AXX' 6y' a0XVtv TTjOOfcaXt^fro, Travra 8' ivtica f PrjitSlttC' TOtTJ Ot 7TtjO/OO0OC ^V *A0?JV|. Ot ^ ^oXwO-ajUVOl KaS/XftOt, KVrOpC tTTTTWV, "A ot 3QO Maiiov At of the seven chiefs, was beyond the recollec- tion of Agamemnon, in the age of Atreus and Thyestes. 376. 7/roi juev yap K. r. X. This long nar- ration concerning the history of Tydeus, is not of the nature of those for which Homer has been blamed with some colour of justice. It is not a cold story, but a warm reproof; while the particularizing the actions of the father is made the highest incentive to the son. As for the story itself, it is finely told by Statius, in the second book of the The- baid. POPE. It is objected, however, by Heyne and others, who accordingly con- sider the passage as spurious, that the length of the narration is inconsistent with the necessary hurry of Agamemnon's motions. Clarke, however, observes, that Diomed was the last of the chiefs to whom he addressed himself, and the propriety of the allusion is fully appreciated by Pope. arcp TroXt'/iou. Schol. \dipiQ 7roXe/uuc?7c, Trapara^wc. This does not refer, as is generally supposed, to his subsequent expedition to Thebes. In fact, they were at that time engaged in the expedition, ot pa rare orparowvro, and were raising subsidies in Mycenae. 380. o'i ^ ZOtXov. Scil. Mycensi. kir-g- vtov. They assented. See Lex. Pent. Gr. v. aivlu). 381. erpi//e. Eustath. Xvere. 382. Trpo oSov. Forward on their way. The expression is peculiar ; and it should seem that Trpo is used in the sense of Trpocrw or Tropp'w. 383. ' AadtTTovff . This must have been within the Peloponnesus, and not the river of Bosotia. 389. atOXtvsiv 7rpo/caXiero. The en- tertainments of the ancients were frequently succeeded by wrestling, leaping, racing, and other bodily exercises. This appears from the description of the feast of Alcinous in Od. H. 100. The same account of Tydeus is given by Minerva herself in II. E. 803. Tfavra. The accusative plural ; card iravTa, sc. dt9\a, which must be supplied from deBXeveiv. Schol. iv TTCLVTI dywviff- /iart. 390. Toir) ol S7ri'pp'o00 ff^v 'A. Ernesti proposes two translations : Nam ei adjutrix magna aderat Minerva; or rather Adeo ei adjutrix erat. The former however is the more correct : of which use of TOIOQ exam- ples abound : as in 11. K. 145. Mf. 16. et passim. And so also the Latin talis. See Ernesti himself on Callim. H. Del. 27. 392. TTVKIVOV \OXQV. This conspiracy is mentioned by Statius (Theb. II. 485.) ; but without the circumstances which gave rise to it. In the following line jcowpowc is in apposition with Xo- 144 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, A'. AvTO(j>6voio, jUV7rroXejiioc uc juv KCU Totaiv aajcla TTOT/ULOV i^fjjct* 7T0v', 2 va S' o/W ta otKOvSf vteaOai* Maiov' a/oa TrpotrjKe, f/wv rjoae AtrwXtoc* aXXa rov vtov ao X*?^" ^"XP* 7PP ' aro* rov ' oim 7rpo<70 Xf)oc Vt?rr)v cuc)ototo. Tov S' woe Ka7ravrjo ajuct^aro K uSe', 7riorajUvoe jU0a BovptSoc a *H /oa, Ktu ? o^fwv a-vv ru^'A A Hyjuovwv' ot o aAAot TO(T(TOV Xaov tcrav i / . d\ev. A tmesis for i;0a\tv. 422. g S' oV kv aiyiaXy K. T. X. This simile in which the Greeks, troop after troop, collecting to engage, are compared to a rising storm, which begins at sea and rises progressively, while the waves, one after another, proceed to break with increasing violence upon the shore has been imitated by Virgil in ^En. VII. 528. Fluctus uti primo ccepit cum albescere vento, Paulatim sese tol- lit mare, et altius undas Erigit, inde imo con- surgit ad cethera fundo. See Macrob. Sa- turn. V. 13. and compare also II. H. 63. &. 16. Virg. Georg. III. 237. Catull. Epitha- lam. 270. On the nature of the wind Ze- phyrus, according to Homer, see on II. B. 145. 423. STraaffvTfpov. See on II. A. 383. and for the verb KopvaatoQai, in the follow- ing line, and v. 442. on II. B. 273. 426. KvpTOV. Schol. jitcrEwpov, v-fyri\6v. The proper meaning is curvatus : and, as Heyne says, cum notione adjuncta tumoris. Anglice, conwe*. With the latter Hemistich Ernesti compares Callim. H. Del. 14. airo- fidfffftrai vSarog a)(yi\v. Of the noun a^vij, see on Tl. E. 499. 42J. & TOT' tTrctffavTtpai K. T. X. This is the first battle in Homer, and it is worthy of observation with what grandeur it is de- scribed, and raised by one circumstance above another till all is involved in horror and tumult. The foregoing simile of the winds rising by degrees into a general tem- pest, is an image of the progress of his own spirit in this description. We see first an innumerable army moving in order, and are amused with the pomp and silence: then wakened with the noise and clamour : next they join : the adverse gods are let down among them : the imaginary persons of Ter- ror, Flight, Discord, succeed to reinforce them : then all is undistinguished fury, and a confusion of horrors, only that at different openings we behold the distinct deaths of se- veral heroes, and then are involved again in the same confusion. POPE. 433. TroXvTrajuovog. Wealthy. Of this, and similar derivatives of Trdofiai, see Valckenaer on Ammon. p. 187- 434. iGTijicaai. Stare solent. Of the anacoluthon in v. 436. see on II. B. 353. U 146 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. *Qi(; Tpwwv aXaXrjro ava orparov tvpvv o Ou -yap Travrwv ^ev bfJibg Opoog, ovS' '/a 'AXXa -yXworo-a jue/utKro, TroXvKXrjrot 8' $ yXaiHcwTTtc 'A0r/vr/, oj3o, (cat "Epte ajuorov jUE^uauta, 440 to Kaaryv^ri), Iraprj rf* "H r' oXiyri juilv TTjOwra KOpu KOI ' arap atrTTtSfc 6jU E7rXjvr' aXX^X^trt, 7roXi>c 8' o/oujua-ySoc opwpet. ' olfjL(jt)yr) re Kat eu^wX?) TrAev avSpwv, 450 T, icat oXXujulvwv' /off 8' atjuart ycua. 8' ore \dfiappoi Trorajuoi, Kar' o/oetr^t 437- oi yap Travrwv K. r. X. See on ii. r. 3. 439. rovg fJitv'Aprjc;, K. r. X. Trojanos Mars, Greecos Minerva, utrosque Terror, $c. CLARKE. Compare Valer. Flacc. Argon. VI. 173. 440. aporov fjiffiavla. Inexplebiliter fu- rens. The adjective a/zorog is derived from /ioro, /zw^, and that from juow, infercio. Schol. Venet. dfjLorov aTrX^pwrov a^' ov Kai fioTa, ra iTriQsfitva TOIQ KoiXoIf rpav- tiaaiv oQovia Trpoc avaTrXTJpwtrij/ rije erapjcoc- See Heyn. Excurs. 17. on Virg. ^En. II. 442. rj T' 6\iyrj fitv Trpwra K. r. X. This is the passage so highly extolled by Longinus, . 9. as one of the most signal instances of the noble sublimity of this author : where it is said, that the image here drawn of Discord, whose head touched the heavens, and whose feet were on earth, may as justly be applied to the vast reach and elevation of the genius of Homer. Virgil has taken it word for word, and ap- plied it to the person of Fame : jEn. IV. 176. Parva metu primo, max sese attollit in auras, fngrediturque solo, et caput inter nubila condit. POPE. The superiority of Homer is maintained by Macrob. Saturn. V. 13. The passage is also imitated in Callim. H. Cerer. 59. ifyiara fJLev x*P ff V> Kta\a fik ol rtyaT "OXv/iTroj/. See Ernesti in loc. 443. Schol. 60r?7pir ijyyivf. And so Hesych. aai. This verb is employed, as Eustathius observes, in Eurip. Hipp. 1202. but there, and generally in the Tragic writers, it oc- curs intransitively, the accusative being un- derstood. See Valckenaer and Monk in loco. 444. vtlKog bp,oi'iov. See above on v. 315. 446. o'i 8', ore *} K. r. X. The verses which follow are, perhaps, excelled by none in Homer ; and that he had himself a particular fondness for them, may be ima- gined from his inserting them again in the same words in II. 6. 61. They are very happily imitated by Statius ; lib. VII. Jam clypeus clypeis, umbone repellitur umbo, Ense minax ensis, pede pes, et cuspide cus- pis, 8fc. POPE. Xenophon also is supposed to have had this passage before his eyes in Cyrop. VII. 1. 38. Hellen. IV. 3. 12. 449. tTrXrjvT. Imperf. pass, of TrX^/it, inusitat, from TrsXaw, to approach. See Rhunken. Epist. Crit. p. 91. 452. we 460 Al%juiri xaXicdri' roi/ SE o-jcoroc 6cro- Ka "Hpnre 8', we ore Trupyocj vt Tov 8f TTfo-ovra TroSwv 'Xaj3 Kpf XaX/cwSovria^TjCj juf-yaflujuwv ap^oc 'AjSavrwv* f 'EXK S' VTT' K jSfXfwv XfXfrjjUfvoc, 6^>pa Ta^tara 465 a O Ot *yV0' OjOjUTJ. ov -yap Ipvovra tSwv fj.Eya9vfio^ 'Ayrjvwp, a, ra oi fcu^/avrt TTOJO' aa-TTiSoe ?^)aav0ij, Ouri]o- SIXTT^) -^aXK^pa, XUCTE -yvta. ' ITT' auri\oi aTTfSwKf, jiuvuv0a8toc ot them. POPE. The parallel from Virgil is 465. eXfce 5' TT' IK jSeXewv. For u0- composed of two passages united : jn. XII. tTXKf. The compound verb denotes the 523. II. 307. descent of the weapons. Of the custom of 453. /UCTyayKaav. This word is nearly spoiling the bodies of the slain, see on II. synonymous with icoiX^ %apa^pj in the Z. 68. following line. Eustath. ayKOQ lori 6 /3a- 470. Ipyov. That is, paxy. So again 0U Kai 0apayya#j Kai KoiXog TOTTOC' Z7z/ra v. 539. and elsewhere. iav dk HQ TOIOVTOV OL-^KOQ TroXXa ffvjj.- 472. dv?)p d' av5p' l^j/oTrdXt^ti/. Virg. /3aXXa>(Tiv w^ara, ^tirydyicficf rovro Xc- jEn. XI. 631. Congressi in prcelia, totas ycrat. That Homer, however, had but two Implicuere inter se acies, legitque virum vir. streams in view, is evident from the com- The verb SvoTraXi^at, to overthrow, is a parison, in which two armies only are con- compound of Sovew and TrdXXw. Eustath. cerned, and from his employing avp,(3d\- sSvoTraXi&v, o IGTIV iSovti Kai tTraXti/, \ZTOV in the dual. See on II. A. 567. ) eSovtt TCUQ iraXccfiaiQ. The converse of what is there stated is 474. j}i0toj>. See Pent. Gr. Lex. in voce. equally true, and the dual of the verb is 478. OpeTrrpa. By syncope, for Qptir- often construed with the plural of the sub- rrjpia, mercedem nutritionis. To neglect ject. Thus II. E. 10. Svu Se oi vittg T/OTT/V. to make provision for their parents, was The use of a/i^w and dvw, with a plural considered by the ancients a mark of the substantive, when only two persons are sig- greatest impiety, and worthy of divine ven- nified, is very common. See Hoogeveen on geance : and many instances of its punish - Viger, p. 31. ment are recorded in the old poets. Com- 455. Sovirov. See above on v. 125. pare II. I. 454. Od. B. 134. Hesiod. Op. u 2 148 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 480 'j VTT' Atavro jUE-yaftujuov Sovpl /o fttv tovra j3aXc oTi}0o, Trapa juao " avrt/cpv SE &' Mfjiov ^aXicEov E^^O? o 8' EV Kovirjffi xut 10 * Ktvtv, a'/yEtpoc we? W H pa T EV EtajUEvrJ tXcoc fJityaXoio TTf^vicEi, Aeirj, arap TE ot 6o* ITT' aKporary irttyvaai' Tr)y JUEV 0' apjuaroTTij'yoe av?7p aWwvi aiSr 485 'E^Erajii', 60pa truv Ka/x^/r) TrepiicaXXa *H jUfv r' a^OjUV] Keirai Trorajuolo Trap o ToTov p' ^AvOffJLi^rj Atoyevr/c* T-OU Keif? OjtitXov aicovrtfrfv o^ft covpi. 490 Tou JUEV afjiapf?' o $t AEVKOV, 'OSvaatot; svOXbv Iratpov, /3ou]3t5va, vlicvv trtpwd ipvovra* avT(, vfKpo? SE ot Tov Xa Ovjjibv aTroicrajUEVOto 4Q5 ij o juaX' tyyvg iwv, icat a/covrt(r ooupt i I TraTrrrJvae* UTTO SE TpwEC KCKaSovro, 'Av/ooc aKOVTiGaavTog* o 8' ou% aXtov jSlXoc 'AXX' ulov nptajuoto voOov jS "Oc ot 'A/3uSo0Ev ^X0, Trap' tTTTrwv Tov /o' 'OSvorEvc, Erapoto ^ * 17 S' ETEpoto Sta K/oora^oto TTprj. 285. Q. 365^. 497- KtKddovTO. lonice for e%aoovro, from %aw, recedo. On this verb see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 238. 500. Trap' tTTTrwv. From the mares : 1. e. from the charge of the herds, belonging to Priam, at Abydos. Schol. ! SKI'IVOV TOV TOTTOV, kv $ 'ITTTTOI iytvv&VTO ra%i . EITTC ^ OTI K krptyovTO Kal ol 'iiriroi TOV Iloidfjiov. In fact, Trap' 'ITTTTUV may be looked upon as in apposition with 'Aj3v66- Qtv, since adverbs of this form are generally used instead of the preposition IK with a ge- nitive; the termination 6tv having been originally a genitive form, as is evident from the circumstance that the preposition is sometimes added. See II. O. 19. 304 and elsewhere. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 149 ' VTTO TE 7TjOOjuax8' 'AxtXfue, 6n8oc Tra/c ^vjco/ ajovarm, aXX' ITTI vrjuai \c* ovra , 6? f)' ^aXl 8oupi -Trap' OjU^aXov' IK 8' apa Traarai 525 508. Il|0ya/*ou. T/je czforfeZ o/ Tro?/. See Lex. Pent. Gr. v. Trlpyajua. From II. E. 445. it appears that Apollo had a temple there. 512. ov pav ovd' 'A%i\vg, *c. T. X. Ho- mer from time to time puts his readers in mind of Achilles, during his absence from the war ; and finds occasion of celebrating his valour with the highest praises. There cannot be a greater encomium than this, where Apollo himself tells the Trojans they have nothing to fear, since Achilles fights no longer against them. POPE. Oftheexpres- sion xoXov Trsaaeiv, in the following line, see on II. A. 81. 515. TpiToyeveia. Minerva. It has been supposed that rpirw, in the Boeotian dialect, signified a head : and that there is a refer- ence in the name to the fabled birth of the goddess from the head of Jupiter. But this was an invention later than the age of Homer, and first mentioned, according to the Scholiast on Apoll. Rh. IV. 1310. by Stesichorus. Others derive it from the story in Herod. IV. 180. which makes Minerva the daughter of Neptune and the lake Trito- nis. Compare iEsch. Bum. 283. The origin of the name, however, is altogether uncer- tain. See Heyne on Apollod. Bibl. pp. 40. 747. 518. ofcpioevrt. Some MSS. read oevrt. But see on II. Z. 344. 521. avaidrjQ. Schol. ra%u. It seems preferable to understand it in the sense of ingens : as the Latins sometimes use impro- bus. Thus Virgil : Labor omnia vincit Im- probus. See also on II. N. 139. Eustathius explains it by dvrj\erjQ. 522. Eustathius informs us, that the an- cients understood a%ptf in this passage in the sense of SioXov, at the same time ob- serving, that it may also bear its usual sig- nification, usque ad: barka a%ptf being taken for a%pi a? TO, 6Xa8* rov 8 GKOTOQ ovae Ka\v\f;e. Tov 8 0oaf AtrwXoc 7T(7o p i>jUvoc jSaXe 8oupi Srfpvov, virep /iao7o, Treryrj 8' Iv irvevfiovi 'Ay%ifjLO\ov 81 ot r)\0e 0oac, c 8* ojSptjuov 'EtTTracraro orfjovofo* ipvaaaro 8f t$oc 6v, 530 T< oye yaartpa TUI//E fjitariv, IK 8* atvuro Ovpov. 8' OVK aTTfSuaT 7Tpio-rr](Tav 70/0 Iratpot t, 80X1%' ^7X f Ot I ^yav 7T/o lovra, Ktu t^^ijuov, Kat a OTTO O-^EIWV* o 8f \a, or Krr^/ii. Clarke to the poetical spirit of the author, after has the following from the Scholiast on having rapidly run along with the heat of Eurip. Hipp. 684. 01 vcwrtpoi OVK laaai the engagement. It was an old superstition, TJ)V ia00|0ttv row Ovravai KUI BaXeTv. that this fourth book of the Iliad, being laid "OpqpoG dt OvTavai fitv TO IK xeipbg ical IK under the head, was a cure for the Quartan TOV avveyyvG Tp&aai, "BaXelv dt TO Troppa)- ague. Serenus Sammonicus, a celebrated 9ev. This difference is clearly marked in physician in the time of the younger Gor- v. 540. dian, and preceptor to that Emperor, gravely 533. Qprj'iiceg a>cp6KO/iOt. Having their prescribed it among other receipts in his hair tied in altitudinem ; i. e. collected in a medicinal precepts : Praec. 50. Mceonia knot at the top of the head. Tacitus men- Iliados quartum suppone timenti. POPE, ou- tions the same custom among the ancient KSTI bvoaaiTO. Non reprehendisset ; i. e. Germans : and it still exists in some of the maxime probasset, miratus esset. The fol- American tribes to this day. lowing similar instances of the figure Lito- 535. TrfXtfjiixOr}. Eustath. fj,tTaKivT]9ti tes are cited by Heyne : 11. Z. 522. N. 127- v7Txwp?0'. 287. P 398. Soph. Prom. Sol. fragm. ap 539. tvQa KEV OVKSTI K. r. X. The turn- Dionys. H. 1. 41. Apoll. Rhod. I. 205. 829. ing off in this place from the actions of the Callim. H. in Dian. 219. 222. field, to represent to us a man with security 540. dfBXrjTog KO.I dvovrarog. Hence and calmness walking through it without Lucretius : Suave etiam belli certamina being able to reprehend any thing in the magna tueri Per campos instructa, tua sine whole action, is not only a fine praise of parte pericli. the battle, but as it were a breathing place THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA^QAIA, % TPAMMA, E'. AIOMHAOYS 'APISTEIA. El, fiaXXei Kvfe'petaj/, "Apijd re, TU&'OC vio. THE ARGUMENT. THE ACTS OF DIOMED. Diomed, assisted by Pallas, performs wonders in this day's battle. Pandarus wounds him with an arrow, but the Goddess cures him, enables him to discern Gods from mortals, and prohibits him from contending with any of the former, excepting Venus. ^Eneas joins Pandarus to oppose him : Pandarus is killed, and ./Eneas in great dan- ger, but for the assistance of Venus ; who, as she is removing her son from the fight, is wounded in the hand by Diomed. Apollo seconds her in his rescue, and at length carries off ^Eneas to Troy, where he is healed in the temple of Pergamus. Mars ral- lies the Trojans, and assists Hector to make a stand. In the mean time .. *Hv C) TIC V TpW' finrouv, o 8' OTTO \OovoQ wpvuro TTE^OC- Ot 8' 6r 877 (T^Sov ^aav ETT* aXX^Xotdiv lovrcc? Tr/oorcpoc irpofa 8oXt^o(TKtoi/ &XX^> ' V7Tp WjUOV apKTTCpOV TJXu0' ILKMKt] uS' ?]3aX' auroi/ 6 ^rjc* ^o^ 8' ou^ aXtov jSlXoc 'AXX' J3aXfi crr^0oc jUfrajtta^tov, t5o" 8' ' aTTOpOVCTf, XtTTWV TTfptKaXXfa 15 can be no doubt, from the style in which it is written ; and the events which naturally spring out of it, such as the parting of Hec- tor and Andromache, and the return of Paris to the battle, evidently fix its situa- tion in this place. In short, the whole character of Diomed, as developed in the Iliad, is so interwoven with the facts re- lated in this book, that its removal would materially detract from the connexion and consistency of the whole poem. 4. dais. Scil. Minerva. This verb, in the present and imperfect, is transitive in Homer; and so ^Xeyw and the like are frequently used in the Attic poets. See note on Eur. Phcen. 233. Pent. Gr. p. 317. In the past tenses, however, the verb is usually intransitive, as in II. B. 93. The metaphoric expression, which is here and elsewhere employed by Homer, is exceed- ingly natural and beautiful, and has been repeatedly imitated ; particularly in the parallel passage of Virg. ^En. X. 270. Ardet apex capiti, cristisque a vertice flam- ma Funditur, et vastos umbo vomit aureus ignes ; Non secus ac liquida siquando node cometae Sanguinei lugubre rubent, aut Sirius ardor, $c. Compare JEn. VII. 785. VIII. 620. 680. IX. 732. Liv. I. 39. 5. dorep' oTrwpivy. That is, Sirius, or the Dog-star ; which was visible in Ionia, to the westward of Orion, early in the Autumn. Compare II. X. 27- The ex- ceeding splendour of this star is signified in its name, which is derived from the verb , splendere. Eustathius takes oc- 20 casion to point out the difference be- tween aarrip and a' 'iTnroiiv. From on the horses ; i.e. in chariots. Schol d0' ap/xaroc. The pre- positions cnrb and K, which properly denote motion from a place, are frequently used with verbs which mark no proper motion, in order to denote the direction of an action to a place different from the place of action. Thus, in this instance, the combatants di- rected their weapons to another place, though the one remained in his chariot, and the other, cnrb \QovoQ, on the ground. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 596. 5. b. 20. XITTWJ/ TTCjOi/caXXsa ditypov. Zoilus had a cavil at this place. He thought it ridiculous in Idaeus to descend from his chariot to fly, which he might have done faster by the help of his horses. But his alighting from his chariot was not that he 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 153 Ou8' fYX?] Trepifiiivat a$\(J)tov Oi8 yap ov8 KEV avrbg v-rrtKQvye icijpa 'AXX' "H^a r Qc 817 * A 47 ) Ku 8' ISeXatrac /mtyaOvjjiov TV&OQ woe, KOt'Xac 7Ti 25 Trap Tov jUv aXfvajufvov, rov 8 Tlacrtv opivOri Ov/mog' arap 1 ', 7T(7(Tt 7T jSporoXoryi, OIK av ST) Tpwac JUEV a(rat/xv KOI ' MapvatrO', oTTTrorfpoto-t Trari^p Zfi)c Nwt ^ ^a$wjUo-0a, Atoe 8' aXew/uLeOa *& fiTTOUtra, jua^rjc $>?77 Oovpov "Aprja. Tov jUV 7Ttra ica0av, ajOaj3?j(r 8f rev^s ITT' avrtf. 'l8o//Vi/c 8' a/oa at(rrov Ei^'paro, M^ovoc vt Bwpou, of IK Tapvrj^ fptjSwXaKO^ 1 eiXrjXou0i' Tov jUv ap' 'l8ojUVi)c 8ouptKXuroc 7X t ^"Kp*? Nv', tTTTrwv ETTtjSijo-OjUfvov, Kara Sf^tov w/xov* v HjOt7T 8' ? 6^wv, (rruyfpoc 8' a/oa jitiv (Ticoroc cl Tov juh' ap' 'I8o/iv^oc ftru could run faster on foot, but that he could sooner escape, by mixing with the crowd of common soldiers. There is a particular of the same nature in Judges iv. 15. where Sisera alights to fly in the same manner, POPE. 22. ovSk jap ovSe Ktv CLVTOQ K. T. X. Er- nesti would render the passage thus : Enim- vero nee ipse effugisset, $c. There seems, however, to be an ellipsis before yap, though different from that which Clarke supplies, The sense seems to be this : For, if he had remained to protect his brother's body, he would not have escaped death. See on II. A. 123. 29. opivBi] QvpoQ. Non concitatus, sed percussus, labefactus est. HEYNE. 30. Oovpov. Impetuous ; from 0opw, im- petum do. It is a constant epithet of Mars, as infra vv. 35. 355. 454. e* passim. In the feminine, we have 0ovpi> OovpiSog. Thus, Oovpidoe d\Krjg in II. A. 234. and else- where. In Eurip. Phcen. 247- we meet with Qovptoe *Apr)G, but the form occurs but seldom ; and never in Homer. 31. T ApC,"Apg. On the metre of this line, see Prelim. Obs. Sect. V. Eustatk rt t- xfffiTrX^r^c' Tro\iopicr]Tije, o TOIQ Tti^oi TrXqerid^wv 7ri iropOfiaei. In v. 33. we must supply ut videamus, after /iapva> . 1\V /I > /) / J ''5> Ut r awrw ?rt ourt c/fwv c vtatpara yoq Toy jUy MTjjOfoyrj^, ort 8r) KarljitapTrrf Stwicwy, Bfj3X/Kf Y^ our ^^ Kara Se^ioy* TJ ^ Sta TT^O 'Ayr/icpu /cara KVGTIV UTT' QCFTZOV r]\vff aca)K?7" 50 55 60 49. ai/iova Qi'iprjg. Scliol. tTriaTrjftova cuv;ytrtK>}(;. The superior skill of Sea- mandrius is emphatically marked in the repetition of the same sense in the words iaBXov OrjpriTfjpa (v. 51.), and in attributing it to the instruction of Diana. The epi- thet ai^v is an obsolete word for datpwv, which is formed from darjfjiuv, peritus, and used in that sense in a fragment of Archi- lochus, preserved in Plutarch, Vit. Thes. p. 6. TavTTjg yap KeZvoi Saifjiovfg tiai Hence the gods were called Sai- Plato Cratyl. 16. on ^povip.ot ical jffav, daipovaG CLVTOVQ wvo- Kal tv ye ap-^a'iq, ry r/^ifrsp^ fyiovy ayro avfjifiaivti TO ovopa. See Blomfield's Gloss, on ./Esch. Prom. 85. 50. 6%votvTi. Some have looked upon this adjective as the same with bZ,i)Q, but it is properly a derivative from o^vrj, a species of thorn, frequently mentioned in Theo- phrastus ; the true nature of which is however uncertain. It is used as an epi- thet of tyxoc, in the same manner as a spear is called /ztXir/, from the wood of which it is made. See on II. B. 543. Porphyry in Qusest. Homeric. 11. cites from Archilochus, oZvrf TTOTCLTO. So also Eurip. Herac. 72?. x"P #' tvBtQ o^vnv- The word frequently recurs in Homer : e. g. z'w/ra 5C9. H. 11. 6. 514. and else- where. 53. d\V ov ol K. r. X. Virg. ^En. XI. 843. Nee tibi desertee in dumis coluisse Dianam Profuit. The epithet loyt.a.ipa is not from -^ciipa), but from x w > fundo. Of the verb ^ftaiff^tiv see on II. A. 28. 60. iravra. Thatis,7ravTola,omnis generis, 63. ap%tKCLKov. Malorum causam. Herod. V. 9?. avrai SI at vitQ apx^ KUKMV *ye- VOVTO *E\Xj(7i rf Kat jSap^dpotg. Com- pare Virg. ^En. IV. 169. VII. 481. 64. Ottiv IK Oiaa.Ta. Some read kicOiff- a.Ta. The Trojans had been commanded by an oracle to abstain from naval affairs, and to confine themselves to agriculture. This line has been thought to indicate that Phereclus was the shipwright who built the fleet of Paris, though the grammatical con- struction of the passage strictly assigns the work to his father Harmonides. Besides, the fleet in which Paris carried off Helen must have been built some years previous to the war, which was now in the tenth year; so that the father was probably the builder rather than the son. Neither does ol r airaXfic Kara mov O^H Soupt* 'AVTAKOV cT ai/ 6&ovra UTTO yXwtrfrav ra/Lt "HptTTf S' V KOVtrj, \fjV\pOV & f'Xf ^aXlCOV 6 EvpuTTuXoe S' Euatjuovi^ijc 'Y^rjvopa Stov, Ytov uTTfp^ujuou AoXoTTiovoe, o /oa 2cajuavSpoi 'ApTjr?7p TTVKro, 0O 8* we rffro Sr'/ Tov ftkv.&p Evpu7ruXo, Eimtjuovoe 75 80 e* WTTO 8' s'^co"* X ^? a j3aptav. %fp TTfSltj) 7T0"* TOV "EXXajSf 7rop(j)VpO QavaroQ K.CU juotpa icparatr;. tV Oc o JUIEV 7rovovro Kara icparfp^ TuSaS^v 8' OUK ai/ yvoiriz, Trorlpoicrt 'HI jUra Tpwf(T(Ttv o/J.L\iotj 77 jUr' 'A av 7T&t appty, oar' wca /o Toy ?' our' a'p' TC yifyvpat pyjiivat i Our' a'pa pKa ttrx^i aXwawv IpiOriXtwv, 85 74. a>riKptr. See on II. r. 359. 78. ap7/7-77p. See on II. A. 11. 83. irop^ Kparpov ? Qp<7V ava^, Atoc vtoc, aTropvvfJiEvov AvKiriOev. 105 tv i2e ^ar' u^ojUvoc" TOV S' ov jSfXoc 'AXX', ava^wpria-ac, TTpocrO^ tTTTrottv /cat ''Earrj, Kai S0VXov Trporr^i], KaTravTjtov utov* , 7T7rov KaTravTjmSr], caraj3?7(7O S^pov, juot f^ tofjioio pv, was of pjea aXwdwv may be rendered garden- two kinds, one of which consisted of a waJfo. But a\w>) is a threshing-floor in II. double lamina of inflexible metal ; hence E. 499. Y. 496. and elsewhere ; or, rather, called 0wpa GTCLTOQ, or the upright breast- a place in the open air for treading out the plate. The other, generally formed of hides corn. of beasts strengthened with pieces of metal, 92. ?pya. Arboreta : from v. 90. Clarke connected by chains or hooks, and flexible, improperly translates it segetes. seems to be that which is here denominated 95. AVKO.OVOQ ayXaoe viog. Pandarus. by the general term %irwv arptTTTOQ. Of 99. yuceXov. The interior cavity of the this species there were other particular breastplate, which was convex outward, names, according to their formation ; as, Schol. ro KoTXov TOV Q&paKOG. This is its for instance, the 0wpa aXixrtdwrog, fcpt- only sense in Homer ; whence the epithet fcwrof, &c. So Virg. JEn. III. 467- loricam KparaiyvaXoQ in II. T. 361. consertam hamis. 100. di instead of its usual acceptation interficere ; but the con- struction is an instance of what is called by grammarians worepov Trporepov, in which the order of thought is anticipated, the two members of the sentence presenting them- selves simultaneously to the mind of the speaker. Similar examples are frequent in Homer. Compare II. A. 251. Od. A. 208. 723. Thus also Xen. Mem. III. 5. 10. rpoQrjv Kai yevtcriv. Virg. Mn. I. 264. moresque viris et mcenia ponet ; for mcenia et mores. This figure, however, more fre- quently occurs in cases of violent emotion as in the present instance, and in Virg. JEn. II. 353. moriamur, et in media arma ruamus. 120. otyeaQai <[>doQ rytXioio. See on II. A. 88. 124. pcCgto&u. Infin. for imperative. So again in v. 130. and owra/*v in v. 132. See on II. A. 20. The verb is rarely fol- lowed by a dative with STTI. Compare, how- ever, v. 244. *. 26. 127. dx\vv d' aii rot K. T. X. For the present purpose it was necessary that the mortal film should be removed from the eyes of Diomed, in order that he might distinguish the gods who were opposed against him, as they did not render them- selves generally visible. See on II. B. 182. As soon as this purpose was effected, in wounding Venus and Mars, the Scholiast observes that the gift was recalled ; and in 11. Z. 123. Diomed is ignorant whether Glaucus is a man or god. Thus Venus dis- closes to ./Eneas the gods who were engaged against Troy, in jEn. II. 604. Adspice ; namque omnem, qiue nunc obducta tuenti Mortales hebetat vlsus tibi, et humida circum Caligat, nubem eripiam. In the same man- ner Michael discovers to Adam the events of futurity in Milton, P. L. XI. 411. to nobler sight Michael from Adam's eye the film removed. Somewhat parallel are the examples of Hagar and Balaam in the Old Test. Gen. xxi. 14. Numb. xxii. 31. Com- pare also Luke xxiv. 31. Apoll. Lex. d%- 128. o0p' V yiyvuxTKyg. The subjunc- tive mood, with the particles o^pa, 'Lva, and the like, is correctly used only after verbs of present or future, and the optative after verbs of past time. See on II. A. 26. In cases, however, where the verb which de- pends upon the conjunction shews a present action, the subjunctive may be used, though the preceding verb be in the past time. Thus, in the present instance, the verb yiyvaxTKyQ denotes a present consequence of the past action, axXuv dtyfXov. The distinction will be clearly seen by compar- ing a passage of Plato in reference to this action of Minerva ; Alcib. II. in fine. ri]v ' op tv yivbHTKOi j/itv tv rj Ka vpa. Here the action is no longer present, and 60pa yiyvwffKyg would be a solcecism. It has been already observed, however, that Homer, in the earlier state of the language, did not always adhere to the niceties of grammatical construction. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 518. 129. Treipw/Lifvog. Congressus pugna. HEYNE. 158 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, E'. rjc 8' t^avrig twv Km, Trptv TTfp 0uju /jfjuawc Tpwco-at jua%f(T0at, Ar) ror jutv rpie ro'crcrov HXfv /ulvoe, wort Xlovra, Ov /oa T Trotjurjv ayptj) ITT' ipO7TOKOie oi Xpav(TT) julv T ai>XiJ V7TpaXjUvov, ou ($ Tov ILZV T aOtvoc; a>pcrv, 7Ttra Si T' ou 'AXXa Kara (jraOfjLOvg Sutrat' ra 8* pf/|Ua ^>o/3arat* A? JUEV r' ay^tarlvaL 7r' aXX/jX^crt Avrap o j 135 140 , irot/jitva ' e'Xfcv 'Aarruvoov KOI ' Tov /UEV vTTtp juajoio jSaXwv Tov o trcpov ^t^t jUyaX(jj nXij^' a?ro 8' au^lvo? w/uov Tovg fj.tv lad , o $T "AjSavra jUrtjj^ro, au Ytlac Eujouoajuavroc^ 6v rKr' aXXov, ITTI jcrfarfcrcri \nriaQai. , (f>i\ov 8' t^a 145 OLTTO VWTOV. 150 135. fJLfiah)g. For jue/iaora, in reference to Tw^tt^^in the preceding, instead of /uv in the succeeding line. With the following simile compare Virg. .(En. XII. 4. 138. ai>X?7. ^ sheep-pen. Properly, any enclosure exposed to the wind; from auw, spiro. See on II. Q. 161. The critics, an- cient and modern, have raised instead of removing difficulties in this passage, which is in itself sufficiently intelligible. 139. TOV. Scil. \kovroQ. TrpoffafJLvvet. Scil. Pastor. Of the force of the particle re in this line see on II. A. 81. 140. (TTaBfJLovQ. Plural for singular. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 292. Eustath. orafyior rd tv roTg dypoiQ ZwoaTacria, at tTrav\ii' teal oXwg KciTOiKiai dyporifcai. Anglice : a shepherd's cot. II. B. 470. . 117- K\rjlda Trap av- 150. The participle ep\ofievoiQ must be taken absolutely ; euntibus, i. e. cum ad bel- lum abirent : as infra v. 198. And, indeed, tpxofj.ai is frequently used to signify abeo. Compare II. M. 343. O. 221. P. 741. Y. 24. and elsewhere. The difficulty which the commentators have experienced in this line arose from construing the adverb OVK with ip^ofikvotg, which can only be re- ferred to kpia/aro. The only rational in- terpretation of which the passage admits, is this : Eurydamas had neglected to employ the gift of divination by dreams, in order to ascertain the fate of his sons, at the time of their departure to the war. 153. rjXuyrw. See on II. F. 1?5. OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 159 >, Traripi Se yoov KOL lo'/Sea Xuypa AetTr'* eVei ov ^o'tovre fia^ifc eKvo0T/jT OTa ^ ^ ^ ta KTjXo)(ov Kara aju^ore/oouc f? ITTTTWV Bf/ avSpt jSeXoC) Att ^eTjoa^ avaa^wv, ^e icpareef, Kal Si) Ka/ca TroXXa eopye 175 eTrei TroXXwv re icat etr^Xwy yovvar Ei JUT} r*c 0eo(, % etrri, Tov S' avre Tr/oocreetTre Auicaovoc ayXaoc Atveta, Tpwtuv j3ouX?]^)ope ^aXfco^trwvwy, 180 156. a/i0orepa>. This is the accusative once the prototype of the Pius JEneas of dual ; and the construction is similar to II. Virgil. A. 182. 177. d pri TIQ QtoQ f signaled the nearest surviving relations of a jSeXog in v. 174. family, in which there were no legitimate 178. ipwv. We must supply KVIKCL. The or adopted children to succeed to the pos- duty of men to the gods seems to have con- sessions. Schol. Villois. 01 TOV x^pov OIKOV sisted, according to Homer, entirely in sa- ^lavffiofjifvoi K\ijpov6fjioi. To die without crifice. Several other marks of honour, an heir was looked upon, in those times, such as songs, vows, &c. seem to have as a source of additional regret. Compare been grateful to them ; but sacrifices, per- Find. Olymp. X. 106. formed or neglected, were alone effectual 161. t av%eva dy. A tmesis for fcay, to the success or failure of an enterprize. frangere solet. It is observable, that Homer Compare II. A. 47 4. I. 530. et passim ; and constantly uses the subjunctive in com- see Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 115. parisons, after particles of all kinds, as We cannot help remarking the striking denoting a thing of usual occurrence, difference in this respect between the early Thus, also, with the relative oc,, infra v. heathen nations, and the people of the true 138. This construction is analogous to God; more particularly as the rites them- that with the particles orav, iTTiiddv, selves evidently originated in the same pri- &c. See on II. A. 168. Matt. Gr. Gr. 521. mseval source. See Psalm 1. 8. li. 16. With Obs. 3. the closing sentiment we may compare Ovid. 164. /3>J jSaXo ov, avrfKpv Sta Ott)or]KO^ yvaXoto* Ka/ jUiv eywy' etydfjLriv 'AVSa>vf}7 Trpo'ityeiv, 185 190 "ITTTTOC 8' oi> irapeacn, KOL apjitara, rwv c' 7rtj3atrjv. 'AXXa TTOU v fjieyapoi(n Avtcdovoc; ev&ica S KaXoi, TTpwroTrayaTc, vsortu^tEC* ju^t IleirTavTai' Trapa $ or^tv KaoT(|j StSuyfc tinroi 'Eoram, fc/ot XEUKOV p7rro/ivot Kal oXupa^. T H jusv juot juaXa ?roXXa yipwv al^ifra AVKCLWV 7TTXX SojUOlC vl TTOtlJToTo-tV* KlXU Kai apjuacrev ju)3j3awra *Ap\evetv Tpa> TnOojurjv, (^r' av TroXu Kep^LOv riev, 195 182. diTTri^t yiyvhKTKdJv. For ia dff- So Soph. (Ed. C. 323. ay 5' au- TIK ZZtariv naQtiv. Similar instances abound. But see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 401. 2. Obs. 1. Of the auXwTrit; TpvQaXdt], see on II. P. 337. 186. vs pa icaicr? a'/wc, Ei JUT) yw raSf ro^a 0atv^J tv Trupt 0trjv, 215 XfjOtrt SmcXa(Tw, eirt\06vTe a^rjv. To satiety. Poetice for dSrjv, from (Bar) dvTt^irjv avv'iTnroig Kai oxen ryS' ddia, satio. dvdpl, TreiprjOrjvai (CLVTOV) ffvv IVTIGI. 208. o-TOfKlg difjia. Pandarus says he is The Attic dual i>w occurs again in Od. O. sure it was real blood that followed his ar- 475. II. 306 ; elsewhere Homer has vSJi, as row : because it was anciently a custom, in v. 224. particularly among the Spartans, to have 222. Tpwiioi ITTTTOI. See below on v. 265. ornaments and figures of a purple colour on 226. atyaXoevra. Splendid, beautiful. their breast- plates, that the blood they lost Eustat. on II. X. 468. (riyaXotvra- rd might not be seen by the soldiers, and tend ciyr)v JUEV auroc 1^' rjvta cai TEW tTTTrw* MaXXov v<^>' r7VO)(() tlwOori Ka/Li7rv\ov ap/j,a OttTETOV, EtTTE/0 aV OVTE Mr) rw JUEV c)tvr/jU0' 0' tTTTrcov, jUrjSf JJLOI 163 250 Tov $' ap' vTTo&pa towv Trpoa^rj Kparfjoo Mr? rt 0oj3ovS' ayopfu', 7ra ouSf ore 7Tto-jitv oiw. Ou -yap juoi yfvvatov aXucrKa^oim Oi^ KaraTTTwo-o-fiv* rt juot jUvo 'O*CVIW O 17T7TWV 7Tfj3atV/iV* ttXXa KCU 'Avri'ov tju' aurwv' rpav ju' OVK IlaXXac 'A0r/vj. Tourw ' ov TraX/v avrt aTrottrfrov WK tTTTrot ^' i^uawv, i -youv trcpoc 7^ (j>vy \IGIV. TOt pO>, (TU ' Vl ^pfO"! jSaXXfO (T^(TIV' juot TroXujSouXoc 'AOfivri KvSog op*rj, Tfph) KTtivCLl, (TV $ rOV^E JU Aurou pu/cafctv, 1^ avrvyog rjvia Alveiao o lira't^at fjLefjLVYijjLtvog I'TTTTWV, 'Eic S' fXaaat Tpaiwv ftr' UKV7]jut8ac ' yap rot -yfvfijcj ^c T/ow/' 7Tp fupuoTra 255 260 265 252. /xr/ n 06/3ov5' ayoptu'. There is an ellipsis of the verb rpkirtaQai ; and so again in II. II. 697. Of this there is no mention in Lamb. Bos. It may be remarked, that the advice of Sthenelus'did not intend that Diomed should quit the field, but merely that they should retire into their own ranks ; a resource, of which the great- est heroes did not disdain to avail them- selves in cases of imminent peril. Thus in II. ffl. 408. Hector himself is retreating to- wards his phalanx, when Ajax brings him to the ground with an enormous stone. In re- ference to this custom, Heyne adduces Find. Nem. IX. 64. kv y SE rax' tyyvQw ?i\0ov, iXavvovT* w/cac 'LTTTTOV^. 275 Tov TrpOTfpoc 7rpocTt7r Avjcaovo^ ayXao vto^* Kajorpo0UjU, Satypov, ajavov TuSloc vt, ^H juaXa tr' ov jSfXoc WKU Sajuao-traro, TTticpoc 6toro' Nvv avr' 7X ^P TTftp^o-Ojuat, CUKE rv^ot^i. 7 H joa, Kat a/J7T7raXwv Trpo'itt $O\I)(O o ?ri juaicpoy aucr AvKaovo? a-yXaoc BljSXr^at iccvfwva ^/ajU7TpC> ouS! o-' otai Arjpov r' avorxr? eiQ iprjfjiiav. Hence /3a\wv. Eustathius notices another read- also the Scholiast on II. 2. 78. a(3p6rr)' iv ing, QrjKtaq, with the accent on the penulti- y QWQ ov yivtrai. That such, however, is ma, for OrjXtiaQ. But OtjXvg, riSi)Q, and the not the meaning of the adjective in Homer, like, in Homer, have generally but two ter- is clear from its being convertible with dp- minations ; as in II. T. 97- "Hprj, 6fi\vg ppoaioe. See on II. A. 529. B. 57- Neither eouo-a. Compare K. 216. . 409. Od. M. is it certain thata/3porog is the true reading 369. We have, however, the feminine Orj- in the passage cited from the Prometheus. Xe/a in II. B. 767. 9. 7. A. 680. Buttman accurately traces both forms by a 270. yj/!0X/. Some MSS. have ytvtOXi], regular chain from 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 165 Aijuaroc aam^ApTja raXavpivov iroX *Qc $juvoc 7TpOTjK , j3fXo 8' Wvvsv 'Piva Trap' 6(j>0a\[ji6v XEUKOVC 8' 7TpTjcrv oSo Tou 8' aTTO jUV yXt5(r, sustineo, and pivog, cutis. The derivation is analogous to that of raXafftyptuv, rakaai- KapdioQ, &c. Eustathius explains it by tu- roXjuog, iVxupog. As an epithet of Mars, it occurs again in II. Y. 78. X. 267- In the preceding line, Barnes proposes to expunge the particle ye after irpiv in both cases, but Clarke justly observes, that the repetition imparts a degree of elegance to the verse : neither is it entirely without its limiting import. In the other two places, its proper signification is clearly discernible. See on II. A. 60. 291. piva. Subaud. Kara. See on v. 227. 292. yXwffffav Trpvpvrjv. The root of the tongue. Eustath. irpvpvov TO to-^arov. And so Hesychius. From the same root, ;, ad finem perduco, came the noun stirps. See Pent Gr. Lex. v. av- , and compare II. M. 149. 293. !$e\v0ij. Was spent : i. e. its force was exhausted : in which sense the verb \vtv9ai and its compounds are continually employed, more particularly in reference to the dissolution of death. Thus infra v. 296. XvQr) tyvxrj rt p,kvoQ re. Hence XvQrjvai is used in the sense of Oavtiv, as Heyne ob- serves after Eustathius. Soph. Ant. 1268. f.9a.vtQ, dTTtXvQrjQ. 1314. TTOI^> dirt\vffaro rpoTry. Hence also Xueiv /3iov, and a?ro- Xweiv \|/vx)v, in Euripides. See Hemster- huis on Lucian, T. III. p. 356. Some good MSS. however, here read t&avOr], which is not improbably correct. 297. Aivfiag d' aTropoutre K. r. X. This protecting of the dead body was not only an office of piety agreeable to the character of JEneas in particular, but looked upon as a matter of great importance in those times. It was believed that the very soul of the 300 deceased suffered by the body's remaining destitute of the rites of sepulture, as not being else admitted to pass the waters of Styx. See what Patroclus's ghost says to Achilles, in II. V. 69. Hence Virg. jEn. VI. 325. HCBC omnis, quam cernis, inops inhu- mataque turba est : Portitor ille Charon ; hi, quos vehit unda, sepulti. Nee ripas datur horrendas et raucajtuenta Transportareprius, quam sedibus ossa quierunt : Centum errant annos, volitantque hcec littora circum. Who- ever considers this will not be surprised at those long and obstinate combats for the bodies of the heroes, so frequent in the Iliad. Homer thought it of such weight, that he has put this circumstance of want of burial into the proposition at the beginning of the poem, as one of the chief misfortunes that befel the Greeks. POPE. See the note on II. A. 4. 299. dXfci. See on v. 845. 303. /ilya tpyov. This expression, in apposition with a preceding noun, is em- phatic, and is intended, in this instance, to draw the attention more forcibly to the amazing size of the stone. Some interpret fpyov of the act of raising the stone, but it is unquestionably the stone itself; and in Xen. Cyrop. I. 4. 8. /*ya xPW* a is used in a similar manner. So Arist. Nub. 2. TO XpijjLia T&V VVKT&V. Herod. I. 36. ffvoQ XpJ)/*a fi'sya. We have also in Virg. JEn. V. 119. ingenti mole Chinuzram, Urbis opus. See Hoogeveen on Viger, p. 70. Virgil has adopted the opinion of the degeneracy of mankind, set forth in this passage, with an additional allowance for the distance of his own age from that of Homer, in jEn. XII. 899. Vix illud lecti bis sex cervice subirent, Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tel- lus. Hence also Juvenal, in allusion to the stone with which Diomed here strikes 166 'OMHPOY 1AIAAO2, E'. Olot vvv jSporoi Eta', o Si /miv pia TraXXf /cat otoc- TtJ jSaXev Aivf/ao icar" ttr^iov, tvOa rf jurjpoe 'Itf^ifjj vaT>^>rat' jcoruArjv rl jutv fcaXloucrt' 0Xa<7(T Si ot KoruXrjv, Trpoc 1 $' afi^w /ofjsf revovrt' 305 tpnrwv, KCU pi< St OCTO-E KEXatu?? vu KaXw//. Kat vv Kv V0' aTroXoiro aval; avSpwv Aivta, Ei jur) a'jo' oi> vorj(T Atoc Ovyarrip 'A^poSirrj, TJ /itv UTT' 'AY^torrj rc j3oucoXoyrt* ( S' Oi (f>i\ov vibv l^ev ^ Ot 7T7rXotO ju v jSfXftov, jur? rtc Aavawv r?0(T(yi ]3aXwv, c OVJJLOV f'Xotro. V OV 0tXoV V4OV W7T^^)p TToXljUOlO' uS' vtoc KaTravrJoc tXiiOtro v 310 315 in Sat. XV. 69. Nam gewws Aoc m'wo jam decrescebat Homer o ; Terra malos ho- mines nunc educat atque pusillos. Homer has used the same observation in II. M. 383. 449. Y. 287. from which it has been in- ferred, that he must have lived long after the Trojan war. Veil. Paterc. I. 5. Hie longius a temporibus belli, quod composuit, Troici, quam quidam rentur, abfu.it. Quo nomine non est mirandum, quod sape illud usurpat: oloi vvv /3poroi dvi. Gibbon, in his Miscellaneous Works, Vol. III. p. 70. has revived this opinion, which had been long since successfully refuted by Barnes, who observes that Nestor makes precisely the same comparison in II. A. 272. between the contemporaries of his youth and of his age. Consequently no argument can be drawn from this passage, in order to set aside the date assigned to the age of Homer in Prelim. Obss. Sect. I. As to the opinion itself, respecting the superior strength and stature of the men of the early ages, it may perhaps have originated in actual fact. There seems indeed to be some authority for the tradition in Holy Writ ; though it has been strongly contended that the giants there mentioned were merely tyrannical oppressors. See Gen, vi. 4. Num. xiii. 34. LXX. We extract the following, however, from Augustin. Civit. Dei, XV. 23. Vidi ipse, non solus, sed aliquot mecum, in Uti- censi litore molarem hominis dentem tarn in- gentem, ut si in nostrorum dentium modules minutatim concideretur, centum nobis vide- retur facere potuisse ; sed ilium Gigantis alicujus fuisse crediderim. See also Pliri. N. H. VII. 16. A. Gell. III. 10. Max. Tyr. Diss. VIII. The amazing strength, how- ever, with which the ancient heroes are said to have thrown stones of a vast weight, may be in some measure accounted for by the fact, that their youth were trained to the practice. The same exercise was also common in the oriental nations. Mos est in urbibus Palestine, says St. Jerome, et usque hodie per omnem Judeeam vetus consue- tudo servatur, ut in viculis, oppidis, et castel- lis rotundi ponuntur lapides gravissimi pon- deris, ad quos juvenes exercere se solent, et eos pro varietate virium sublevare ; alii ad genua, alii ad umbilicum, alii ad huineros, ad caput, nonnulli super verticem, rectis junctis- que manibus, magnitudinem virium demon- strantes, pondus attollunt. Pope observes, in his Essay on Homer's Battles, that a similar custom still prevails in some parts of Scotland. With regard to the construction, the optative in a potential signification should properly be accompanied by av or Ke ; but in Homer it is sometimes wanting. Thus again in II. H. 48. See on II. A. 32. Brunck on Arist. Equit. 400. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 514. 5. Obs. Of the force of the particle ye in this passage see on II. A. 60. 306. KOTvXrjv. Properly, a little cup : as in II. X. 494. Hence any cavity, as the palm of the hand ; and in this place, the hollow of the hip-bone, into which the head of the thigh-bone is inserted. Eustath. on II. X. in loc. cit. KOTV\TIV ^ SB $r]vi rr\v [iiicpav KVTTtXXida' Kal 7raXafj,ri Koi\a)p,a' Kal rj Kara TO iVxiov row /*7jpou KoiXorjje. 309. yviiZ, tpnrdjv. See on v. 539. infra. 310. yair)Q. Upon the ground: subaud. Kara. 311. teal vv Ktv IvQ' aTroXoiro. Schol. dvrl TOV dVwXtro av. So again in II. P. 70. and infra \: 388. See Matt. Gr. Gr. .' 508. Obs. 2. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. TawVj ac lirtVsXXs /3oi]v ayaObz 'AXX > oj roue /UEV !oi>c ^pu Noo-^tv aTTO ^Xoivprj(nv tXavvtfJitv' aurap oy' 7nj3ag 2Xaj3' 17 vm 167 320 325 330 or' avaXicfc ^v 0oc ? oi>O Tawv, atr' avSpwv TroXfjUOv Kara Our' ap' 'A^rjvatrj, our 7rroXnrop0O ' 'AXX' 6r ?r) joa Kix a v 7roXi/v ica0' Ojut 335 Ajcprjv Sta 7T7rXou, ov ot Xaptrfc ica/iov aurat, ov v7Tp Qivapog* pie & a/xj3porov aljua Oeoto, 340 326. on ol ^pca'tv apria yStj. Quod siiz" in animo consentanea novit, sensit : i. e. he was of a disposition congenial with his own. Hesych. dpna- irpoaqpnoafjisva. From apw, apto, conjungo. The sentiment is the same as that expressed in II. A. 361. rd yap ^povsstg, ar' lyo> irtp. The usual signification, however, of apriog is prudens ; i. e. prudentife consentaneus : as in II. JaJ. 92. Od. 0. 240. apria (3deiv. Schol. vyt?) teal dp/ito^ia. So Eurip. Troad. 417- a'prtae x l QpevctQ. Ernesti, therefore, would understand the passage thus : Quia ejus bonis consiliis uti poterat, ob prudentiam. But this is less satisfactory. It may be ob- served that lidtvai, followed by a neuter plural, has much the same import as the adjective with the verb substantive ; so that aprta ydrj is equivalent with dpnog f)v. 329. /*E07T. Sequi fecit, transitively. See also on II. 0. 126. 332. KaraKoipavtovai. See on II. B. 207- 333. 'Evvui. Bellona. See Pent. Gr. p. 412. on JLsch. Theb. 45. 334. oTrdZdJV. Eustath. KUTOTTIV SIM- K\ '/3/3"\ ' ' . H OE jtitya la^overa a?ro to KappaAev viov Kai TOV filv jutra ^fptriv eputraro $otj3oc 'A?roXXwv KvavEr? vt^eXp, JUTJ nc Aavawv ra^v:rwXwv, XaXicov Ivi pov tfiaivEv, OtftfXtyilini i\ov Hap 81 01 T IjOtc tfiaivt, Kat ijvia Xa'&ro Ma we EC Tt T?)v 8' ti Oura JUE Ovveic' -yw ^)tXov viov Atvftav, o Ijuoi TTavrwi' woXi* Ou yap Tt T^owwv cat 'A^atwv iSrj Aavaot -y (cat aOavdroiari fia^ovrai. o T9jUft]3r' 7Ttra Atwvrj, 8t i, TZKVOV fjuov, Kat avaGr^O, IIoXXoi yap 817 rXij/if v 'OXujUTTta 8w/xar' 'E? av8/owv, ^aXfV aXyf' ?r' aXX^Xotfft TXrj jUv "A/or/c, or [Jitv^QiTOG, Kparfpoc ?" , 8i} aroc 366. Heyne thus completes the con- struction : IfidaTiZe dt TOVQ 'iirirovQ, tU(rre avTOvg \$v TO apfia. 371. ayicaf. / Aer arms. An adverb ; the same as ayKaBiv in ^Esch. Eum. 80. aytcaQev Xa/3wv /Spsraf. But in v. 375. of the same play, dyicaQw is for dveicaOtv, desuper. 374. kvdJTry. Publicly. Schol. Villois. kv o-fyti ddiKovaav. 383. TroXXoi ydp Stf T\fjfiev K. T. X. The sense of the passage seems to be this : that many of the gods have used the agency of men in inflicting evils upon each other. Schol. VTTO dvQpwTruv d\\f)\ovQ KCIK&G 7rpda0ovTt. Compare infra v. 873. The fables which follow were most probably in existence before the time of Homer, and embellished by him from the traditional mythology of the country. The passage is imitated in a fragment of Panyasis, pre- served by Clemens Alexand. p. 22. D. TXj pkv Aq/ijjrjjp, rXfjj Sf. K\VTog ' AfJKJHyvfjeiQ, TXrjj Se noatidddjv, r\fj S' dpyvporoZoe 'Avdpi Trapd Compare also Ovid. Fast. I. 489. Eustathius and others, after Hera- elides Ponticus, understand the whole as allegorical. 385. rX?) fitv "Apqc 8 K. r. X. This fable will be found at length in Apollod. Bibl. I. 7. 4. Pope observes, that Virgil speaks much in the same figure, when he describes the peace in the time of Augustus: JEn. I. 298. Furor impius intus Saiva sedens super arma, et centum vinctus ahenis Post tergum nodis, /remit horridus ore cruento. 387- Kspa/wy. Properly, an earthen ves- sel ; as in II. I. 465. In the Cyprian Ian- guage, says Eustathius, it signifies a subter- raneous cavern : and Heyne considers the use of the word in this sense, a proof of the antiquity of the fable. The epithet xd\Kto implies nothing more than muni- tus : as turris ahenea in Horat. Od. III. 16. 1. 388. Kai vv KIV tvB' aVoXoiro. Some of Homer's censurers have inferred from this passage, that the poet represents his gods subject to death ; when nothing but 170 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. Ei jLti) jurjr/QUtr), TTtjOAicaXXrjc 'Hf/ftj3ofa av* o ' t 3QO TXij eT "H/)j, ore jui Af^trtjoov Kara /xa6v, otorw BfjSXTjKft" TOTE Kai juiv avr/Kfarov Xaj3cv aXyoc* TXij 8' 'Ai&7 v roi O l t "OXv/iTTOV i o ?ri rourov aviJK 0fa ro otSf Kara ^> Orrt juaX' ou Srjvatoc, oc aOavaroKn jiia i/Sl rt jittv Trai&r irporl yovvavi Trcnrira 405 great misery is here described. It is a common way of speech to use perdition and destruction for misfortune. The language of Scripture calls eternal punishment perish- ing everlastingly. There is a remarkable passage to this purpose in Tacit. Annal. VI. which very livelily represents the miserable state of a distracted tyrant: Quid scribam vobis, P. C. aut quomodo scribam, aut quid omnino non scribam hoc tempore? Dii me de- eeque pejus perdant, quam perire quotidie sentio, si scio. POPE. Thus St. Paul in 1 Cor. xv. 31. KaB' -im'kpav d-jroQvtiffKu). Liban. Epist. 1320. p. 615. In ZwvrtQ TeQvf)Kafjiev. See also infra v. 402. 392. rXr) V "Eprj, K. T. \. This hap- pened in the battle between Hercules and Neleus, before Pylos. See Apollod. II. 7. 3. Hercules, who is here called by the name of his earthly father, is presently after (in v. 396.) pronounced the son of Jupiter. 393. Tpiy\ti)X lvl - Eustath. rpag aKiSac, IXVTI. Thus Senec. Here. F. 560. Bello cum peteres Nestoream Pylon, Telum terge- mina cuspide prceferens. 395. kv roitri. That is, among the gods who joined against Hercules at Pylos. See Apollod. ubi supra. 396. (Wof. Idem. Clarke and the early Edd. have avrbq, which is certainly used in Homer, as the Attics use 6 avroQ, in II. M. 236. Od. II. 138. But that he also uses 6 avroQ, which is written Jonice, especially in Herodotus, wvrof , in the same sense, is evident from 11. Z. 391. Od. H. 55. and elsewhere ; and that the article is not always a pronoun in Homer, see on 11. A. 9- The reading of the text is sanctioned by all the MSS. See also Buttman. Gr. Gr. . 29. 12. Schaef. ad Greg. Cor. 419. 397. The construction is : tv TlvXy (3a- Xwv p,iv, HSioicev avrbv odvvyfftv kv vtKV- iaai, scil. in mortuorum strage jacentem. 401. odvvirfctTa. Schol. TCLQ 6vvaQ KarairavovTa Kai (})9eipovTa. From ^>aw, to destroy. See also on II. A. 473. A. 218. and of Hairjwv, see Lex. Pent. Gr. in v. Uaiav. 403. axtrXwc,, 6/3pi/iOpyo, K. r. X. See on II. B. 112. Clarke refers these words to wuro drj}p, in v. 396. including the five preceding lines in a parenthesis. But Ernesti justly considers them as an apos- trophe ; similar to Virg. Mn. VI. 590. De- mens ! qui nimbos et non imitabile fulmen, 8fc. The participle p^wv, for the infinitive pt&tv. Compare II. O. 166. and see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 551. 405. 7ri TOVTOV avfiice. A Tmesis, for iiraviJKt. 407. orn /udX* ou dr^vaibg, K. T. X. Com- pare 11. Z. 139. 408. ovde ri piv K. r.X. This is Homer's manner of foretelling that he shall perish unfortunately in battle, which he intimates 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. 171 'EX0ovr' EK: KOI atvrj f t icai fiaa ol azt'vwv ao 410 M?) Srjv AtytaXfta, irtptypwv ' 'E UTTVOU yoowo-a (f>t\ovg otKfjae iytipy, Koupt'Stov iroOiovaa TTOCTIV, rov CLOKJTOV ' 415 7 H /oa, icat aptyortpriaiv air i^w X et P ojj.ooyvv' "AX0ETO X f *P> oSvyai SE Karj7riowim> |3a/otat. At ' air' Eitropoworai 'A^rjvatrj re KCLI "Hpi), KE/OTOjUt'ote ETTEEcrcri Ala Kpovti]v p0tov* Total SE fj,v6(t)v rip\ 0tt -yXauicwTrtc 'A0r)vij* ZEU TTttTfp, ^ pa rt /xot K)(oXw(rat, o rrt Kv t?rw ; 'H juaXa oft riva KuTrptg 'A^attaSwv avitiaa Tpwalv afjia airiaQai, rovq vvv fWayXa ^)tX*j(T, Twy rtva Kappi^ovaa ' A\atiaJ8v ^7T7rXa>v, oc \pvatri Trtpovy Kara^v^aro \tlpa apatriv. TE 0WV T 420 425 by describing the loss of the most sensible and affecting pleasure that a warrior can receive at his return. Of the like nature is the prophecy at the end of this speech of the hero's death, by representing it in a dream of his wife's. There are many fine strokes of this kind in the prophetical parts of the Old Testament. Nothing is more natural than Dione's forming these images of revenge upon Diomed, the hope of which vengeance was so proper a topic of conso- lation to Venus. POPE. Virgil, however, has departed from this prophecy, in the answer of Diomed to the ambassadors of king Latinus, wherein he enumerates his misfortunes from the fall of Troy to the time of his settlement in Italy, and im- putes their cause to this attempt upon Venus: Mn. XL 274. Heec adeo ex illo mihi jam speranda fuerunt Tempore, cum ferro ccelestia corpora demens Appetii, et Generis violavi vulnere dextram. TraTnrd- Z,ovaiv. Patrem blande compellant. Eu- stath. wvofictTOTrtiroiriTai Sk Trarepa. Thus, irdTnra Ko\iiv, in Arist. Eccles. 645. Pac. 120. Juvenal also em- ploys the word pappus in Sat. VI. 633. though in an acceptation somewhat en- larged. We have an infantine appellation precisely similar among ourselves. 412. fj.rj drjv AiyidXeia, K. T. X. The poet seems here to compliment the fair sex, at the expence of truth, by concealing the character of jEgiale, whom he has de- scribed with the disposition of a faithful wife ; though the history of those times represents her as an abandoned prostitute, who gave up her own person, and her husband's crown, to her lover. So that Diomed, at his return from Troy, when he expected to be received with all the tenderness of a loving spouse, found his bed and throne possessed by an adulterer, was forced to fly his country, and seek refuge and subsistence in foreign lands. POPE. See Apollod. Bibl. I. 9. 414. KovpiStov. See on II. A. 114. 416. t'xw. This is the reading of Eu stafhius, who describes it as the accusative, with the omission of the final syllable, for i'x;aipa, by the same analogy as we find iSpti for tfywra, II. A. 620. So also IIo- OTpai is frequently used elliptically, as in Od. K. 264. 2. 28. So Theoc. Idyl. VII. 157. SpdypaTa icat pctKuvae iv dp- QoTspycriv x l(ra - See Bos - Elli P s - Gr - P- 327. and Schaefer. in loc. 423. Tpwtrtj/ apa a-jrkaBai. This seems to allude to Paris and Helen, in II. T. 390. 424. T&V. For rourwr, scil. ' repeated from v. 422. 172 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. Kcu pa KaXfOTrajUfvoc Trpoo^rj yjp\) icai 'A0rjv^ iravra jueX^tret. 430 tV Qc o* juv TOiaiira Trpoc aXXrjXoi/c a vu)(TK(i)v 9 6 01 avroc vTTE/pc^e ^ftpac 'ATroXXwv* 'AXX' o-y' ap' ouSc 0fov fjiijav aero, tero 8' attt Aivctav KTcTvat, KOI OTTO KXvra rcu^fa Sutrcu. 435 'AXX' orf Sr) TO Ttraprov 7T<77ra)v rvr ' aTrarcp^fv ojutXov 0fJKv 'ATroXXwv 445 v f/oy, 601 ot vrjo? ^ TTUKTO* Hroi rov AIJTOJ r icai y Aprefjug \o\iaipa Ev fieyoXtj) aourtj) aKEOvro TE, KuSatvov T. Aura/o 6 ccSaiXov rv^' apyvporoZoz 'ATroXXcov, T Aivfta iiccXov, icat ru^o-t rotov* 450 S* ap' EtSwXtj) Tpwfe KUI Stoi ' , Xaurijta r 7rr Aij rorc Oovpov "Apr^a Trpoo-TjuSa o7j3oc ' 429. dXXd (TV y' l/iepotvra K, r. X. Vir- as Clarke observes, was unknown to Homer : gil has a similar sentiment in ^En. VII. 443. and there is no reason why the received Cura tibi, Divfim effigies et templa tueri ; word may not bear its ordinary sense of Bella viri pacemque gerant, queis bella ge- honorare, honorifice excipere. renda. 449. avrap o tldwXov K. r. X. Virgil 433. yiyvwoTKwv, o ol K. r. X. For KaB' has imitated this artifice in ./En. X. 636. o, i. e. on. See on II. A. 120. and com- Turn Dea nube cava tenuem sine viribus um- pare v. 537- bram In faciem Mnece visu mirabile man- 437. darriS'. Soil. Diomedis. That the strum Dardaniis ornat telis : clypeumque shield of Apollo cannot be meant, is clear jubasque Divini assimulat capitis, dot inania from the meaning of the word GTvQtXiZeiv, verba, Dot sine mente sonum, gressusque which here is to strike against, as in II. II. effingit euntis. Morte obita quales, &c. 774. Hence it also signifies to repel, as in 453. \aiar]ia. These were a small sort II. H. 261. M. 405. of shield, of an oblong shape, exceedingly 446. Hfjoyd/iy dv Upy. See on II. A. light ; whence, says Eustathius, the epithet 508. Trrepotvra. The same commentator informs 448. Kvdaivov. Heyne explains this us, on II. M. 426. that they were made word by MfpaTTtvov, in which sense it is of raw hides, aKarfpyaWwv /3up/*o/3oi7 irtTroir)- Dacier would read Krjdaivov ; but this verb, pi/a. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 173 455 OVK av Si) rovcT av$pa jua^rjc ipvaato Tvcta'Srjv, vvv jf KOL av Au irarpl Avrap 7Tir' avr< juot liriaavro, tN EtTrwv, aiVoc JUEV E^E^Ero (rri^ac ovXoc "A/o]e wrpvvt 'AKafiavTi Oooj riyriropi Ytatri Sf nptajuoto Atorp^>(r(Tt aKpy. 460 ri ITI Xaov 465 c i T^To'i ja Karai avrjp, ov r t\oiafloio aawtjo^v t(rO\bv traipov. tN Qc irwv, wrpvve fiivog KOL BV/J.OV licacrrou. "Ev0' au SapTTTjSwv juaXa viK(Tv M Eicropa ^tov* f 'Ecro/o, TTT} Sr) rot /Zvo^ ot^frat, o TT/OI v fi^ttr/cfc ; )c ""ow arjO Xawv TroXiv I^EJUEV 17^' ITHKOV/OWV, i ljootfv 'Amatol, TJ KEV ayotcv* Tvvrj S' Eorrjicae, arap ouc^ aAAoun iceAeuae /UVjiii/, Kai ajuuvljiifvai tbpwm. , we a^ttrt At vou aXovrt Travaypov, (T(Ttv I'Xwp Kal Kvp/j,a Oi <$ ra}(' K7TE/0epeiv thus : Xsycrat wg STTI TroXu dytoOai p,iv TO. /*- i//w^a Kat padiffTiKci- tykptaQai dk TO. j3aff- Ta%6p,tva. It should seem, however, that the verbs are for the most part used together as a general pleonastic expression, whether persons or things, or both be intended. Sometimes also, ^Iptiv is used alone in the same sense : as in Thucyd. I. 7 fyepov KOI d\\ji\ovg. The Latins, in like manner, use agere et ferre : as in Liv. xxii. 3. xxxviii. 15. The idiom is very frequent in Sallust; and so also Virg. jEn. II. 347- ra- piunt incensa fer unique Pergama. See Viger de Idiom, pp. 175. 251. ed. Oxon. 486. wp(TV\OTTIV alvriv. O l t 8' eXtXiOrjfjav, KOL tvavrioi 0rav ' XtKjUwvrwv, ore re av0rj Arj/irjrrjp 500 Kptvp, 7rryojUvu>v avfjuwv, xapirov rt cat a At 8' vTroXfuicaivovrat a^vpjumi* w TOT* ' I U7T|00 JtVOVTO KOVKJCFoXq, OV pd 7T7rXT}'yOl/ TTO^fC tTTTTWV, 505 Ilavroo- 1 7rotxojuvoc? TOU Tpaxriv Ovpbv lyeipai, ITTCI tSe DaXXaS' 'A^f)VJ?w 510 * r? yap pa TTfXf AavaoToriv apijywv. 8' Aivmv juaXa TTCOVOC $ aSuroto T H/c, Kai Iv ov r KOI aprfjula vrpocriovra, 515 Kai julvoc ff0X6v I^oyro" jUfraXXrjdav y f juev ou rt* Ou yap la TTOVOC aXXoc, ov 'Ajoyuporo^oc * Aprjc r j3poroXoryoj "Eptc r ' UJJIOTOV A'/avr Sva> KOI 'OcWc 7roX/ut^jUv* ot Si icai auroi 520 OvT /3mc Tjowwv vtrfSdStcraVj ovre IwKag' 'AXX' jUVOVj v0Xyartv OiKorj a^ r Kpovtwv 497. sXAi'x^traj/. Scil. 6, i. e. certe axvpa sKTriTTTti. tamen, at vero. See Hermann on Viger, p. 504. oypavov Tro\vxa\Kov. See on 641. That [itv is sometimes used, lonice, II. A. 426. eireir\r]yov. For TrX^aoovTtQ for firjv, see also on II. A. 77- ^yetpov. Heyne construes the words di// 522. vetyeXyaiv IOIKOTIQ, K. r. X. In a v with avr&v, in v. 503. mountainous country it frequently happens, 2 176 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, E'. trjc sorijtrtv sir' ajcpOTroXoKnv optoaiv 'Arpjuoe, o^p' U(fy(Tt JUEVOC Bojocao, KCU a'XXwv avljuwv, oiVe V^>a cyvppcri &a veQoQ 6p06v ory, %t/Ltwva arifialvei' oQtv KO.I 'Ap^t- \o%og TToirjae, FXavx opa- K. T. X. So also Plin. N. H. XVIII. 35. Cum in cacu- minibus montium nubes consident, hyemabit. Compare also Arati Diosem. 188. In the next line ovffrjg is understood with vijve~ ftiijG, which is the genitive absolute. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 378. 2. 525. %a%pr]ii>v. Valde irruentium ; from the intensitive particle Z>a and XP W > irruo. This is the reading of Eustathius, which we have no hesitation in admitting into the text, as far better adapted to the sense than axptwv, from ^pcia, utilitas. It is true that this latter has the sanction both of the MSS. and Edd. but it is not to be found elsewhere in Homer, and does not appear a very appropriate epithet of avk^nav. The form axp?*k occurs again in II. M. 347. 360. N. 684. See also Apoll. Rhod. I. 1159. 528. TroXXa jctXtvwv. Magnopere cohor- tatus : for he says but little. Or it may be, perhaps, for Tro\\diciQ , frequently ; i. e. re- peating the same words. 531. alBonkvwv S' avdpwv. Scil. dX- XfjfXov^, as in the preceding line : revering each other, i. e. being ashamed to shrink from duty in the sight of others. Heyne observes that this is the TO KepSaXeov rijc. dptrijc of Xenophon : Cyrop. VII. 1.18. Com- pare Anab. III. 1. 43. The sentiment is the same in Sail. B. C. 61. Semper in pralio Us maximum est periculum, qui maxime ti- ment. Audacia pro muro habetur. And so again, B. J. 92. Videre fugientes capi, aut occidi ; forlissimum quemque tutissimum. Hor. Od. III. 2. Mors et fugacem prose- quitur virum, Nee parcit imbellis juventa Poplitibusy timidoque tergo. Hence, also, the trite proverb, Audaces fortuna juvat. Claudian (Epist. ad Prob.) : Fors juvat au- dentes, Chii sententia vatis. The whole of this noble exhortation is imitated by Tyr- taeus, Eleg. II. 13. Here TrtyavTcti is 3. pres. plur. of 0aw, to kill. See on II. B. 122. The Homeric form aidofJiat is seldom found in prose writers. 534. Vulgo Aiveieu. But see Thiersch. Gr. Gr. . 178. 26. 536. OOOQ. Properly, quick, speedy; as just above, v. 533. and hence, prompt, eager. Compare II. H. 422. 494. and elsewhere. The nominative in the following lines is changed four times successively : since refers to aairig, iiaaro to tyx<>, to Agamemnon, and doi>7rr) <* TTpo etcraro KOI rfj Naat'pr? S' Iv yaorpi Sta wcrr7poc f'Xao-ae. 7Ty, apc/prjo'f O rev^e TT' aurtjJ. aur' AtvEia? Aavawy cXsv a' , Kp/j&ova r, Twy pa Trarjjp /xtv EvatEy IvKTijuiEvy Ivi to /3toroto* ylvoc S' ^v *c Trora/uoTo 540 'Opo-tXo^oc S' p' ^rticre AtOKXija fj.tyaOvfj.ov' 550 Tw U7rwXov ^o 1 ', 'AyajUfjuyoyt cai rw 8' av0i rAoc Oavdroio TO) ye XlovrE Svw 6poc UTTO jurjrpi, paOeir^g rdptysaiv vXijc* ap* ap7raovT jSoac Kat t^ta juf?Xa av0pw7rwv (ctpa'/'^crov, otypa KOL ai/rtu y Totw r Ka7T7rarri7y, i Ttu el TTforovr' Bf/ ^ S Sftwy ly^ffv* TOU Ta ^)povtuv, t'va ^ T6v 8' tSev 'AyrtXoxoc /Xfya0ujuou Nltrropoc TTpt yap 8t 7roifJ.ivi Xawy, 555 560 j3orjv ayaOb wrpuve jUyoc iv VTT' Atvffao Tj o 543. *;py. A city of Messenia, else- where called ^jjpat. See II. I. 151. Od. T. 488. O. 186. . 15. 544. d^veioe j3toroio. Adjectives and verbs denoting fulness, want, riches, &c. are usually constructed with a genitive: and in the same manner we have dives agri, and the like, in Latin. Sometimes, how- ever, the dative or accusative are used for the genitive. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 329. 545. ITuXiwr Sia yairjg. This Pylos was a town of Elis, situated, as it appears, at the mouth of the Alpheus, between the Peneus and the Selleis. There were two other towns of the same name ; one of Messenia, and the other of Arcadia. Each of the three laid claim to the honour of giving birth to Nestor ; but that in Mes- 565 senia seems to have the preference. Pindar calls him ygpwv Memnp'iO?, in Pyth. VI. 35. See also on II. A. 336. Hence the old adage : "Bern OwXce Trpo IIvAoio, Hw- Xog y p.ev SGTI Kai d\\o. See Aristoph. Equit. 1059. 552. rtjuryv dpvu/tevw. See on II. A. 159. 555. tTpa 'Avrtov aXX/jXwv e^rrjv, jujuawr /ma O jUClX' OtyX 4 T ra P^ raro 7TOtJUVt XttWV* 8' ou ^C ?$ ouo (f>wT Trap* aXXrjXoiat fjii Ot 8' 7Tl OUV VKpOl>e pV ayicwva TU^WV JUECTOV* K 8' apa Hv/a Xu/c' fXf^avri ^afiai TTECTOV v 'AvrtXc^oc 8' ap' 7rai^ac ?t^>t r/Xao-f ico Avrap oy* a<70juatvwv upyoc liortffs Sifypov , ITTI 5/0 575 580 Touc 8' Touc 585 jUra SE arparov ri\ad ' "Eicrwp vo](T Kara crrtxac, wpro 8' ?r' CLVTOVQ ' ajua SE Tpwwv E'/TTOVTO ^aXay^fc 591 56?. A*?? n TrdOy, K. T. X. For, as Agamemnon said in II. A. 170. sqq. upon Menelaus' being wounded, if he were slain, the war would be at an end, and the Greeks think only of returning to their country, POPE: from Spondanus. The expression iraQtlv rt, so frequently employed by the Greeks in relation to death, originated in that natural abhorrence which they enter- tained for thoughts of a gloomy tendency. Precisely similar is the Latin phrase aliquid accidere, which frequently occurs in Cicero: and the same mode of speech is still retained among ourselves. Their nervous delicacy caused them carefully to exclude from their conversation all words which they con- sidered ominous ; dvar}fjLa CTD;, male omi- nata verba ; Horat. Od. III. 14. 11. See Markland on Eurip. Iph. A. 143. and on II. A. 241. 568. ra> ^iv drj. ^Eneas and Menelaus. 574. TO) ptv apa fctXw. Crethon and Orsilochus. 576. Ilt'Xatjulrta iXtrijv. Some have argued, against the ordinary sense of the words, that Pylsemenes was only wounded ; because he appears again on the scene of action in II. N. 650. sqq. See, however, the note there. It will be allowed, even on the supposition of a contradiction between the two places, that the mistake will go a very little way in proving that the Iliad is the work of several hands. 586. Ky/j/3a%o. Prceceps in caput. As a substantive, it signifies the upper part of aw helmet (II. O. 535.), from KvpfBr], bating, cymba ; and thence, from some similarity in shape, a skull. Suidas : Kvpfly Kta\rjV TTiTrrti. Compare ^En. XII. 292. 590. roug. Menelaus and Antilochus. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. KCM TTOTVL 'Evuo>* 179 KapTtpai' 'H fJLtv, t\ovaa Kv$oi/j.bv a "ApT?c &' V TraXaj 3>oiTa 8* a'XXore JUEV irpoaO^ f/ Ecropoc, a'XXor' O7Tta-0. 5Q5 Tov St iSwv piyrjvt ]3o?jv ayaBbs 'Qc S 1 or' avrjp aTraXa/zvoc, iwv TroXcoc 600 fuiopfjivpovTa iSwv, ava T' paju' OTTI rore Tu^efSrjc avc^a^cro, a?T TE Xaw* ^>iXot, olov S?7 Oav/j.a%O]uitv "Efcropa T' f'juevcu, icai Oap o att irapa tig y 0Ewv, oc^ Xotyov Kat vuv ot Trapa Kttvoc "Ap?c, j3pp(j.) ovre ? Mev(70rjv, 'A'y^mXoi/ T. Tw $ 7Taovr' IXfr/df j-iiyaq TfXajUwvtoc Ata^, Srr} ^E juaX' lyyue iwv, icai aKOvrt(T Soupi Kai jSaXfv "Afj., as ode in II. I. 684. 606. ntvtaivkfitv. For p,evaivtTt, with a change in the construction, the former verb, tiictTt, being in the imperative. See on II. A. 20. With the sentiment com- pare v. 130. supra ; Z. 129. 141. and else- where. So Find. Pyth. II. 162. %pr) e irpbg Otbv oijK ipi&iv. Eurip. Iph. T. 1479. ri yap H/oof TOVQ aQ'tvovraQ QIOVQ a/uXXa<70ai KaXov ; Theognis : OVK tern OvrjToim Trpof aOavaTOVQ /a%i0tjuov KOI ayavbv, 625 ttTTO afytlWV' 6 < OIL j^v TTOVCOVTO Kara 'HpaKAfiSrjv, ^i5v T, /ntyav re, ?r' avTiQiig SapTTfjSom MoTpa jcparatr). O S' orf ^r) arxs^ov ^crav TT' aAA^Aotcriv toyrf^, 630 Ytog- 0', vituvoe r Aioc I'E^fATjyf/olrao, Tov icai TArjTToAfjuo^ 7rporpoc Trpoc fivOov t7T* AuKtwv /3ouArj^op, rtc 635 t, ?Tt TroAAov KEivwv fTTtSfufat avSpwv, O? Afoc syvoi>ro TTI irporepwv avOptvirwv. AAA otov rtva 0aO Tl (T TjOWCT(TtV 6'tOjUat CtAlcap (T(T0at, 'EA^ovr' ic AUKITJC? ouS' i juaAa Kaprtpot; iem, 645 620. Xa^. This adverb does not neces- during the government of the Medes : VIII. sarily denote tfAe /zee/, as it is commonly 44. ETTI KE/CJOOTTOC,-, in the time of Cecrops. rendered, but either extremity of the foot, See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 584. a. aTro row X^yovrog 770^05. In this instance 638. aXX' olov nva K. T. \. Some would it certainly means the toes, and so again in remove the interrogation, and read aXXotov, Z. 65. K. 158. and elsewhere. Eustath. TO longe alium. On the common periphrasis, vTTOKaTto) /*()0 T&V TOV TTodoQ BaKTV\wv. (Biij 'HpatcXi/eii}, see Pent. Gr. p. 307- on 621. aXXa. Used somewhat inaccurately; Eur. Phcen. 55. and on II. T. 416. as he drew away nothing but the spear, 639. QpcKTVfiefnvova. Schol. Villois. roX- which was his own. ^pov, 9paavv tv r

multis viduasset civibus urbem. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 181 'AXX' VTT IfJLoi fjir}6ivTa irvXaq 'AiSoo Tov S' av SapTTTjSwv, AUKIWV 0170?, avrtov TXrjTroXfju', ^rot KEtvoe aTrwXfO^v "iXtov 1/0171;, a^paS/'yatv ayauou AaojUEcovroc, / /utv i> /)?avra KOKW riv'nraire fjLvO^, 650 wx' tTTTTOVC, WV CIVEKCL TTjXo0V Sot c ijuoi Swo-Etv, \IJV\YIV 6 rwv JUEV a^uapr^ bovpara . 'Eic ^apwv r}tav' 6 jUv j3aXfv avyiva Tov $ rear' TXrjTroXfjUOc S' a'joa fjir^pov apt(rrpv 7X t AtKpji 660 Bf/3XrjKr ai^jur) SE Sitaavro Trarip o' ETi Xotyov afj.vvfv. Ol JUEV ap' avriOtov Sa/OTrrjSova Stot iraipoi 'E^E^EpOV TToXt/ULOiO' |3ajOVV ^ jUtV SopU jUOKOOV 'EXjCo'jUEVOV, TO JUEV OVTfC f7r0pa(Tar', Ol8' VOIJ(T 665 jUftXiVOV, O0p' E * roTov yap E'XOV TTO'VOV TjOW0EV liJKvi]fJLlCQ ^ A^CLLOL ' V01](T ^ StOe 'O^U(T(TlC, Ov/mbv i\t*)v 9 /uatjurjo-c SE oi 0iXov ^ro/o. 670 ETTEtra Kara 0pva icai Kara 6v/mbv, *H oy rwv TrXEovwv Ai/Ktwv OLTTO OV/ULOV E'Xotro. OTJ'/ /iEyaXr^ropt juopertjuov ^EV, vtov a?roKra/>tv o^ft x a ^ K V' ^^^ Tw pa Kara 7rXi70i)v AvKtwv r/oaTTE OV/ULOV 'A^rjvrj. oy Kotpavov flXsv, 'AXatrrojOa re, Xpojuiov r, ', "AXiov rt?, No^juova r, Dpvravtv r. Kai vu K' n TrXlovag AVKIWV KravE Stoc 'OSua(7i)f , Ei ^tr) ap' 6$v vorj(T jmiya^ KOpu^aioXoc "EKrw/o. 680 B^ SE Sta TTjOo/ia^wv KKOpi0/>ivoc aWoiri 656. afiapry. Eodem tempore ; the da- 661. /36/3\jfc. Probably the true read- tive used adverbially, with an ellipsis of the ing is /3fj3\7?Ktv. See on II. T. 388. preposition tXrjv cat tX Qc aTO' TOV 8' oim TTpoatyr 'AXXa 7rap7jt^, XfXiijjii^oc, o^/oa ra^itrra 6QO "Qo-atr* 'ApycfovC; TroXfoJV 8* aTro OVJULOV f'Xotro. Ot jUV cijo' avriOtov SapTrrjSova Stot IraT/oot Eltrav UTT' alyto^oio Aioc irepiKaXXii 'Eic 8' apa ot fj.r)pov %opv jUEiXtyov were "L^OtfJLO^ nfiXaytuv, oc ot fy'iXoc; fav Iratpoc' 695 Tov ^ XtTTf ^vyfi, Kara 8' 600aXjUc5v KEX^T' Aurtc ^' dfJurrv\)vQi]j TTEp\ o irvotrj Boplao Zwypu 7rt7rvioixra icaicwc raca^ijafa OV/ULOV. 'ApyfToi 8' VTT' "Apiji KOL "Eicropt OVT 7TOT TTjOOTplTTOVTO jUfXatVaWV 7Tt VrjWV, 700 Our TTOT' avr^povro jua^p* aXX' atV OTTttrtra) , we 7rw0ovro jUfra T/owfo-criv "Apr^a. rtva TTpwrov, rtva 8' vorarov i^vapt^v "Eicrwp rf Ilpta/ioto Trat'c Kat ^aXicfog "Aprjc 5 'AvriOeov TtvOpavT*, lirl 8t TrX^tTTTrov *Opl. This was a stately tree near the Scsean gate, as appears from 11. Z. 237- It is mentioned again in II. H. 22. I. 354. A. 170. $. 549. 694. QvpaZe. Eustath. aVrt TOV tw. 698. wypei. See on II. Z. 46. 700. tTTt vrj&v. So Thuc. I. 116. TrXtlv tiri Sa/iov. Xen. Cyr. VII. 2. 1. kirl Sap- dswv tyiv-yuv. More usually, however, with the accusative. See Matt. Gr. Gr. 506. c. 701. avre^epovro. Eustath. avTi]v e^e- povro. 702. aXX' alkv 67ri(T(Tw Xa^ov0'. This manner of retreat was in use among the an- cient Lacedaemonians. The practice took its rise among that brave people from the ap- prehension of being slain with a wound re- ceived in their backs. Such a misfortune was not only attended with the highest in- famy, but was punished, as Eustathius in- forms us, by a denial of the rights of burial. POPE. This orderly retreat, with the front always turned to the enemy, is in confor- mity with the instructions of Diomed ; supra v. 605. 703. Virg. ^En. XI. 664. Quern telo pri- mum, quern postremum, aspera Virgo, Deji- cis ? aut quot humi morientia corpora fun- dis ? On the construction of the verb in the singular see on II. B. 146. Heyne, how- ever, with one MS. reads i&vdpdiav. 704. %aXe0 *Ap?/. For ^aXico/copu- ffrr]Q. So Herod. II. 152. xaXxrtoi dvSptQ. 708. jue/^Xdig. In Homer this participle is always used actively, and governs a geni- tive ; though the indicative, f.ikfirj\e, is inva- riably neuter, with the exception of Hym. Merc. 437- In Find. Ol. I. 89. it is followed by a dative. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 183 KtK\ifJitvo KrityicriSi' Trap Si ot aXXot Natov Bofwrot, juaXa iriova Srjjuov e^ovrec- TOVQ & a>c ovv tv6r]G 9ea XtuiccJXfvoc "Hprj 'Apyaoue oXficovrae vt Kpareprj uar/iivr/, AVTIK 'Aflrjvairjv 7ra Trrejooevra TrpocrrjuSa* *fli TTOTTot, aiyto^oto Atoc rwtoCj 'Arpurwmj, *H />' aXtov TOV fJLvOov vTrlorrjjUfv MfvfXatj), 710 715 El OVTLO juaiveaOai latro/ifv ouXov "Ap?]a. 'AXX' a^E Sr? feat vwt jUWjU0a OovpiSog aXfcf/c. tX Qc 0ctT J " ovcT awiOriGE Oea 'H juv 7rot^ojUvi7 )(pv K(K\i^ikvr] Trt^iy. Dionys. Perieg. 847. Trpoe d' (iXa KtK\ip,kvr]v A.VKIOI %06va vaitTaovai. Soph. Trach. 101. fiiv- aalg airtipoiQ K\iQtiQ. 711. TOVQ. Hector and Mars. 715. TOV fjivBov v7reffTr)fj,ev. This pro- mise is no where mentioned in the Iliad. It must be supposed to have been given to Menelaus some time previous to the com- mencement of the action of the poem ; pro- bably at the beginning of the war. 720. tvrviv. Eustath. eiirpsTrt^tv, w- TrXi^fv. The more usual form is ivrvvw with the penultima long, as in II. I. 203. *5j. 162. But evrvtiJ occurs again in Od. . 289. So also in Find. Ol. III. 51. Pyth. IV. 322. IX. 117- Nem. IX. 86. 721. 7T|Og(7/3a. The feminine 7rp<7/3a, of the adjective Trpeaflvg, is obsolete ; in- stead of which, besides irpsafla, we have 7rpg(T/3t|Oo, Horn. H. Ven. 32. and Trpea- fivriQ, Theoc. Idyl. XV. 62. It seems pro- bable, however, that irptfffla is syncopated from the superlative 7rp(r/3vrarjj. Od. F. 452. 7rp(r/3a KXvfi&voio Ovyarputv. Hence Etym. M. p. 687, 3. TrptT/Sa- irptaflvrdrri, ivTlp.OTO.TT). 723. OKTaievrjfMa. Having eight spoJces. It appears that the number in the wheels of an ordinary chariot was only six. See Schol. Find. Pyth. II. 73. It was usual, when the chariot was not in use, to take off the wheels, and protect it from the damp by a coverlid. In the following description are enumerated, ITVQ, the circumference of the wheel: tTriff- atjjTpa, the exterior rims of brass ; TrXrjfivrj, the nave ; $i'0poe, the body of the chariot ; avTvyeQ, the raised semicircles in the front and back of the chariot ; and pvfioQ, the pole. The \B7raSva (v. 730.) were broad straps or breast bands, by which the horses were harnessed to the yoke (%vybv\ and an- swering the purpose of the modern collar. Schol. Villois. 7rXari i[j,dvTt, olg ava- dfVfjiovvTai ol rpa%;Xoi r&v tTTTrwv Trpbg TOV Z,vybv. And so Hesychius. Pollux. I. 147- TO. cnrb TMV pvpuv cnrrjpTrifjieva, Ta VTTO TOVQ av^svag TtSJv 727. dtypOG- This word is here used in its proper signification for the body of the chariot, or that part in which the charioteer and the warrior, rfvio^OQ and TrapapQTrjc, placed themselves. Hence its derivation from SIQ and Qspw. Generally, it signifies the chariot itself. Of the dvTvytQ, mentioned in the next line, see above on v. 262. 184 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. Tou o Is; djoyupfoc pv/mbg irtXtv' aurap ?r' aicpw Ar)o* ^putrffov icaXov %vybv, v ^ XfTraSva KaX' j3aX, \pvcreL' UTTO ^ %vybv riyayev "Qpr; 'ITTTTOU^ wKUTrooa^, jii/mi>T' tpicog KOI avrr\q. A-vrap 'A^jjumrj, KOvprj Aiog aiyto^oto, IllTrXoy /iv car^Uv iavbv Ttarpbg iir ov$ti, IIotKtXov, ov /o' auri) iroirjaaTo KOL KUJULE \ipGiv' Ig TToXfjUOV 0(t>plJO > (TrO >t 8' ap' &[Jioi(n jSaXfr' aiyiSa OvaaavotGaav, 730 735 740 Tj TE, Sa/ivrjat rotcrt r Kora-(Tra ojSpijUOTrarpi]. 729. CTT' dicpy. " extremity, scil. 734. 7T7rXoi> /iV Karl%WV K. r. X. Eustathius tells us that the ancients marked this place with a star, to distinguish it as one of those that were perfectly admirable. In- deed there is a greatness and sublimity in the whole passage, which is superior to any imagination but that of Homer : nor is there any which might better give occasion for that celebrated saying, That he was the only man who had seen the forms of the Gods, or the only man who had shown them. POPE. The peplus was a long white garment sa- cred and peculiar to Minerva : in reference to which a number of virgins were appointed to weave a long embroidered robe, called also TriTrXof , and ornamented with a repre- sentation of the martial achievements of the Goddess, with which her statue was clothed at the great festival of the Panathenaea. See Plato, in Euthyphron : Plaut. Mercat. I. 1. 67- This she is now represented as throwing aside, in order to array herself in the armour of Jupiter. Of the adjective tavbg see on II. T. 385. 738. aiyida Ovfftravotaaav. Homer does not particularly describe this fringe of the jEgis as consisting of serpents : but that it did so may be learned from Herod. IV. 139. And Virgil's description of the same ^Egis agrees with this : jEn. VIII. 435. JEgida- que horrificam, turbatce Palladia arma, Cer- tatim squamis serpentum, auroque polibant, Connexosque angues, 8fc. POPE. See on II. B. 447- The symbolical devices of Terror, Discord, and the rest, are similar to those i-n JLn. VIII. 701. tristesque ex tether e Dirce, Et scissa gaudens vadit Discordia palla, Quam cum sanguineo sequitur Bellona fla- gello. 740. Kpv6i(Taa. See on II. Z. 344. 741. Yopytir) KtQaXrj. For Topyovog. See on II. B. 54. and for the adjective aiJiepS- vbe, in the next line, on II. B. 308. The Gorgon was always an emblem of horror and affright. See on II. 9. 349. A. 36. Od. A. 634. and compare Eur. Phoen. 465. Alcest. 1137- It does not appear, however, that the more elaborate mythology of the Gorgon's head was known in Homer's time. Hesiod is the first who mentions three Gor- gons (Theog. 274.), and he relates the fable of Perseus and Medusa in Scut. H. 215. 743. rrptt0a'\7/pov. Having four buckles. Of the helmet itself see on II. T. 337. 744. 7rpu\f(Tri. Eustath. irt^oiQ oirXi- ratg. Of two interpretations which Eusta- thius has given of this clause, Heyne justly prefers the former, which represents the helmet as sufficiently capacious to have co- vered the armies of a hundred cities. Er- nesti rather refers the expression to the strength of the helmet, as able to resist the attack of a hundred armies. This is some- what forced. 747. ofipifioTrdrpr). Schol. 6/3pt/ioj/ KcrT aTfpa t%ovffa. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 185 7Tjuair' ap t rrvXai JULVKOV Oupavov, a Oupavoe, 750 Tr; pa $i avrawv KfvrjorjvfKfac X OV Eiijoov c) Kpoviwva, 0wv arjo rj/zvov aXXwv, 'A/cporarrj ico/ou^r) TroXuSapaSoe Qv\v[jnroio. "EvO 1 tTTTroue arrja-ao-a 0a XeuKwXcvoc "Hjor/ 755 ZTJV' vTrarov Kpovi^rjv c?^ero, KCU Zfu Trarfp, ov vjU Kara KOCTJUOV, jUot S' a^oc ; 01 ^ KrjXoi TfpTrovrai KuTrpic ^e ^ai a^>'yuporo?oc 'ATroXXwv, 760 "A^pova rourov avvrC^ oc o(5 riva oT^ 0jut, aXXwf 5 ro jraxipi?WGi TreXeidcriv WfjiaO* ofjioiai, 'AvSpatnv 'Apytioiaiv aXf^ejUEvcu jue/xautat. 'AXX' ore Si] p' ticavov, o0t TrXttorot Kai aptarot 780 Eorcurav, a^u^i |3ir;v EiXojuevot, Xeioucrtv ioticorcc w H aTJO"! KaVpottn, rwv re aOtvot; OVK a Ev0a orao-' rjuo-e 0a XEViaJXfvoe "Hprj, Srlvropt daafjLtvri /ueyaXrjropi ^aXKeo^wvw, 785 (> Toaov auSrja-aa-^, otrov aXXot Trevrr/Kovra* AiSwC) 'Apyeloi, KCIK' fXt-yx 80 ' ^C ayr^rot. ev ec TroXe^iov 7ra>Xl(Ticfro oToc 'A^tXXevc? jowec Trpo TTuXawv Aapaviawy ' Ktvou yap iSdSivav 6j3pfjuov ey^o^. 790 vv & EKttC TToXlO^ KOtX^ 7Tl VrjlKTt 7ropou(T a - Ei>p ^ rov ye avaKra Trap' "TTTTOKJI KOL "EXicoc ava^/v^ovra, ro ju/v jSaXf Ilavoapoc t^* 795 iv rtpv VTTO TrXareoc VKVK\OV' Tto rtprO, KttjU 'Av 8' '/(T^wv reXajuwva, KfXatv^c at/x' a *H oXiyov Oi iratSa eoocora yzivaro TvSevQ' 800 TuSeuc rot /ULiKpoc juev r/v Stjuac, aXXa jua^rjrrjc- Kai /a' ore irl/o jutv 70* TroXfjui^ftv OI>K: tac ro Trdpog TTf Koupovc KaSjua'wv 7r/>OKaXtro* iravra S' tvtKa f Pi)iiia>C* rotrj ot lyalv eTTLTcippoOog r\a. Soi 8' rjrot jitv ya> Trapa 0' torajuat, ?$ ^>iXet(T(Ttt>, Kai a Trpofypuvtwg KtXo/mai Tpwfardt fid^EcrOaC 'AXXa o-u TJ icajuaroc TroXuat'S "H VU eiTOCj ou' Ol5r Tl JU 0^ tO'X 54 ttK///HOV, OUT 'AXX' 77 (TWV Ou it' a' 815 arao, t 820 OUTttjUEV ToiW/ca vuv auro^ r' avax2ojuat, ?$ icai aXXouc rfXtiwra aXr/jUfvm v0a Travrag' toaKdJ yap "Apria fJLa^r\v ava Tov S 1 ?7Ut3r' 825 Mrjrf cru y' "Aprja royf SdStOi, pyre TLV aXXov 'A^avarwv* roir] rot ya>v iTriTappouog tlfii. 'AXX' ay', ?r' "A/orjt Trpwrtjj Xf juwvu^a rjS' a$O Sovpov "Aprja 830 803. sKTraifydvativ. See on II. B. 450. 805. avwyov. Scil. Thebani. See II. A. 386. sqq. whence this passage is repeated. 811. KapaTOQ 7ro\vai%. See on II. A. 165. 812. aicripiov. Heartless, cowardly ; from K/Jp, the heart. Schol. a^v^oTroibv, tig d\l>vx'iav ayov. The same word is used in Od. .328. in the sense of immortal; as if from Krjp,fate. Heyne renders the expres- sion ov (TV y' tiriiTa, by quae cum ita sint. The force of the particles is very apparent. 821. ri]v y' ovrdfiev. Scil. iKeXtvtQ. See on II. A. 128. 823. a\7/xvat. From a\7/jut, congrego, not from dXrjpt, vagor. Schol. dOpoiffOfj- vat, avaTpaQrjvai. The derivation is from a\?)g, confertus, densus. Hence Ernesti properly restores the aspirate upon MSS. authority, the common reading being d\^- jucvat. In the following line, some read dvctKoipaveovTa. See on II. B. 250. At all events, the accent of the preposition, if separated, must be thrown back ; which it is not in most editions. 827. Vulgo, *Apja Tovde dddiOi, which is manifestly corrupt. Heyne, from the Harleian MS. reads rbv for Tovdt, and other emendations have been offered. That of Wolf, now given in the text, is the most probable. Compare II. &. 342. With royt supply waro, and render, in this respect. 830. o^ii]v. Cominus : used adverbially with an ellipsis of TVTrr}v } or TrXrjyriv. This is not in Bos. Hesych. ffx^ir)' TO K ^ipo Trara^ai OVTMQ Xsytrat. So avroff^iriv, in II. M. 192. Schol. avroa- %^ir\v IK TOV 7r\j(Ttov, IK X ei P- Stanley observes on jEsch. Choeph. 157. ayitiia (3g\; sunt quibus cominus pugnatur, et quee Bb2 188 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, E'. Tourov juatvojUEvov, TVKTOV icaicov, aXXoTrpotraXXov' Oc TT/owrjv jj.lv Ijuoi re icai w H/07j OTVUT Tpaxii jua^r/a-fa-flat, arap ^A Nuv > jucra T/oaWpov j3atvf Trapai 835 vpa a/otorov. jULaariya KOL r^via IlaXXac 'A^ifjvi?. AvTIK 7?' "Apljt TTpWTW 'Hrot o jUv Jlfpt^avrtt TT AtrwXwv o^' aptGTOv, ^O^rjaiov ay\aov viov' Tov jUV "Aprjc vapt^ fjuaifyovoc;' aurap 'A0j) OVJJLOV' in pugna statoria adhibentur, cum ad digla- diationem ventum est : enses *7. quibus manubrium est. 831. TVKTOV KCtKOV, dXXoTTjOOtTaXXoV. / calamitatem et perniciem aliorum natum, et temerario impetu ferri solitum, ita ut nee promissis datis stet, sed mutatis partibus modo his, modo illis student. HEYNE. Eras- mus in Adag. : Homerus Mart em subinde mutantem partes novo verbo aXXoTrpocrttX- \ov appellat. The formation of the word is readily apparent. Eustathius : aXXoTrpo- traXXov dararovvTa, KO.I aXXort aXX^j \apiZ,6[jitvov. The same commentator ob- serves, that the word is allegorically de- scriptive of the nature of Mars, who na- turally goes over to the weaker side, in order to keep up the broil. The promise, however, which Minerva asserts to have been given by Mars, is not recorded. As to the expression TVKTOV KO.KOV, it will be readily resolved into og krv^Qr] Ka/eoif. Of the verb artvpai, see on II. F. 83. 834. fJLSTa Tpw. Schol. a/ia ry tirti. Passow, however, in his Lexicon, derives it from /lapTrrw, of which the aor. 2. e/ia- TTOV, is found in Hesiod. Hence it will denote promptly. 838. jitsya d' I. 0. a. BptGotruvy. Virg. Georg. III. 172. sub pondere faginus axis Instrepat. 842. iZtvdpi&v. He was spoiling. The MSS. vary between i%tvdpiKtv and it- vdpiev ; and so again in v. 844. Heyne has edited the former, which must be ren- dered he slew; but the Scholiast rightly prefers the latter. 845. dvv'"A'iSoQ Kvvkrjv. As every thing that goes into the dark empire of Pluto disappears, and is seen no more, the Greeks from thence borrowed this figurative ex- pression, to put on Pluto's helmet; that is to say, to become invisible. Plato uses this proverb, de Repub. X. 612. and Aristo- phanes in Acharnens. 337. POPE. Add Hesiod. Scut. H. 227. Lucian Bis Ace. VII. 80. and see Heyne on Apollod. Bibl. I. 6. 2. p. 76. The genitive "A'idoc, is for 'AtSov, as if from *A"i. There are other nouns also of the first and second declen- sion which adopt the terminations of the third ; but more particularly in the dative and accusative singular. Thus supra v. 299. d\KL, for d\Ky, as if from aX. In II. B. 441. XTra, and S. 352. Xir, for Xirov, \iTe OTTO Ovpov sXt Kat ro y X a P^ Xa/Bouaa 0tt v0' top/tare |3o?jv ayaOoQ AtOjur$Tjc 855 ctw* 7TpHps%aQ' vTrkp %vy6v. Sell. Eur. Alcest. 50. 6avaroe is said rot Diomedis. See on II. A. 307- As opposed to Xotxri Bdvarov efi(3a\eiv. See Monk i ^oc. CevTepoQ in v. 855. the adverb irpoatiev must Hence we may defend the common reading be understood for Trportpof. in Eur. Iph. A. 775. ed. Markl. by refer- 860. o<7 7Ti avroq eytivao TraiS' at'&ijXov' lX H vvv TuSeoc vtov uTTfp^uaXov Atoju?$a Mapyaivtiv averjKev ITT' aOavaToivi Oeotat. KuTrptSa jiiv Trpwrov (T^Soi/ oura<7 X 6 */ ' ^ K Avrap 7Ttr' avrtjJ juot 7T(ro p uro, Sai/novi tcroe* 'AXXa ju' virr'ivsiKav ra\ieg TTO^C' ^ TC K S??pov Avrou "H K Tov S' ap' vTroSpa iSwv TTpocrl^)] i>$Xr}'ypra Mijrt juot, 'AXXoTrpotraXXf, Traj "Ex^to'TOc St juot i(T(Tt Oewv, OL Ait yap rot jOt^ r 1X1 TroXfzot T j.aai re. 880 885 rot Icrrlv OUK 7rttKrov, ' 7T(TC7t* T(5 (T* 6tfe> KtVT]C T^ TTCUTXtlV IvVtGlTQGlV. 'AXX' ov ftav & f'ri ^j^pov avf^Ojuat aXyt' e'^ovra* 'Eic yap jUu yevos JUEV yap rt 'Qc 8* OT' OTTOC yaXa XIKOV 900 TCTUKTO. 878. dtd[jirifj,ea9a e'fcaffrog. Of this change in person, see on II. A. 305. We have another instance in II. Z. 71. 880. avieiQ. From avda), the same as avirjfjii, indulgeo, indulgendo incito. Brunck has improperly continued this form, which is purely Homeric, in many places of the Greek Tragedians. See Porson on Eur. Orest. 141. 887. n Ke ZUQ K. T. X. Those are mis- taken who imagine our author represents his gods as mortal. He only represents the inferior deities as capable of pains and punishments during the will of Jupiter. Homer takes care to tell us both of Mars and of Pluto, when Paeon cured them, that they were not mortal : vv. 402. 901. ov per yap TI KardOvijTOQ yc TSTVKTO. POPE. See also above on v. 383. 889. 'AXXoTTooffaXXf. Supra v. 831. Of the verb fjuvvoi%iiv, to lament, to com- plain, see Pent. Gr. Lex. v. fiivvpofjiai, and Valckenaer on Ammon. p. 94. 891. aiti yap rot K. r. X. This line is repeated from II. A. 177- Hence Virg.- -^En. VII. 325. Cui tristia bella, Iraque, insidiceque, et crimina noxia cordi. Odit et ipse pater. 894. Eustathius : ivvtffiyffiv fjyovvffvfji- |3oXatf cnrb TOV ivirjfu, TO /i]8aXXw. Hesiod. Theogon. 494. FaitjQ svvtaiyffi iroXvQpadetaffi doXuOe'iQ. 897. atv eov, jtmXct o. Agitated, stirred rapidly. 903. Vulgo, 7rfpiorp0reu. But Trept- rpl^frai is, doubtless, the true reading, which Eustathius restores from Herodian, and explains by Trij-yvvTai, i. e. coagulates : as in the preceding line. Compare Od. JSJ. 477. So Soph. Trach. 572. afupiOpf-TTTOv al/jia. Schol. imrriyoQ' Opstyai ydp ro TrijZai. The dative KVKOWTI is equivalent to VTTO TOV KVKObivrog. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 395. The verb KVK$V frequently occurs both in a primary and metaphorical sense. Compare II. A. 129. 63?. 2. 229. Od. K. 235. and elsewhere. 905. \ovfft, K. T. X. Such offices were not deemed unworthy of the most illus- trious females. See Od. T. 464. A. 252. K. 450. Sometimes, however, they were per- formed by slaves ; as in Od. A. 49. P. 88. T.356. ' 906. Kvde'i yaihiv. Mars is no sooner healed, than he recovers his wonted fero- city. Heyne however, with his usual readi- ness, condemns this and the following lines as spurious. 908. 'AXaXfco/ievjjif . See on II. A. 8. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA^QAIA, % TPAMMA, Z'. EKTOPOS Kal 'ANAPOMAXHS 'OMIAIA. ap re K:cu"E/cropog ear' o THE ARGUMENT. THE EPISODES OF GLAUCUS AND DIOMED, AND OF HECTOR AND ANDROMACHE. The Gods having left the field, the Grecians prevail. Helenus, the chief Augur of Troy, commands Hector to return to the city, in order to appoint a solemn pro- cession of the Queen and the Trojan matrons to the Temple of Minerva, to entreat her to remove Diomed from the fight. The battle relaxing during the absence of Hector, Glaucus and Diomed have an interview between the two armies ; where, coming to the knowledge of the friendship and hospitality passed between their ancestors, they make exchange of their arms. Hector, having performed the orders of Helenus, prevailed upon Paris to return to the battle, and taken a tender leave of his wife Andromache, hastens again to the field. The scene is first in the field of battle between the rivers Simois and Scamander, and then changes to Troy. IloXXa T oiw0?/ KOI 'A^euwv (j>v\OTrig aivr). ap' evOa KOL V0' Wvcre jua^rj TTE I0vvofj,v(jt)v xa\Krjpa Sovpa St/ioevroe iSf BavOoio poawv. TTpwroe Tt Actjuwvioc, epKO 'A%atwv, 2. /iax>?. That is, 01 fiaxo/zevoi. The Sp&v car') a\\r)\atv ra ^owpa same substitution of the res pro persona The verb iQvveaOai is used in an active occurs also in the word 0v\07Ti, in the first signification in Od. E. 270. X. 8. The line line. See also on II. #. 201. With Tredioio is, however, plainly redundant, and perhaps we must supply did. Heyne constructs the spurious, following line thus : i'0vvofievwv (rwi/ dv- 6. 06w. Schol. x a P" v > ffuTrjpiav. Com- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Z'. 193 aXwv, Sg aptoroc vi OprjK(ra-t TETUKTO, Yfov 'Euo-(TtJpov, 'AKajuavr', ??uv re /meyav TE. Tov jo' j3aXf TTjOwro 'Ev ptTwirty TTTJ^C, Treprjae S' a/o' oorfov iaw TOV ap 6c evaifv IvKTi/uLevy Iv 'Apttrj3i\0 ' ^v avOpotiroiai' , 6<5 7rt otiaa va/wv. 'AXXa ot oime TWV 72 TOT' ri/)ic(7 Xv^pov o ITpO(T0v vTravrtao-ac* aXX' a/x^w 9vfj.bv aTrrjvpa, AVTOV KOI Oepairovra KaA^7rjvio'\og' rw ' a/i^xo yalav fSvrrjv. Apijcrov 8' EupuaXoc icat 'O^IXrtov i^vapiSt* icat Il^Sa(7Ov, ouc TTOTC 10 15 20 pare II. O. 282. P. 615. e* aZi&i. So also Eur. Orest. 237. 0&f s/ioig Kai aoTe Kafcoif. Soph. Elect. 1354. w QiXrctTov $&, & fiovog ffb)Trjo ^6/iwv. Antig. 599. Nuv yap ccr^araf VTrep 'Pt^a^ srsraro 0ao^ V Oi^t- TTOU dopoiQ. Horat. Od. IV. 5. 5. Lucem redde tuee, dux bone, patria. The same metaphorical use of this word is frequent in the Sacred Writings. Compare Esther viii. 16. Job iii. 20. xxxiii. 28. Psalm xxvii. 1. xcvii. 11. Matt. iv. 16. 8. 'AKdfiavT, fjvv re [iiyav re. This Thracian prince is the same in whose like- ness Mars appears in the preceding Book, rallying the Trojans, and forcing the Greeks to retire. In the present description of his strength and size, we see with what pro- priety this personage was selected by the poet, as fit to be assumed by the god of war. POPE. See II. E. 462. 10. 7nje. That is, Alag TT^tv y%o. The verb is transitive. 14. 0i\og S' ?iv avOpuTToiai. This beau- tiful character of Axylus has not been able to escape the misunderstanding of some of the commentators, who thought Homer designed it as a reproof of an undistinguished gene- rosity. It is evidently a panegyric on that virtue, and not improbably on the memory of some excellent but unfortunate man in that country, whom the poet honours with the noble title of A Friend to Mankind. His manner of keeping house near a fre- quented highway, and relieving all travellers, is agreeable to that spirit of ancient hospi- tality, of which there is abundance every where in the Odyssee. The patriarchs in the Old Testament sit at their gates, to see those who pass by, and entreat them to enter into their houses. This cordial manner of invitation is particularly described in Genes, xviii. xix. The Eastern nations seem to have had a peculiar disposition to these ex- ercises of humanity, which continues, in a great measure, to this day. POPE. See Wood's Essay on Homer ; the works of Burckhardt, Clarke, Belzoni, and other ori- ental travellers ; Harmer's Observations ; and Burder's Oriental Customs. On this interesting subject, it jaay be worth while to notice the following passages in the Odys- see ; A. 119. A.I. Z. 208. 0. 392. 547. and particularly Od. F. 4. compared with Thucyd. I. 5. See also Judg. xix. 16, 17. Job xxxi. 32. Heb. xiii. 2. 1 Pet. iv. 9. The ages of chivalry were, in this respect, congenial with the heroic ages. Hence Shakspeare's Cymbeline, III. 6. 87- Fair youth, come in 7 Discourse is heavy, fasting : when we've supped, We'll mannerly demand thee of thy story. From these laws of hos- pitality arose the duty of showing particular kindness to an hereditary guest, which is beautifully illustrated in the ensuing episode of Glaucus and Diomed. See Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 180. and the note on v. 215. infra. 16. aXXa ot OVTIQ K. r. X. Homer does not intend this, as Pope and others have supposed, for a satire on human ingratitude. It is merely stated as a circumstance to ex- cite commiseration, that no one of those, whom gratitude would have prompted to assist Axylus, chanced to be at hand to de- fend him. Of the verb apictiv, j;ee on II. B. oqo O7O. 17, aTrrjvpa. Scil. Diomedes. 19. v^nvlo^oQ. Probably the same as rivioxoQ. The noun does not recur in Homer. C C 194 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 71. Ni]ic ' o r)v vtoc ayavov np Ttv/cpoc 8' 'Apcraova Stov. "Aj3X;pov ivyparo Sovpl EXarov of aya^ avSpaJ Nate Se, SarvtOEvroc IvpptiTao Trap aiTTftvrjv. $wXaKOv 8' IXe Aijtroc ^/owc 35 EupUTTuXoc ^ MfXav^tov t^fyapiScv. ' ap' 7Ttra j3o7]v ajaOoQ MfvlXaoc Zwov IXV '/TTTTW yap ot aruojiiVto 7T^toto, Ivt p\a(j)0vT jAVpiKivty, ay'KvXov apjua r' iv TTjOturt^ pvfJLtjj, aurw JUEV fjSrjrrjv 40 TToXtV, ^7Tp Of a'XXoi aTU^OjUEVOi poio Trapa rp EV Koviyaiv ITTI oro/xa* Trap 81 ot 8' ap' fTTEtra XajSwv EXX/(ITO' TCp 8' OjOa OvfJLOV EVl avtpae, \aO- luxuriant in the neighbourhood of Troy. paictQ ok p.i%WQ yeyovoTae SKon'ovg Ka- Compare II. K. 466. <. 18. and elsewhere : \ovv. Eurip. Alcest. 1009. Ot&v OKOTIOI and of the quantity of the word see on II. Traldeg. Troad. 252. XsKrpwv OKOTIO. Wft- J>. 350. tytvrripia.. See Cuperi Obss. I. 16. 40. Trpwry. Schol. aicpy. Compare II. 28. MrjKi(TTT)lddr]G. Euryalus. See II. E. 729. B. 565. Of the government of truX^v, see on 46. ayp. Take me alive. Eustath. II. A. 182. and compare v. 70. infra. Zwyptiv Z,S)VTa ayptvtiv nvd. Hence also 38. drv^ofjiEva). Schol. Tapaaaofikvb). to revive, as in II. E. 698. where the same Compare II. X. 474. and v. 468. infra. With commentator explains it by IIQ Zwrjv ayel- TTf&'oto^supply dia, as in II. A. 244. psiv. Compare Virg. >En. X. 525. In the 39. o<> gvi j8Xa00etT. Schol. VTTO TOV following line olicy is understood. K\dSov ifnroSi(r9VTf. In this sense the 'OMHPOY 'JAIAAO2, Z'. 195 Kai Sri /J.LV ra\ E^ueXXf Ooag ETTI vijac ' Awo-tv (J OtpairovTi Kara^i/nev' aXX' ' 'Aim'oc r/X0 0t\oi, flpwfc Aavaoi, Otpairovrtc; v, evapt*)v 7Tij 'AXX' * 7Ttra f Kat ra 70 56. ^ . 123. Od. Q. 186. ; but see also on II. Q. 526. It may perhaps, however, be rendered simply unpitied, unlamented. Hesych. KrjfitffOai' oiKTtiptiv. See above v. 55. The adjective atyavroQ \sforgotten. 62. ai<7i/ia. What is just and proper; i. e. in regard to an enemy. Schol. Villois. TO. TTpeTrovTct ToiQ adiKovfjievoiG. The neu- ter plural is here used adverbially. Of the verb 7rapi7T6tv, see on II. A. 555. 68. ftrjTiQ vvv, kvapwv K. r. X. This ad- vice of Nestor seems to have been little at- tended to, much as it was wanted. The passion which the conquerors continually exhibited for possessing the spoil of the slain, is very characteristic of the barbarity of the times, and must have created no little confusion and carnage. In fact, the most important duties were frequently neglected, and the greatest dangers incurred, to gratify it. Thus Diomed is wounded by Paris in II. A. 369. while stripping Agastrophus ; and similar instances abound. The verb 67ri/3aXXe:70ai is here used in the sense of kTTiQvfitlv, and, therefore, according to Eu- stathius, constructed with a genitive. The proper syntax would be tTTtflaXXtaQai rov vovv Tivi, to set one's mind upon a thing. Somewhat similar is the construction of 6ps- aro with a genitive, infra v. 466. and else- where. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 328. 70. rd. For raura, scil. ra ei/apa. c c 2 196 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Z' '. a/unreSiov auXr)poviv T* Sr)r' aurov, icat Xaov tpVKa.KT Trpo TruXawv, 80 Ilavrrj 7rot^OjUvot, TT/OIV avr' Iv X 6 ?^ yvvaiiciov Avrap ITTEI ICE ^aXa-yyac 7rorpuvi]rov aira 'HjUfT^ jUv AavaoT(Tt fjLa^ffOfjLEu' avui Kai juaXa TtpOjUVOt TTfp' avayicairi yap LTrdjEL' 85 "Eicro/o, arap or> TroXtv^f jUfrlp^o, EITTE S' 7rtra Mr/rlpt o-p ical jU^* ^ ^uvayov "Ayptov al\fjLriTTiv 9 icparfpov firiGTWpa 0oj3oto' lX Ov ^17 70) icapricrrov 'Axatwv ^>??jut yEvtadat 7T00' wSl 7' iSciStjuev, op"\aniov Verbs which signify /o a&e away, as av\q.v, be rendered 7^o6/e ; without reference to and the like, are usually followed by two age. accusatives. Thus d:0aipa(T0ai in 11. A. 90. TrtTrXov. See on II. E. 734. Robes 182. The change of person in this passage, of a similar kind seem to have been worn from the first to the third, is remarked by by women of rank ; most probably in honour Eustathius as peculiarly emphatic. Nestor of the goddess. assigns to himself a share in the war, but 92. Qtivai. Infinitive for imperative. leaves the spoils to his comrades. See on See on II. T. 285. From the expression II. A. 305. tiri yovvaffi, it appears that the statue of 73. VTT 'A%atwv K. r. X. The passive the goddess was in a sitting posture. See construction might here be explained by Strabo: XIII. p. 413. 44. joining VTTO with c?a/ii>rf. See, however, 93. jSouc, rfviq. Yearling heifers ; for Matt. Gr. Gr. . 496. 3. ijvias, ace. pi. from IJVIG, which is derived 87. } dk Zwayovva K. r. X. Compare from I VOQ, a year. Virg. jEn. I. 483. XI. 477. A procession 94. TjKtffrag. Schol. aKivrrirovQ, dda- of this kind took place also in the festival fidarovQ. Poetice for &KIGTOQ, from icev- of the Panathensea ; which was probably rlw, stimulo. We have also KSOTOC, II. JSJ. even then in existence. See on II. B. 214. iro\vK6ffTO, F. 371. Of the con- 549. The adjective ytpaiaQ must here struction in the next clause, see on II. B. 72. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Z'. 197 Ov7Tp Qcurl Oeac f EJUJUEVCU' aXX' SSe X/TJV ouSt rtq ol ^vvarai JUEVOC tcr '* "Eicrwp S' ouri Kaaryvrjr^ v aXro IlaXXwv 8' 6?a Sou/oa, Kara crrparov (^X ro navTrj, 'Orpvvwv jua^o-a(70at, tyttpt (j>v\O7rtv alvrjv. Oi 8' EXfXix^JO'ai'j Ka t Evavrfoi Earav 'Axatwv. 'Ajoyaot 8' vTTt\Mpr\Gav, Xfjav SE 6voio' <]>av TIV' a9avaT(t)v ? ovpavov aaXo(T(7Tjc- XavKOC 8' 'iTTTToXo^oto TTat? Kai TUOC vt JU(TOV afJL(j>OTpit)V GVv'iTr\v 115 100. FM/go, i^efjifievai, and so Heyne ; but compare II. E. 544. 896. S. 472. O. 187- T. 105. e passim. 108. The Scholiast rightly understands $, in this line, for yap. See on II. A. 200. 112. avtpeQ (rre, K. r. X. The word avr)p is here used emphatically ; and so f zr frequently in Latin ; whence Cicero (Tusc. Quaest. II.) derives virtus a viro. Thus He- rod. VII. 210. AjjjXov krcoitov r< jSaaiXcT, on TroXXoi p,kv avOpwTTOi dtv, oXiyot fit avdpeg. Compare 1 Sam. iv. 9. 2 Sam. x. 12. I Cor. xvi. 13. 115. cKaro/ijSag. See on II. A. 65. 117- TVTTTS. Struck, beat against. So Propert. III. 15. 32. Et feries nudos veste fluents pedes. 118. dvTV%. Schol. vvv ry Trept^peta TTJG affTTidog. See on II. E. 262. Ernesti observes, that this line is in explanatory apposition with deppa KtXaivbv in the pre- ceding. Eusta thius understands Oeev for TrepwOfev, and adduces the passage in illus- tration of the aairiQ a/i0i/3p6rq. See on II. B. 389. 119. TXavKog d' 'iTrTroXo^oto TTCLIQ K. r. X. This beautiful Episode of Glaucus and Di- omed has been repeatedly objected to, as too long for insertion in the heat of a severe engagement, and as having nothing to do with the main action of the poem ; and, 120 accordingly, some modern critics have con- sidered it as the work of another hand. We may remark, however, with Eusta- thius, that the battle had relaxed upon the departure of Hector, and that this pleasing historical relation is happily introduced to relieve the attention of the reader, which has been so long engaged with the disorder and tumult of the war. And though this, and the other Episodes in the Iliad, may not, perhaps, be absolutely necessary to the main action, they are by no means uncon- nected with it; at the same time that they exhibit a familiar display of the manners, and customs, and feelings, of ancient times. Thus we may collect from this and several passages in Homer, that it was very usual in these times for the combatants to enter into conversations before they engaged ; and the length of the narrative may readily be accounted for in the present instance, by the interest which it excited in Diomed. One would think, at least, that the same dignity of style, the same beauty of expres- sion, and the same strength of genius, which is observable in this and every other part of Homer, would be a sufficient proof of its authenticity. And the same may be said of the interview between Hector and Andromache, which has not altogether escaped a similar imputation. 198 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Z'. O l i o or crj tr^coov rjaav tii aXX/jXoicriv lovrtg, TOV TTpOTtpOg 7rpO juaicapor(Tt 0foTc eOeXoi/ Ei $ ric 0"cri jSporwv, 01 apouprjc KapTrov f' 140 128. i # rif dOavarwv. See on II. E. 127' 129. OVK av cywye K. r. X. This decla- ration of Diomed, who had just wounded two of the gods, appears somewhat incon- sistent ; but, be it remembered, that his former conduct had been instigated by Minerva. 131. drjv. See on II. A. 416. So again infra v. 139. 132. Aiuvvaoio TiOrjvag. The nurses of Bacchus, commonly called the Bacchce. See Eurip; Bacch. passim. The opinions of mythologists, respecting the nurses to whom the infant god was given after his delivery from the thigh of Jupiter, are materially different. Ovid (Fast. V.) agrees with Apollodorus, in committing him to the Hyades, and Euripides assigns him to Dirce, the daughter of the river Achelous. Again, it is related by Lucian, that he was trans- ported by Mercury to Nysa, a city of Arabia, where he was educated by the nymphs, and whence he is supposed by some to have derived his name. Others, on the contrary, deduce it from the fable of his birth : airb TOV vvaaeiv Aibg p,r)pov. The Nysa above referred to cannot how- ever be the place mentioned in this pas- sage, which was in the dominions of Ly- curgus, and, consequently, a city of Thrace. The insult which the god received from Lycurgus, was the abolition of his worship, and the destruction of all the vines in his dominions. Homer assigns to him the punishment of blindness, affirming that he made a violent attack upon the god him- self and his nurses, and drove him for refuge into the bosom of Thetis. The mythologists relate, that being deprived by Bacchus of his senses, he killed his son Dryas, and cut off his own legs, mistaking them for vine-stumps ; and that at last, to appease the god, he was put to death by his own subjects. See Heyne on Apollod. Bibl. III. 5. p. 571. 134. 6v KV OaCFGOV 6Xt0pOU Tov 8' av0' 'iTTTToXoxoio 7rpo aXXa 81 0' uXrj jooc 8' liriyiyvtraL W/OTJ* tN O? av8|oc5v / yVi7, 17 juiv ^>ui, 17 8' cnroXrjysi. Ei 8' 0Xi icai ravra 8aijjUvai, o^>p' u i8ipc 150 "Eori TroXic 'Evtt apovpa, "AXXa fj.kv tv p.t\iy(riv ctTro aXXa fik (jtvti' "Qg dk Kal avQptlJTrov Kai $v\\ov iXiaaei. Though this compa- rison be justly admired for its beauty in this obvious application to the mortality and succession of human life, it seems, however, designed by the poet in this place, as a proper emblem of the transitory state not of men, but of families ; which, being by their misfortunes or follies fallen or decayed, do again, in a happier season, revive and flourish in the fame and virtues of their posterity. In this sense it is a direct answer to what Diomed had asked, as well as a proper preface to what Glaucus relates of his own family, which, having been extinct in Corinth, had recovered new life in Lycia. POPE. It seems much more probable, however, that Musaeus was pos- terior to Homer. We may compare also Aristoph. Av. 685. "Ays. St Qvaiv dvdptg ap.avpo(3iot, (f>v\\a)v ytvtg, Trpoffojwoioi, 'OXyofyavE, TrXaff/jara TnjXow, K. r. X. Eurip. Fragm. ap. Plutarch, de Consolat. KVK\O yap avroQ Kap7rc'/ioi TS yijg $v- TOIQ, Gv^rwv rt ytveq' TO!Q p,6v av^erai /Stog, Twv de 9ivti rt KaicOtpiZiTai ira- Xtv. Cic. Philip. XI I. Nil semper floret : eetas succedit cetati. Hence also Simonides : "Ev dt TO KaXXiffTOV Xtog ttiTttv dvrjo' O'ir] Trtp v\\(i)v K. T. X. Somewhat si- milar is Horat. A. P. 60. Ut sylvae foliis pronos mutantur in annos, Prima cadunt ; ita verborum vetus interit eetas, Etjuvenum ritu florent modo nata vigentque. In the sacred writings similar comparisons abound. Thus, Psalm ciii. 15. LXX. watt ^oprof al r/julpai avrov, axrti TOV dypow OVTUQ iZavOrjffti. "On BirjXOtv f.v avT(f, Kai ov^ v-jrdpZti, Kal OVK 7riyvwv\\ov OdXXov kiri devdpov daaeog, TO. fj,tv KarajSaXXfi, aXXa de (pvtc ovT(>)Q yevtd aapKOQ Kal a'ifjiaTOQ, r] fikv TeXevTg,, irkpa de yevvarai. Com- pare 1 Chron. xxix. 15. Ps. xc. 5. Job viii. 4. xiv. 2. Isai. xl. 6. James iv. 14. 1 Pet. i. 24. and elsewhere. In these several in- stances, the application of the simile is somewhat more general than in Homer. 148. tapOQ C* iiriyiyvtTai toprj. This is parenthetical, being, in fact, equivalent with tapOQ &pr)Q kiriyiyvofikvrjQ. In order that 0ui, repeated in the next verse, may retain its active signification, Heyne sup- plies the construction thus : rj fiev $vi dv- 8pas, 77 ^ aTToX^yei veiv dvdpag. The verb is only passive in the aorist and the perfect. With the sentiment, compare Eccles. i. 4. 150. el 8' I9e\eie K. T. X. We must supply ddrjOi, XE, or some such word, as the apodosis is wanting. Omissions of this kind are very frequent, and were probably remedied by a significant look, or the ges- ture of the speaker. See also on 11. A. 135. r. 59. 151. TroXXot de K. T. X. Etsi genus meum non obscurum est. 152. 'Etyvprj. It was the same which was afterwards called Corinth, and had that name in Homer's time, as appears from his Catalogue ; II. B. 570. POPE. The proper import of the word /ivyoc is an inward re- cess, as in II. X. 440. So in Eurip. Cyclop. 290. yrjs iv 'EXXddos juvxolg. In this place, however, /iv% "Apytoe is simply a periphrasis for the Peloponnesus. 153. KepSiffTOf. Horat. Sat. I. 3. 21. Vafer ille Sisyphus. Such was the general 2 200 Avrap 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Z'. AioXi^r/c" o S' p FXaDicov rK0' viov. C rt(crv ajuv/xova 155 * aurap ot Ilpolroc KOKa jUTjeraro /' K ^rjjuiov 'Aaa-arfv, ITTU TroXv 160 jufyrj/ucvat" aXXa TOV own ajaOa 0povovra Safy>po oe ^/EuaajLitvrj Xljootrov jSatft , w Ilpotr', 77 Kacrav ^tXorrjrt ju^y^juevat OVK rov ^t ava/cra oXoc XaSfv, olov aicou(T. jutv 165 TTOpf yap f (Trjjuara Xvypa, opinion of antiquity ; whence Eustathius observes, that Glaucus uses a word of am- biguous import, that he may not affect the memory of his ancestor. 155. Bt\\|0o0ovr77v. He took this name, BeXX^pov <}>ovsv<;, after the murder of his brother BELLERUS, in consequence of which he fled to the court of Prcetus, king of Argos. His original name was Hipponous. The history of this young hero has been repeatedly pointed out, as bearing a strong resemblance to that of Joseph at the court of Pharaoh. 159. eddfjiaact. Scil. avrovQ. 160. #T "Avreia. She was called also Sthenobaa, by Euripides and others. See Heyne on Apollod. II. 2. 1. p. 277- The epithet dta is merely beautiful. See on II. A. 131. 164. re^vaijjf. For Te9va9i. As if she said, observes the Scholiast, u (BovXti %yv, fKtivov avi\e, intimating that the life of Prcetus himself was in danger. 167- Toye. Scil. ro Kriivai avrov. The rites of hospitality would thus have been violated. 168. (T^/tara Xvypa. Mournful charac- ters. There has been considerable con- trovers) r respecting the nature of these characters. Those who advocate the opi- nion that alphabetical writing was un- known in the age of Homer, understand by them certain hieroglyphic representa- tions, which would indicate to Jobates the estimation in which the bearer was held by Prcetus. Wolfe, as likewise Wood in his Essay on Homer, explains them to mean symbols conventionally understood by a family, but which no stranger could de- cypher. It is rather difficult to conceive however, how any symbolical characters, sufficiently intelligible, could be devised, in order to convey a message of so peculiar a nature as that of Prcetus, with respect to which there seems to have been no pre- vious understanding between the parties. Besides, it is certain, that the words may as well refer, in themselves, to alphabetical as to hieroglyphic writing, provided it can be proved that the former was in existence at the period in question. An expression somewhat similar, where it is unquestion- able that alphabetical writing is intended, occurs in Ovid, Amor. I. 12. 7- Ite hinc, difficiles, funebria signa, tabella : Tuque negaturis cera referta notis. Now, although there is no passage in Homer himself, by which the point may be decided, there is sufficient proof in other writers that writing was then in use, and that it was applied to the ordinary purposes of life. Sophocles, for instance, in Trach. 157. mentions a \TOV eyycypa/i/ievtyj', or written will, of Hercules, who was nearly contemporary with Bellerophon. Euripides also, in Hip- pol. 861. 881. speaks of an iiriaToXr), or (SsXrog, written by Phaedra to Theseus, eighty years before the Trojan war. That Virgil maintained a similar opinion, may be collected from jEn. III. 443. VI. 74. III. 286. of which passages the two former are quoted by Wolfe himself, in his Prole- gomena, though he imputes the writing of the Sibyl to a trifling mistake of the poet. The above authorities, however, must be considered as palpable anachronisms, in persons who were much more capable of ascertaining the fact than we can be at the present day ; or the evidence in favour of the use of alphabetical writing in the age of Homer is conclusive. See Penn's Primary Argument, ch. XI. p. 289. That the verb 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Z'. 201 Iv'irtvaiu TTTVKT^ Bv/mofyOopa TroXXa, Aa^ai S' ?] vary a $ 7Tv0/ow, o^p' aTroXotro. Avrap o j3fj AuiarjvSe 0wv VTT' afivjiiovi 'AXX' or S) Auiar/v I?, EavOov TE i/o TlV a , Kttl VVa 'AXX' or 817 SficarT) < Kai rorf jutv iplftvf, icai r?r o-fjjua W O m joa ot yctjUjSpoto Trajoa Dpofroio 0potro. Aurap 7TtSr) OTJJUO KCIKOV Ilpwrov JUEV /oa Xt/xatpav ajuatjieaiclrTjv fic S' ap' eijv ^tov jivo^, ouS' av0paJ7ro;v, , oiriOev Sf SpaKtuv, JUECTCTTJ ^(j Aftvov cnroTrvdovara TTVJOOC ftvoc alOofjiivoio. Kai rr)v JUEV Kar7T0v, av, 2oXv/uoi *H 8' TK rpia rtKva Safypovt r, Kai 'iTTTToXo^ov, ^cn'O jui7rira 185 190 195 'AXX' or S?) o fTO Tratrt TO 'AXijtov otoc aXaro, 7TCLTOV 200 Mapvajucvov SoXvjuottrt Karljcravf Tr)v SE stance of a people so entirely destroyed, that no footsteps of them remained in his time. Some authors, both ancient and mo- dern, from a resemblance in sound to the Lai in name of Jerusalem, have confounded them with the Jews. Tacitus, speaking of the various opinions concerning the origin of the Jewish nation, has these words : Clara alii tradunt Judceorum initia; Soly- mos, carminibus Homeri celebratam gentem, conditfB urbi Hierosolymam nomen e suo fecisse. Hist V. 2. POPE. This tradition respecting the origin of the Jewish nation, argues complete ignorance of the Hebrew name of Jerusalem. ^ 186. 'A/iaoVae avriavtipag. See on II. T. 189. These labours, which Jobates imposed upon Bellerophon, are highly de- scriptive of the times. Of the same nature were those of Hercules, under Eurystheus, and Jason, under Pelias. 192. Qvyarkpa. Apollodorus calls her Philonoe. ^ 194. feat p,kv 01 AVKIOI K. T. X. It was usual in the ancient times, upon any signal piece of service performed by the kings or great men, to have a portion of land de- creed by the public, as a reward for them. Thus, when Sarpedon, in II. M. 310. sqq. incites Glaucus to behave himself valiantly, he puts him in mind of these possessions granted by his countrymen. In the same 205 manner in Virg. jEn. IX. 274. Nisus is promised by Ascanius the fields which were possessed by Latinus, as a reward for the service he undertook : campi quod rex habet ipse Latinus. POPE. 200. dXV ore Sri KaKtlvog K. r. X. Heyne understands the expression cnrrjx- 0cro Tracri Otolffi to mean nothing more than that he was overtaken by misfor- tunes, which the ancients were accustomed to attribute to the anger of the gods. See on II. Y. 306. The crime by which he incurred this hatred, Glaucus carefully omits to mention ; but it was probably his daring ascent on Pegasus, when Ju- piter, irritated at his presumption, stung the steed with a gad-fly, and precipitated the rider to the earth. He fell upon the plains of Cilicia, afterward called 'AXquu, from his unhappy and solitary wanderings, which Homer intimates in this passage. See also Apollod. Bibl. II. 3. III. 1. Natal. Com. IX. 4. Hence Milton, P. L. VII. 17. Lest from this flying steed unreined as once Bellerophon, though from a lower clime Dismounted on the Aleian field I fall, Erroneous there to wander and forlorn. Cicero has translated the two following lines in Tusc. Qusest. III. Qui miser in campis mcerens errabat Aleis, Ipse suum cor edens, hominum vestigia vitans. 205. ri]v. Laodamia. See below on v. 428. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Z'. 203 ot jU /( y' apfarot f* GTlKTe, KOI K TOV f ju' Tpoujv, KCU juot juciXci 7roXX' tTrl AlV Clpt(7TUtV, KOL V M/$ yivoQ TTdTtpuv at "Ev r' 'E xQova. The last lines of this citation precisely correspond with those of Diomed, in v. 224. On the present occasion, as no other Suipa Zevuca were at hand, the two friends change their armour. It is well known that a similar species of free-masonry prevailed among the ancient Christians, to which there seems to be an allusion in Rev. ii. 17- See also Sam. Petit's Miscell. II. 1. Cave's Prim, Christianity, III. 3. 222. TvCea 5' ov (iKfJ,vr]fJi.ai. The verbs to remember, to forget, &c. are properly joined with the genitive, as in v. 1 12. supra, II. A. 407. O- 60. and elsewhere. They are sometimes, however, though rarely in Homer, found with an accusative. Herod. VIII. 66. TWV iirtpvriaQnv TTportpov rdt ouvouara. See on II. B. 600. 204 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 71. * opvct l^tXtro lV Oc 7rpo TuSetSrjv AiOju/jSsa TEU^C' a'juetjSe, Xpvorca ^aXicEiwv, icaTOju|3ot' Ivvaj3oiu>v. w Eicra>p 8' a>e Sjcame TE Tr /itv Tpwwv a'Xo^ot 0lov ?$ Ovya irai^dg re, KaatyvriTOVQ re, tra^ rf Kai Trocrtac* o 230 235 240 'AXX' 6r Sr) Ilpmjuoto Sojuov TTfpticaXX^ i'icav, Sfo-r^cr' alOovcrriat rfruyjUfvov* avrap iv avr(i"J Ilvrr)covr' Vcrav OaXajULOi ZBOTTOIO \iOoto, IlXi7(TiOt aXXrjXtov Sf^T|jLivof tvflaSe Trainee Kotjuwvro npia^toto ?rapa juvr/arrjc aXo^otat. Kovpawv o' trtpwOev tvavrioi tvSo^tv auAf/c 245 234. !sXero. Ademit. This is the only sense in which Homer employs Igaiptly, as in II. P. 470. T. 137. The words imply simply that the superior value of his armour above that of Diomed never entered his mind : and the fact is attributed, according to the custom of the times, to the agency of Jupiter. Porphyry, and Eustathius, whom Pope also has followed in opposition to his better judgment, understand the verb in the sense of to elevate. This would be eiraipeiv, not iZaiptiv, and the passages above cited, where the same expression recurs, are de- cisive against them. 236. Karo/z/3oi' tweafBoiuv. See on II. B. 106. 449. This unequal exchange of Glaucus and Diomed passed into a pro- verb. Hence Martial, Epigr. IX. Tarn stupidus nunquam nee tu,puto, Glance, fuisti, XaX/cca donanti %pvffea qui dederas. See also A. Gell. II. 23. Cicero ad Attic. Lib. VI. Aristot. Ethic. V. 9. Plato in Phaedr. &c. Of the construction see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 342. b. 239. TraiSctG. That is, irtpl Traidwv. 241. TroXXyeri #e Krjde 0rj7rro. See on II. B. 15. Eustathius observes that this is a parenthetical remark of the poet himself. 243. aiOovayai. Porches, or Porticoes, built on pillars in front of the house, so as to admit the solar rays : whence the deri- vation from alOb), splendere facio. Eustath. \iQivoiQ iiTraiOpoiQ aroaig alBo^iivaiQ ?}Xi<>. 244. TrevrrfKovr' tvtaav OaXa/Jiot K. T. X. Hence Virg. ^En. II. 603. Quinquaginta illi thalami, spes tanta nepotum, Barbarico pastes auro spoliisque superbi. Compare II. Q. 495. and see Apollod. III. 12. 5. It ap- pears from this passage that masonry was not unknown in the time of Homer, though it was very far from that splendid magni- ficence which it afterwards reached. Hence also, and from II. I. 468. we may form a tolerable idea of the structure and accommo- dation of the houses of the opulent in the heroic ages. They seem to have been built within an enclosure e'pKOf, which surrounded the outer court, aiX), into which there was an entrance beneath a porch or portico. In front of the house itself was a hall, irpoSopog, into which the several chambers, OdXajuoi, opened; and these latter were separately assigned to the male and female branches of the family. Thus the sons and daughters of Priam had their respective apartments on opposite sides of the house. It does not appear, however, that the women were so completely separated from the society and conversation of the men, as they afterwards were ; and the avdpuv and yuvai/comrif, as they were called, are not mentioned in Homer. It seems, indeed, that the upper part of the house was more particularly as- signed to virgins (II. B. 514.) ; but it does not appear that they ever scrupled to join the society of the men. See Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 189. 247. The genitive Kovgawv must be con- strued with 0ctXajuoi. The adjective reyeoi, in the following line, is nothing more than an ornamental epithet to complete the line, and used precisely in the same manner as 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Z'. 205 taav rtytoi BaXa/uLOi ?crro7o \Woio, ioi aXX?'jX(t>v SeSjLtr/jUfvot* tvOd^t -yetjujSpoi Kotjuwvro Hpidfioto Trap' euSofyc aXo^ottrtv. ot ?]7rioSfe>poe Evavrtrj TjXu0 juijrrjp, Eo-cryoiKra, Owyarpuv ftSoe ajo/arrjv* "Ev r' apa ot 0u X f P*> ETTOC T' ^>ar', EK T' o TEKVOV, TITTTE XtTraJv TroXcjtiov Opavvv Et *H fj.d\a ?) TtipovGi SiKrwvujuot I/IEC 'A^aiwv, Mapva/iEvot TTEpi aoru, ai 8' Ev0a($ 0ujuoe av?icv 250 255 'AXXa fifV, o^pa K rot jufXtrj^la oTvov E 'Qc o'TTfio'pc Aa TraTjOi Kai aXXotc Ilpwrov, ETTCcra ^ K' avrbc; ovrjaeai, at KE wiyaOa. ftlvoc /ufya oivoc ?* 260 ^jUEijSfr' 7Ttra Mr) juoi oTvov atp M?) LI' a7royvib)orr) rl o aviTTTOKn Aa l8 7T17 (7Tl Atjuart Kat \v9p(t) TTETraXayjUEvov E the Latins frequently call the whole house tectum. There is evidently no distinction intended between these twelve chambers and the former fifty ; and it seems probable, that in this instance, they may have formed two sides of a quadrangular building, of which the palace, or part occupied by Priam himself, was the third ; the epKog, or enclo- sure, completing the square. Eustathius understands by rsyeoi that these were above the others, at the top of the palace, but this is evidently contradicted by the words ere- pd0v evavTioi. 251. rj-n-iodupoQ. This compound epithet implies nothing more than the simple adjec- tive jjTriV 252. Eustathius understands svdyovaa intransitively for daiovaa, as does also Por- phyry with the commentators in general. Schol. l(rayoujuad. aiOoira oivov 265 tress of the Trojans was known within the city is evident from v. 386. and the purpose for which Hector had left the field imme- diately suggested itself to Hecuba, probably from the existence of a custom of suppli- eating the gods upon similar occasions. 261. avdpi de KSKprjuri K. T. \. Hence Horat. Epist. I. 19. 6. Laudibus arguitur vini vinosus Homerus. Compare II. T. 161. Od. JBJ. 463. There is, however, a similar passage in Ps. civ. 15. LXX. olvoq evpaivi KapSiav avQpuirov. See also on II. JSJ. 325. 265. u.r) a' cnroyvniiffyQ. Lest you ener- vate, weaken me. Schol. (3\d^yg p,ov TO. /igXjj. 266. xpo"t d' av'nrroiGi K. T. X. See on II. A. 449. The learned Spencer, in speak- ing of this custom among the Jews, (de PurificaL p. 778.), considers it as derived by them from the Pagan nations around them. It is particularly enjoined in Exod. xxx. 20. and the custom is alluded to in Psalm xxv. 6. LXX. Ni\//o/Ltat iv aQ&oiQ TO.Q x 'P" pov, KO.I KUK\w(ra> TO Qvaiaarripiov GOV. Compare 1 Tim. ii. 8. 267. tari. For e&crri, licet. In this sense it is usually followed by a dative of the person, as in II. Y. 246. ; but sometimes by an accusative with the infinitive. So again in II. N. 787. Od. B. 310. 268. a'ipaTi Kai \v9py K. T. X. There is a fine passage in Eurip. Iph. T. 380. where 206 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, 71. 'AXXa 7TQOC 270 "EoTtv ivi jUfyap(j), icat rot TroXv ^tXraroe atrip, Tov *AftfVO/W T^ yovvamv ^u/cojuoto, Kat ot viroaxtaOai Suoicat&Ka jSoue ivt vrjo7 "Hvtc ??KOTae hptvat/mtv, at K' fXe^o 1 ^ "AOTU T6 ica( Tjoaxtfv aXo^ou^ Kai vryTrta ricva' At KEV TuSfOC vtov aTroa^rj 'iXtou tp/c> "Aypiov at^jurjrrjv, Kpartpov jU7]orwpa ^ojSoto. 'AXXa K'IV 01 avOi F. %avot. See Matt, Gr. Gr..513. Obs. 1. Itseems, however, that this is the only instance in Homer, where the particle Kt accompanies the optative, in the expression of a wish. See Herman ad Horn. H. Apol. 51. 285. $peva. Supply Kara. 288. KrjdJtvTa. See on II. F. 382. 291. "ZiSovirjOtv. Dictys Cretensis, Lib. I. acquaints us, that Paris returned not di- rectly to Troy after the rape of Helen, but fetched a compass, probably to avoid pur- 2 29 suit. He touched at Sidon, where he sur- prised the king of Phoenicia by night, and carried off many of his treasures and cap- tives, among which probably were these Sidonian women. The author of the an- dent poem of the Cypriacs says, he sailed from Sparta to Troy in three days; from which passage Herodotus concludes that the poem was not Homer's : II. 117- We find in the Scriptures, that Tyre and Sidon were famous for works in gold, embroidery, &c. and whatever regarded magnificence and luxury. POPE. See especially Isai. xxiii. Ezek. xxvii. xxviii. In fact, the Phoenicians were, in very early times, celebrated for merchandise of every description ; and their country was justly considered the emporium of the East. They were the earliest navi- gators ; and their skill in ship-building may be inferred from 1 Kings v. 6. The ars Sidonia passed into a proverb , and the term Sidonian was used as a general epithet for magnificence. Compare Judg. xviii. 7- Their early trading with Greece is mentioned in Herod. I. 1. In the next line Kara must be supplied before odov. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Z'. 207 TTOtKtXjuao-tv, r) 'AaT77p 8' we aTTfXajUTrfv* Ktro 8e vsmroc aXXwv. 295 B/ 8' tlvat, TroXXai 8 jUr; ASov 877 7X^ AfOjurjSfoe, ^^ Kat O.VTOV IIpi7Va Soe 7TTtv Sicatwv TTjOOTrapot^f Tr rot avTiKa vvv SvoKa&eKa flovg ivl Ao-ru T Kal Tpwwv aXo^ovc Kai vriwia rlcva. 310 Trpoc KaXa, ra /o' avroQ irevZe avv av^/oaatv, ot ror' apurroi ^Hcrav fvt TjQOty jOtj3(tXaict rlcrovC avSpcc* 315 Gt ot 7Tofrj(rav aaXa^uov, Kat owjua, Kai ai>X?7V, u^t rf nptajitoto KQI "EKropoc, iv TroXft Aa 0tXoe* Iv 8* a/oa TTfpl XP " 80 ? TTOpKTJC* 320 Tov 8' eujo' Iv OaXafjLtj) TTf/oticaXXIa TW\E' fVovra, 299. Kwrtrijtc. According to Euripides, duced with less propriety, as Pallas appears Hecuba was also the daughter of Cisseus ; no where interested in the conduct of affairs, in which case Theano was her sister. Virgil through the whole jEneid. I take the epi- follows Euripides in . VIK(7, cdeXov 8* aX" TTpOTpaTTEtrOai. Nvv SI /i TrapftTTOuo-' a'Xo^oc juaXaKOtc "QpfJlirid C TToXfjLlOV* $OKl Sf jUOl O)^ KTttt Awiov ^(TffEffdai* vi/cr] 8* 7rajUtj3rai aVSpac. 'AXX' aye vuv fTTijiiavov, dprfia rfu^ea 8ua>" 340 *H 10', yw 8e fj lN Qc $aro' roy ouri Tov 8* 'EXevij fULvO JU10, K ' r/juan r, ore jtte TrpioTov TEKE JLUJTTJ/O, 345 if opO, r} etc KUjua TroXu^XoiVjSoto 322. aQoiovTa. From a^aw, contrecto. Trrjv, dovvai ry \viry. Of the verb ?rap- Eustath. xpioftevov, ^iXocaXowj/ra. enrtlv, in the next line, see on II. A. 326. AaijLtoj/t', ou /iv Ka\d K. r. X. All 555. the commentators observe this speech of 339. VIICT; 6" 7ra/m/3erai avSpag. Virg. Hector to be a piece of artifice. He seems .' $$*? VEjltEdlV TE Kttl a'/CT^Ed TToXX' aV0ptt>7TWV. Tourtj.) '' ovr' ap vuv ^>pV EJUTTE&H, our' ap' O "Eo-o-ovrat* rw icai /Lttv tTravpiiasvOai OLW. 'AXX' cryE vuv EireXtfe, Kai ^o rwS' TTI , 7T/ rrt jLtaXtora TTOVOC (frpivac; ajU0tj3l]3i7JCv, 355 7Tl UC *?K ICttKOV WTTOKTl 7TXwjLl0' OO&tfJUM l Trjv 8' rifKtfitr 7Ttra fji^ya^ KOpv0atoXoe f/ EiCTa>/o' Mr/ JUE KaOti\eovpa iSwjuat 365 Otjc^ac, aXo^ov r ^iXrjv, tcai vf)iriov vlov. Ov yap r' otS', i ri (T^tv i/7rorpo7roc V^Ojuai airtc> VTTO X P^ ^ ^ ^a/^owo-iv 'A^atwv. wv?7/-c 5>\ ? v v 5>\ ^ - > o*re Ecrrrj ETT ouoov twv, jUEra OE G/uLtoyviv EE^TTEV 3/5 Ei o a-yf j^ot, S/zwai, I'Tj/iEprEa juu0r)(ra(r^' 11^ EJSrj 'AvSjOOjua^Tj XfuicwXEvoc K fueyapoio ; 'HE Trrj EC yaXowv, 17 ivar/owv EU 348. a7r66p. 329. ^irj ^itv aTrospcme JWT) eZvai awry pkva.Q iftirkSovg. HEYNE. fieyag Trorafioe (3aQvdivT)Q. Apollon. Lex. See on II. A. 410. The meaning is, / *ws- aTrofpfff cnrkirviZev kv vdctTi. The con- joec/ tpt 8' ajua TratSa ? H joa -yuvr) ra^utrj* 6 cT airiaavTQ ^w/zaroc "Eicrwp Tr)v avrriv oSov aurtg, fujcrt/utvac Jcar' ayutac- Eur TruXac ticavE, ^tp)(OjUvoc jueya aoru, ac, (rp "yttjO f/ieXXe ^i^i^vat TTt^tovSe,) avTii) ri\0i Oiovcra, a^rj, OvyaTYip jmtyaXrjTOpog 'Her/wvoc, VTTO FlXaK^ v\r]tacrri, , KtXtKffro 1 ' avOjOcrf) KaX(TK 2cajuavSptov, avra/o ot a'XXot 'Aoruavaicr'* oloc yap puro "iXtov " 6 U 9a\dfj.ovQ or dopovg, and in the next of vaov. Both are of frequent occurrence, See Bos. Ellips. Gr. pp. 71. 195. Of the use of s^oi%rai in the present, instead of the aorist, see on II. E. 472. 396. 'HtTiiav. Of this anacoluthon, see on 11. B. 350. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 433. 398 . Z\tTO. Was married. The verb t%etv (Subaud. yvj/cruca or Trofftv) is con- stantly used in this sense. Compare Herod, IX. 76. Xen. Cyr. I. 5. 10. Hellen. VII. 4 23. Deut. xxviii. 30. 2 Chron. xi. 21. LXX. D. Matt. xiv. 4. xxii. 28. Mark vi. 18. John iii. 29- iv. 17. 1 Cor. vii. 2. et s&pius. 400. draXaQpova. Eustath. diraXd (qu.? araXd) Qpovovvra. II. S. 567. TrapQsviKcti Sk Kal rftOeoi draXd (ftpovtovTeg. Hence the adjective signifies tender, delicate. The Scholiast on the next line renders dya- TTIJTOV by fiovoyevfj, in which he is ap- proved by Ernesti, who observes that the word has the same signification in Holy Writ: e.g. Matt. iii. 17- xvii. 5. compared with John i. 14. So also Gen. xxii. 3. LXX. But there seems to be no good reason for rejecting, in either case, the primary signi- fication of the word: and in Homer at least it must signify beloved ; otherwise there is a tautology in Od. B. 365. JJIOVVOQ iuv dya- 403. ' AaTvdvaKT '. This manner of giving proper names to children, derived from any place, accident, or quality belonging to them or their parents, is very ancient, and was customary among the Hebrews. The Tro- jans called the son of Hector Astyanax, be- cause, as it is said here, and in II. X. 506. his father defended the city. There are many instances of the same kind in Genes. xxx. where the names given to Jacob's chil- dren, and the reasons of those names, are enumerated. POPE. In general they added the name of the father, either for distinc- tion, or from respect. II. K. 68. HarpoOcv SK yevtrjg ovofidZwv avSpa sVaorov, TLdv- rag KvSaivwv. The reason of the name which Hector himself had given to his son, does not immediately appear. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Z'. 211 $ ol ay\i Traptoraro cajc/ou^touaa, 405 apa ot 0u X a P*> MTOC r' E^ar', EK r' Oiaet O-E ro trov JUE'VOC, ouS' tXe IlatSa TE vr/TTta^ov, KCU E/U' a/j,[jiopov, r) TCL^CL * ra^a yap tr icaraKravOV(Ttv 'A 0opjurj0VTc* fftot St KE Kpc\ov ar/, 410 a(f>a/j.apTOvar), ^Oova ou/iveu, ou yap ET' a'XXrj "Eorat OaXwwpri, lird av avyz TTOT^JLOV ET 'AAA' X '" ouSt juot core Trarrjp fcai Trorna 'Hrot yap Trarlp' ajjLOv a7TKrav ^Toc 'A^iXXEuCs 'E/c ^ TroXtv 7Tpo- KtXticwv fu vatraw(Tav, 415 0)7/3*jv v\^i7rv\ov' Kara 3' Kravv 'Hfrtwva, Ovci JJLIV ^fvapt^* <: vacant. POPE. In 212 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Z'. "Eicrop, ara/o (ru juoi Etrtn Trarijp KOL TTOTVICL jLtr/rr)(0, 'H jcaoryvrjroc, fjv E juot OaXepbg TrapaKOirijc. 430 'AXX' try vuv iXsatjOE, Kai avrov jut/xv' ETTI Mrj TratS' bpfyaviKov OEU?C> X^P T ' V T yvvalic Aaov orf/crov Trap' fptvfov, EvOa juaXtara "A/u|3aroe E, /cat ayaicXurov 'iSojUEvfja, ' 'ArpEtSac, KOI TuSfOC a\KifJLOv viov' C . 37. According to Strabo, XIII. p. 411, 43. rpa%i ri TOTTOQ KOI spi^fw^f. 434. a^/3aro. Accessible. Schol. avd- the same manner, the sudden deaths of men are attributed to Apollo. See note on II. A. 370. and compare Od. O. 409. 429. "Eicrop, arap av K. T. \. These beautiful lines have been repeatedly imi- tated, but they have never been equalled in tenderness and feeling. Propert. El. I. 23. Tu mihi sola domus, tti, Cynthia, sola paren- tes, Omnia tu nostrce tempora Icetitia. And again, Eleg. IV. ii. 75. Fungere maternis vicibus, pater : ilia meorum Omnis erit collo turba ferenda tuo. But, in particular, the whole of this pathetic address of Andro- mache should be compared with that of Tecmessa in Soph. Aj. 485. The position of the pronoun and the particle ar voa^tv aXi(TKaa> Out}' jii Ovfibg avwyfv* ITTSI paOov jujuvai i Ait, Kai 7rpa>roi(7i jUra Tpueaai iia\(jQai, 445 'Apvwjiifvoc Trarpoc re julya KXIoc, 1$' jiiov aurou. Ev jtiv yap roSf oTSa Kara 0p*va Kai Kara Bvfjiov, "Eor (TtV, t', ore K!V rO(T(Tav a'yrjrat, fXfuOfpov ^jua/o cnrovpa^' 455 Ka/ KEV, Iv "Apyt lovara, Trpoc a'XXrjc t Kat Kv v^WjO 0op0tc MeacrijtSoc T) ' floXX' aKa2ojUvi]* Kpar/or) Kai ?ror rtc iVportv, iSwv Kara "E/cropo^ r/^ yuvi], oc aptcrrU(Tc jua^(rvat 460 Tpwwv t7T7ro3a/iwv, or "iXtov a'jU0jua^ovro. "Qc Trorl rtf pt* trot S' au vlov v, ov TTCUOOC 6pfar *Ai// 8' 6 Trat'e Trpoc KoXirov ev^wvoto TiOfi irarpbc; i\ov oi v r', 1?O Xo^o floe vfuovra vorjcrae* 'EK Sf -yAatrcrs irarrip re iXov vtov ITTEI Kvae, w^Xe rt El7Tv l7ruSjUvoc Act r', a\\oiat re OsolaC Zcw, a'XXot TE 0Oi, 8or Sii) icat 470 475 tr;v T' dyaObv, KOL 'iXt'ou t^>t ava Kai 7TOT rte t7rr?(Tt, Trarpoc S' oy TroXXov ajUt 'Efc TToXljuou avtovra' (f>poi $ cvapa j3porovra, Kriva orfiov avSpa, ^apeirj o tftpiva jifiTrip. 480 cS' lov* ^ 8' a'joa jutv K^wSfi ^E fv -ycXacratra* TTOGIQ $ iXl T Utl/ fCaT^ 485 jii?7 juot n Ov jap rig JUL v?Tp alaav civrjp "Ai'Sl irpoiaifjti. Molpav o' ovTLva 0?7jut TTf^vyjUfVOv efj.fj.evaL av Ov icafcov, oi>^ UEV 466. TraidoQ ops^aro. See above on v. 68. This is a common use of the middle voice, in which the direct action is done on the agent himself, but in reference to another person. Compare II. T. 25. and see Tate on the middle verb ; Mus. Crit. T. I. p. 103. 468. drvxpeif. See on v. 38. supra. 476. Zev, d\\oi re 6eol, K. T. X. Soph, Aj. 550. T Q Tral, jkvoio Trarpoe tvrw%knr6\oi(Tt "Ep-yov tiroi\crOai' Tro , rot t tyytyaaatv 215 490 4Q5 7ra0' wave Kara Sa/cpu ^c v vatmiovrac A? Ou Oio 'AXX' 67', 7Tt ert ^woy yoov "EicrOjOa <^ vi oiK(i>* fttv r' ^avro wTTorpoTrov IK 500 u icXura 7roiKi ' 7Ttr' ava aoru, TTOCTI Kpanrvotcri 6r r*c oraro airoppri^aQ i\a res z/wa cer^a es^ : e Fatum sensu sano nil aliud est, nisi decretum divinum de existentia mundi, rerumque omnium qua in eo fount. Hence Macrob. V. 16. Fortunam Homerus nescire maluit, et soli Deo, quern Moipav vocat, omnia regenda committit ; adeo ut hoc vocabulum TV\T], in nulla parte Homerici vo- luminis nominetur. Contra Virgilius non solum novit et meminit, sed Omnipotentiam quoque ei tribuit. See, however, on II. P. 321. 490. aXV tiQ OIKOV K. T. X. Compare II. E. 429. JEsch. Theb. 1 84. So also Ovid, Met. XII. 474. columque, I, cape cum calathis, et stamina pollice torque. Bella relinque viris. The Jewish Rabbins also have a maxim, that a woman's wisdom is centered in the 491. j/XafcarTjv. The distaff. The neuter plural TO. TjXaKara is the wool upon the dis- taff. Eustath. TO. Trepi rfjv rjXaKaTrjv tpta. See Od. Z. 53. 30. P. 97. and compare Od. A. 135. 492. tpyov 7roix i TricrrpE^Ojue v n. 506. wf d' ore rig K. T. X. This beau- tiful comparison is translated in Virg. JEn. XI. 492. Qualis ubi abruptis fugit prase- pia vinclis Tandem liber equus, campoque potitus apertOj Aut ille in pastus armentaque tendit equarum, Aut assuelus aquee perfundi flumine noto Emicat, arrectisque /remit cer- vicibus atte Liucurians ; luduntque jubee per 1 colla, per armos. Somewhat similar is that in Shakspeare's Henry IV. Act. I. I. 9. Contention, like a horse Full of high feeding, madly hath broke loose, And bears down all before him. Schol. orarof 6 0ra> STTI Trokiiv xpoVov. The verb aKOGTiiv, to feed, is derived from aKoori;, a sort of bearded grain, or barley. Eustath. CLKOO- Trjaat' TroXvicpiOijaai, aKoorai ydp at Kpi- OaL The noun occurs in Nicand. Alex- ipharm. 106. This simile is repeated, with a somewhat different aim, in II. O. 263. 507- irtBioio. Subaud. Sid. Schol. Kpo- aivuv tTruepovwj/ rolg iroaiv. Schol. Villois. tpiydovTruv. So Virgil : Quadru- pedante sono solidum quatit ungula campum. 508. XovtaQai Trora/ioTo. The Vene- tian Scholiast understands an ellipsis of vdaTi; and on II. E. 6. where the same construction occurs, he supplies the pre- position !. If there is any ellipsis at all, the former is, doubtless, correct, as sanc- tioned by II. II. 669. \OVatvwv, WOT' ^ Kay^aXowv, ra^ltc ^ TTO^EC fyipov' ai^a S' ETTEira "EcrOjoa Stov f'rfrjUfv aSfX^fov, vr' ap' 510 515 'Hvt', ^ juaXa 017 CT icai itrtrv Tov o 1 a7rajUj3(tyivo KOpvOaioXog "Eicrwp" 520 vt , OVK av rt^ rot av?7p, o crcrt. TO 8' /ZOl' Epyov a 'AXXa f/CW Iv OVJULW, off virlo (T0v ato-^e' aicouw TpWWV, 01 ^OV(Tt TToXi/V 7TOVOV tlVEKO. OTEtO. 525 AXX' tojuv* ra 8' o7rt(T0v apfCTarojUf^ 1 , aticE 'Eic Tpoirjc iXaaavrac fU 510. ay\at^0i 7re7roi0wg. So Stat. Achill. I. 279. ///e rfm campis fluviisque et honore superbo Gavisus. Schol. ayXatp^f r< fcdXXei rou (rcG/iarog. Instances of anacoluthon, similar to that in the follow- ing line, abound in Homer ; and they ex- hibit a species of negligence which can only be attributed to the inattention which was paid to grammatical rules in the early state of the language. See on II. B. 355. 513. rfXeiCTwp. The Sun. Eustathius de- rives it Trapd TOV xovaoQavrj i]\tKTOov. Others, with more probability, perhaps, take it for aXeKTOOQ, from a priv. and \SK- rpoj/, cubile ; because the sun never rests, But the derivation is altogether uncertain. 516. 6apie. Eustath. did. Xoywv wjui- Xei. From cap, a wife. See on II. E. 486. 518. ^0i'. Fenerande. Scholiast, on II. X. 229. oeTTTiKtj 'ATroXXwv* (TO 3' au /uEjitauta, Atoc Ovyartp jUEyaXoio, a?r' OuXujUTroto, jjiiyag Si (TE OVJULOQ avijKEv ; 25 tva &) Aavaotart fta^rjc IrfpaXKEa 5 7Ti ou ri Tpwac aTroXXujUEvo 'AXX' El jUOt Tl TTlOotO, TO KtV TToXu KEpStOV Etl], Nvy JUEV Travc (j>i\ov ETrXfro ^UjU^J aOavaTTpai, Sm7rpa0i/ TO^E aaru. Tov S' ai)r Trpoa&nre Sea yXavicwTrtc; 'A0ijvr/* Oo EOTW, E/caEpyf* ra yap fypoveovaa KOL avrfj 'HXOov OTT' OV\VJULTTOIO jUEra T/)wac Kai 'A^aiouC' 35 'A XX' ay, TTWC jU/uovac TroXfjUOv KaraTravffEjuEv avSpwv ; Trjv S' aurf 7rpoo-t7Tv ava^, Atoc vtoc> ' Eicropoc op(TO)fJLEv icparcpov JUEVOC tT 'Hv rtva TTOU AavaaJv TTpOKaXtacrtTai oioOev otoc 7 ^avrjrrjv. See on II. K. 236. 32. vpv aBavaryai. Eustathius ob- 9. KopvvrjTijQ. Qui clavam gestat. It serves, that the adjective in the feminine was the custom of the chiefs, in the heroic must refer to Minerva and Juno. One MS. ages, to carry a baton. Cf. v. 138. however, reads dQavaroiai, in which case 12. 0TdvriQ. Schol. Villois. tldog Trepu Jupiter would be included. K0a\ataf, k^o^rjv %ov 77 <5e /ura^opa 39. oioOev oiog. Omnino solus. In ex- aTro rije rwv opwv OTt^dvrjQ. Properly, pressions of this kind the adverbial genitive the exterior rim of the helmet : and thence is merely emphatic, and adds nothing to the the helmet itself: II. K. 30. A. 96. sense. So again infra v. 67- aivoBev 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, H'. i v avr Ot 8fi K ayaffGafjLtvoi \a\KOKV Otov 7ro/o(Tav TTO\fjii^et lV Qc $ar'' oi>cT airiOriat Ota 8' "EXevoc, TTjOtajUOto i\OQ Tralc, avvOero 6v[uo fjv, rj pa Oeoiaiv E^vSavf jurjrfowtR* Srr) $ Trap' "Eicrop' twv, icai jutv Trpoe fjLvOov t7Tv" "Ejcrop, iul n/ota/ioto, Aa /xfjrtv araXavr, *H joa vu juot ri TriOoio ; Kaai'yvrjroc ^ rot a/it'. jUv KaOiGOV Tjowa^ icai TTUVTU^ ' 7r/ooicaX(7(Tai 'Axa^ 'Avr/j3tov fiaxtaaaOai tv aivri Ov -ya/o TTW rot jULotpa Oavttv KCU TTOT/LIOV 7Tt(T7rtv. 219 40 45 50 l Oc 0a0'* "Ecrw|0 8* aur' xajf>r? julya, juivov a Kai p ig jjiiaaov iwv, Tjowwv avltpye tyaXayyas, M(T, horreo ; and thence, the gentle rippling of the waves, as the wind begins to rise. Dr. Blomfield compares it with the KvpdTwv ykXaafia in ^Esch. Prom. 89. but the derivations, at least, of the words, are totally dissimilar. Ff 2 220 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, H'. 'OpvujU*voto viovj jUfXciva St re TTOVTO^ VTT' Totcu apa ori^C 'tar' 'A^aiwv re Tpwwv TE 65 'Ev 7TSt(j)' "EjCTtojO Sf JJLZT ajUL^OTtpOKTlV t7T* JUV, TpW, KCU ' ra JUE Ovfj,OQ Ivi 'AXXa Kaica 0pova>v rKjueuprai a^orlpotcnv, 70 EltVai "EKTOjOt Sj). 75 Ei )UV Kv j KOtXac 7Ti v^ ljuoy o/uva TraXtv, o^pa Trupop /zc ica! Tpwwv aXo^ot XEXa^tutrt Oavovra. 80 El Si K' lyw rov ?Xw, Stjjr] /zot v Te^x^a o-vXTjo-ac, otact) irporl "iXtov tp?]v, Kat icpfjuow Trpori Sfc VfKUV 7Tt V^aC EUO-trlXjUOUC,' a rajO^vo-wtri icapi] KOjUowvrfe 'A^afOi, 85 Sf/jua rl 01 XEUO-WO-IV ITTI TrXarft 'EXX?]ff7rovrcj. Kttl 7TOT TfC StTTpfft Kttl tylJOVtoV avOptoTT(*)V 9 Nljl 7ToXvcXl7tSt TrXltOV 7Tt OlVOTTa 7TOVTOV* zraXat 69. opicta ^v Kpovf^e K:. r. X. Hector, 80. XeXaxwfft. Impertiant; in an active in the opening of his speech, anticipates sense. Schol. \a\iiv 7roiri, as applied to 79. dontvai. For 36. See on II. T. the Hellespont, see on II. B. 845. 285. 87. dv-gai. See on II. A. 184. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, H'. 221 Ov TTOT' apUTTEvovra Karlicrcvt p. 90 rig pi* TO S' fjuov jcXIo^ OUTTOT' oXttrat. '* ot S* a/oa rravreg aicr)v Sr) MevlXaoc avioraro, KCU jUTt7T, vtSiwv, julya e oTova^&TO Ov/j.( 95 "lijuot, aTTEtXrjrf/jOfc, 'A^atit&f, OVKT ' Et JUT) rtc Aavawv vvv "Eicropoc CLVTIOQ tlffiv. 'AA"\' f ^ N r f '5* V - ' ) AAA vjuae /UV Travrfc votUjO jcat yaia yevoivut, "Hjuevoi au0t fjcaorot aic^pfot, aicXlfC aurwc- 100 ' ywv O.VTOQ 0wpr)5o/xai* aurap v7Tp0 7Tt|Oar' I'^ovrai v aOavaroun OEOICFIV. apa 0wvr)(rac /carfSvo'aro rfu^a fcaXa. K rot, MfvlXaf, 0avr; jStoroto rfXfur?? w Ecropoc tv TraXajU^a-tv, 7ra TroXu ^fprfpoe ^ev* 105 Et u> avai^avTe ?Xov 3ct(rtX^ tic ou rt a^potruvrjc* oiva ^ cr~)^o t ICTJ^O/XEVOC T^p? 110 i^, rov T GrrvyOi(7t Kai aXXot. Km 8' 'AX*XI>C rovrtj) y jua^p tvl KuSmvtp^ "Eppiy* avrijSoXtjaat, OTTp (rlo TroXXov a/itvwv. 'AXXa v* 115 Tourqj o^ Trpojuov a'XXov avaorr^o'oucrtv ' Ei7Tp atr]c 7"' eori, Kat i fJLoOov . For Iptfli, as in II. A. 8. aivwQ, in the next line, on v. 39. supra. In the same sense we have Trept tpidog, in- 99. wdwp Kai yaia yevoiaQe. That is, /ra v. 301. With the sentiment we may Be resolved into those principles you sprung compare Eurip. Hec. 404. av d' t aviararo icat /Uri7rv* 7 Q TTOTTOt, 17 julya TTtvOog 'A^au8a yatav tKa 'H K july' olfJLw&it yfpwv tTTTrrjXara 125 7TOT u' tO TOLC vuv ft 7rrw<7tac TTa/o Tti\t7T(j> EV 68(j>, 60' ap' oi; /copuvrj ot o\tOpov XjoaT(TjU avroe 7Ttr' f^opet jitera /iwXov Avrap, 7Ti AuKOOjoyoe Ivt fjLEyapoicriv AW/C 8' 'E/oU0aXta>vt, ^tXtjj 0pa7rovrt, Tou 6y ru^e' c'x^v TrpoicaXi^Er Ot 8f juaX' rpojuov jcat 8t8iraroc > $^ Il0 rtf 17T<7KV, tOWV t ZEV TraTEp, T} Atavra Xa^fTv, 17 TuSto? vtov, *H avrov j3a<7tXfja 7roXu^pup' av i^ Aa Kpovtwvt Iva jur) T^WEC y T HE Kat aju^>ao/rjy, ETTEI ovrtva ^EtStj Ow yap rtc JUE |3tp y EKTWV aEicovra r ? at'SpEiy ETTEt ov^' EJUE vrjt'Sa *y' re* 190 195 ^fiv "Ejeropi. The verb irakaaativ pro- perly signifies, to besmear, with the idea of motion affixed ; as in II. E. 100. Z. 268. A. 98. 196. M. 186. and elsewhere. It also signifies, io shake the lots ; and it is here applied, in the passive, to the warriors themselves, whose lots were to be cast, With the dative K\r)py, the preposition avv must be supplied. Of the K\fjpo, or lot, see on v. 189. 175. sicaffTog. See on II. B. 775. ; and of the ancient custom of shaking the lots in a helmet, see on vEsch. Theb. 454. Pent, Gr. p. 440. 179. T) Aiavra \a\tiv. Supply dog. See on II. B. 413. 187. OQ Hiv K. T. X. See on II. B. 38. 188. o <$' ap' t/fj3aXcv. Scil. Kr}pv%. yv> d. Scil. Ajax. 189. KX^pou fffjfjia.. There is no neces- sity to suppose that they put any letters upon these lots, at least not their names, because the herald could not tell to whom the lot of Ajax belonged, till he claimed it himself. It is most probable that they made some private mark or signet, each upon his own lot : the lot being only a piece of wood, a shell, or any thing that lay at hand. POPE : from Eustathius. See on II. Z. 168. 195. triyy 0' vpeMv. In silence, with yourselves ; that the Trojans, as Eustathius observes, might not overhear them, andattri- bute their prayers to the effect of fear. 196. a^adirjv. Schol. 0aj>pw. Of tfjnrrjQ, see on II. A. 562. 198. eTrti oi>tf fyt K. r. X. Virg. JEn. IX. 201. Non ita me genitor bellis assuetus Opheltes, Argolicum terror em inter Trojteque labores Sublatum, erudiit. In the next line we have rpa^c'/jfv for Tpatyrjvai. See on II. E. 555. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOZ, H'. 225 Iv SaXajum yevteOai TE, rpa^^ufv re. *Qi ^>a0'* OL S' Eu^ovro Au Kpovtcovt O.VCIKTI. 200 $ Tf (7r(TKv, tSwv ic ovpavbv Ztv Trarfp, "iSrjflf v jUfSlwv, KvSiare, A'/avrt KCU cryXaov ZV\OQ ap&rflat" Ei feat "Eicropa TT() t\ti c, icai /ojcteeu aurou, ajU0orpoi(T jSirjv KCU KU^OC OTTOIGGOV. 205 O Oar' a ?ravra iiar' 7Tt0', oloc TE jttfr avpac, ouc T VVT]K fJLa^i^OaL' 210 Totoc ctjo' A'/ac w/oro ]3XoffupoT(7t Tov ^ JUEV 'Ajoyaot july' eyriOzov Tpwac ^ rpojuoc mvo u7rrjXv0 yma Ka(rrov, 215 "Ecropt r' aurw Ovfj.bc; l 'AXX' OUTTWC Tt tX ^A^ XttWV C OfJLlXoVj 7Tt 7TjOOKaX(T(7arO A'iag S' lyyvBtv ^X0g, 0pwv o-a/coc, i?vr XaX/cOv, 7rraj3otov, 6 ot Tv^ioc ica/UE rux wv ? 22 Sjcvroro/xwv 6^ apto-roe, "YX^? vt otKia vaiwv* W O? Ot 7TOl^(T (TOKOC ttloXov, 7Traj3otOV Tavpwv Zarpetytuvj ?rt S' oySoov r)Xacr ^a^KOV. To 7Tpo V 5 1 ?* V 5l > V - /3 "* Oto ETTI CE^ia, oio 7T apiOTpa vwjuijtrai pwv 'AjaXtTjv* ro juoi 255 7T<7OV, toVCTiV OIKOTC K JUEV tTTftra JUECTOV <7aKO ourao-f Soupt* ot al^jj,r}. A'iag $ a'(T7TtSa vu^v ETraXjUEvoc* 17 OE ^ta ?rp6 260 "HXu0V ly^Eirj* o-rv^)X^ SE /xtv jUEjuawra* Tjur]8^v S' avyiv ETT^X^E* jUfXav 8' avEKrjKtEV al^ua. 'AXX' ouS' we aTTEXrjyE jua^rjc KOpvOaio\O "Eferctip* 'AXX' ava^aCTtrajUEvoc \iOov Et'Xfro X t P >l ^"X 6 ^? , rpri\vv T, [ityav TE* 265 7rra]3otov, MiXa yovvaO*' o 8' VTTTIOC %>TavvaOri, 'A 0-7718' vtx>t/z00V rov 8' cut//' wp0wv a^tOov, etTri re fjivOov 28 S' ai^urjra* royf 17 icai '/SjUfv v S' r/Srj rsXiOei, ayaOov KOL VVKT\ Tov 8' a raura Auroc yajO X^WP 7rpOKaX(7(7aro Travra^ apicrrouc. 'ApXrw, ai/rap fyw /uaXa TTftaojuaf, tfarffp av Tov o ai>r 7rpo Atav, ?Tt rot SWICE ^toc ptytOog re j3i?v Kai TTiwrr^v, 7T/oi Nuv /UEV 7rat(TtJjU(T0a jua^C Kai Sr/iorijroc l(TOK: 285 290 8' owe,' rf Ai/rap s Tpwac u Ai T jiioi Awpa 8', o-y'j a fi, ayaObv KOL VVKT\ TTCLVTCLQ ?rapa vrjuaiv ' f'ra, KOI ETft/pOVCj o? roi IcuriV* Kara aorv jUEya Flpiajuoio 295 Ostov 8uo < ovrai ayaiva. TrfpucXura 8(Jo/iv 274. K/jpuiceg, Aio ayysXoi. See on II. 278. firiSea ddw S . See on II. B. 718. 282. VVKTI iriOiaOai. So again II. 9. 502. I. 65. Od. M. 291. This beautiful application of the verb is imitated in Virg. ./En. II. 9. suadent cadentia sidera som- 289. TriWTTi}v. Scil. ffvvffftv, or <}>p6vr)- ffiv. That iriWTri is properly a feminine adjective is evident from Od. A. 444. com- pared with Od. A. 229. 298. Biiov dvaovrat aywva. Eustathius has given several interpretations of this pas- sage. The most probable solution of the dif- ficulty is, by understanding the word dywv in a sense which it frequently bears, of a assembly, or place of meeting. Apollon. Lex. dywv OTOTTOQ fisov avvayovTai. Compare II. T. 42. Q. 1. Hence Oeiov dy&va will be a sacred assembly. The sense of the verb dvtffOai, subire, is exemplified in the forms, dvtiv, or SvtaOai, doftov, '6fii\ov, TroXiv, and the like, which recur continually. Some have thought that Otiog aywv should be rendered templum ; from the images of the gods which are there collected. But it is better to refer the passage, in the above ac- Gg 2 228 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, H'. rig t tmprtv A\atwv re Tpwwv T* 300 jv pt8oe Tript Ovpoflopoto, ap-yujoorjXov, /coXfto re (f)pwv KCU VTJU//T(I) TeXajUwvi' 8f worr)pa 8i'8ou tyoiviKi 0aavov. 305 Tw 8f 8iaKptv0vr, 6 JUEV /zTtt Xaov "H't', 6 8' T/owaiv ojua8ov Ktf* roi 'Qc t8ov a>ov re KCU Atavroc Trpo^wyovra pivoq KOL Kai /o' ^yov TTport a'aru, afXTrrgovrfc troov ffvcu. 310 Ai'avr' av^ tTz Etc ' Oi 8' 6r 7Tvrari]jOOv, vTrtpfitvti Kjoovwvi. 315 Tov 8j0ov, aju^)t 0' CTTOI;, Kai jttiv 8t^vav a?ravra, MtorrvXXov r' ap' 7Ti(TrajUVtt)Ci irstpav r' ojSfXoicrtv, "QTTrrjfTav T TTfpt^paScwCj pv, 137- a/jtfo, conjungo. Hence also, apfyuo?, ami- 321. vwroiaid' Atai/ra K. r. X. The dis- cus ; Od. II. 427. and dpfyioc, amicitia ; tinction usually observed towards the more Horn. H. Merc. 521. The verb dpOfjiea) oc- honourable guest, in giving him a larger curs in Apoll. Rhod. I. 1340. portion than the rest, is here more particu- 303. B&Kt ZtyoQ K. T. X. It is said that larly marked by Agamemnon, who assigns this exchange of presents between Hector to Ajax the part of the victim which pecu- and Ajax gave birth to a proverb ; that the liarly belonged to himself. Herod. VI. ^56. presents of enemies are generally fatal. For rStv de Ovopevutv airdvTW TO, dspfiaTa. re Ajax with this sword afterwards killed him- Kai rd vSira \ap,f3dvfiv tr^eag, scil. TOVQ self, and Hector was dragged by this belt at flaaiXsaQ. Xenophon, speaking of Lycur- the chariot of Achilles. POPE. Soph. Aj. gus, observes in his Treatise de Repub. La- 661. sxQpwv ddwpa dtipa, KOVK bv^ai^a. cedam. ^ijuopi^ yt ktri r

fia are continually understood with the genitive, whence the above form also arose. 332. KVK\r]ffo^.tv vtKpovg. Eustath. avrl TOV rpo%oi aydyw/if v, f) juaXiora 0' a/ta- %,&v /eo/U(Ttojuv, tl> a7ro jugpouf TO. ydjf) KVfcXa, fijovv 01 rpo%ot, jutpo a^a^Q. See II. E. 722. Others explain the verb by in orbem circumagere ; but the interpretation of Eustathius is sanctioned by v. 426. infra. Of this and the following subjunctive forms, see on II. A. 62. 333. KaraKtiofitv CLVTOVQ. It may not be unwelcome to enlarge a little upon the way of disposing the dead among the an- cients. It may be proved, from innumerable instances, that the Hebrews interred their dead. Thus Abraham's burying-place is frequently mentioned in Scripture. And that the Egyptians did the same, is plain from their embalming them. Some have been of opinion, that the usage of burning the dead was originally to prevent any out- rage to the bodies from their enemies : which imagination is rendered not improbable by that passage in 1 Sam. xxxi. 12. where the Israelites burn the bodies of Saul and his sons, after they had been misused by the Philistines, even though their common cus- tom was to bury their dead. So Sylla, among the Romans, was the first of his fa- mily who ordered his body to be burned, for fear the barbarities he had exercised on that of Marius might be retaliated upon his own. Cic. de Legg. II. 22. Procul dubio cremandi ritus a Greeds venit, nam sepultum legimus Numam ad Anienis fontem ; totique genti Cornelia solemne fuisse sepulcrum, usque ad Syllam, qui primus ex ea gente crematus est. The Greeks used both ways of interring and burning. Patroclus was burned : and Ajax laid in the ground, as appears from Soph. Aj. 1165. STTEVOW KoiXqv KaireTov TIV' idelv K. T. X. Thucydides, in book II. men- tions XdpvaKaQ KV7rap7crti>af, coffins or chests made of cypress wood, in which the Athenians kept the bones of their friends that died in the wars. The Romans de- rived from the Greeks both these customs of burning and burying. " In urbe neve sepelito, neve urito;" says the law of the Twelve Tables. The place where they burned the dead was set apart for this reli- gious use, and called glebe; from which practice the name is yet applied to all the grounds belonging to the church. Plutarch observes, that Homer is the first who men- tions one general tomb for a number of dead persons. Here is a Tumulus, built round the pyre, not to bury their bodies, for they were to be burned ; nor to receive the bones, for they were to be carried to Greece ; but, perhaps, to inter their ashes, which cus- tom may be gathered from a passage in II. V. 252. or it might be only a cenotaph in remembrance of the dead. POPE. On this subject, see Herod. II. 85. Diod. Sic. I. 91. Nicolaus de Sepulcris Hebreeorum ; Kirch- man de Fun. Roman. Adams's Roman An- tiquities, p. 435. Robinson's Archeeol. Greec. V. 6. 7. and Blomfield's Gloss, on jEsch. 230 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, H'. Turaov airb Trpo vwv, &g K oorla TraiaHv 7rarpt8a yaTav. 335 8' ajit^l Truprjv f'va ^vofj.ev ?ayayovrc Acpm>v c 7Tf8iou* Trpori 8' avrbv Sdfj.Ofj.tv W Kao * ot o a'joa Travrc Tjowwv 8' aur' ayopr) yiver 'iX/ou ev TroXet aKprj, 345 Aetvr), rfrpi]^;uTa, Trajoa Ilpm/ioto Ovprjtrt. O* 'AvrjjVWjO 7T7rVU/iVOC *)px' ttyOjOUtV* /iv, Tpa>^' Km AapSavot, 178' tiriKOvpoi, ra jue 9vfj.bg Ivl arfjOtGai KtXtvei. ' ayer', 'Apyir;v 'EXlvr/v KOI KTrjfiaO' CLJUL avrp 350 'ArjOfo> t ?crtv ayziv' vvv 8' opKia TTLCTTO. T( ov vv TL c tva JUT 'Hroi 6y' a>^ ftTrwv icar' ap' t^cro* roicrt 8' av 355 'Avrijvop, (Ti) JUEV OUK r' juot 0tXa raur 1 ayopUtc* OlaOa KOI aXXov fj.vOov d/mdvova rov8f voi)(rat. Et 8' frfov 877 rourov aTro (TTrouSiic dyoptvEig, 'E^ apa 8/j rot ?rira 0ot fypivaQ wXeeav avroi. 360 Avrap cyw Tpwfo-trt jU0' t7T7ro8ajUOtc ayOjOU(ra>" u 8' aTro^rjjU*, yuvatjca jUfv OVK a7ro8(ov, ZIKOQ rolg ptv iro\tfjiioi nish an account of the particular rites with kvavriovg tlvai TOVQ Qeoiig, rj^iiv 8e try/z/ia- which funerals were solemnized. X ^- So again, III. 1. 22. ^lian. V. H. 346. Aav?;. Valde commota. Of the par- XIV. 2. ToiigTrapaflavras OQKOVQ T&V flap- ticiple rt rpjjx u ^; see on IL B - 9 5 - /3dpwv iiryvtaev 'Ayto-tXaog, on roic ^covg 347. rolffiv S' 'Avrffvup K. T. X. Horace ixPvG avroiq Troirjadfievoi TCUQ 7riop- alludes to this speech of Antenor in Epist. KIUIQ, avry QiXovg Kal avp^a^ovQ Kart- I. 2. 9. Antenor censet belli preecidere can- Trpagaj/ro. Liv. III. 2. Si perjurio gaude- sam : Quod Paris, ut regnet salvus, vivatque ant, Diis magis iratis quam hostibus gesturos beatus, Cogi posse negat. bellum. 353. 'iva prj. Unless. Eustath. avri row, 359. a?r6 (TTrow^ijg. In earnest. Eustath. iav p,rj pe'Cojuev ourw. With the sentiment dvrl TOV (nrovdaicjQ Kal ov-% WQ ITTI Treip^. expressed in this passage we may compare TIV'I. Xenoph. Anab. III. 2. 10. JIp&TOv yap 362. avriKpu d' a7r60)//u. / positively riV-tiG fitv e/jiirtdovfitv TOVQ T&V QtG>v op- refuse. See on II. F. 359. and Lex. Pent. KOVQ, oi fit TroXs/tioi iTTiwpKijffaffi re, Kal Gr. v. TO.Q 07TOvda Kttl TOV OpKOVQ \t\VKaGlV. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, H'. Kr/jjuara 8', 6a0'" ot 8' apa rou juaXa jUv KXvov, ^8' tTri AopTTOV 7Tt0' t'XoVTO Kara OTpaTOV V TX(T(TfV. 'Hai^fv 8' 'l8atoc j3rj KotXac 7Tt vf)a. Touc 8' ijo' tv a-yopy Aavaouc^ Otpcnrovrat; "Aprjoc, Nrjt Trapa Trpvjuvrj 'Ayajuljuvovoc* aurap 6 rotat, Srac iv jLtor(roto-t, jUT r\(rertj/. At their posts. Eu-. stath. rd orpartwrtKa Xgy ray/iara. The word is frequently used in a military sense by Xenophon. Compare also II. K. 56. 386. ^vwyei IIpia/Ltoe re K. r. X. See on II. B. 146. 393 ov 0q rte vuv Krrjjtiar' 'AXf^avSpoto ^^o-0w, 400 jjfl' f EXlv)7v* -yvwrov ^, icat of juaXa v^Tri r Qc ^8l Tpwtvaiv o\iOpov irsipar ^7rrat. l Qc 0a0'* Of o a^oa TTCLVTZC; liria^ov vle^ ' Muflov ayao-o-ajUfvot Ato/i^Sfoc LTnro^dfjLoto. Kal TOT* op* 'I Sato v wpoaicftTr) Kptiwit 'AyajU/ivwv' 405 loat , ^rot ftvOov 'A^aiwv UVTOQ "Off rot VTTOKpivovraf E/^ot 8' iTTtav carajctjUv oim ', 7Tl K OdvtoMn, TTVpOg jltlXt(Tca, 'A/i^>orjOov, viKvaQ T a-yljiiEv, ercpoe 8s Apyftot 8' IrEpwaEv EutraEXjuwv OLTTO 'QiTpvvovro, veicvg ayE/ZEv, ercpot 8 JUE^' vXrjv. 420 'HlXtoc JUEV ETTEtra VEOV TTjOOCTEjSaXXfv apovpaz, 'E aKaXappeirao flaOvppoov 'ilicEavoto Ovpavov daaviwv' ot 8' r/vrov aXXrjXottrfv. *Ev0a 8myvwvat ^aX?rwc ^v av8pa eicaarroy* 'AXX' u8art vt^ovrEC aTro jSporov at^uaroEvra, 425 Auicpi;a ^Epjita ^EOvrEC, ajua^awv ETraEtpav. Ou8' aa /cXaiav np/a/ioc jUEya^* ot 8f oruoTry NEKpOU? TTVpKatlJC E7TEVIJVEOV, OL^VVjUEVOi K^p. 'Ev 8s TTUjOt 7rprj(ravTg EjSav Trport "iXtov t/orjv. 409. vsKvo)v KarartOvtiuTbiv. The same tificari ; subaud. ^ia. Hesych. fieiXifffffiv pleonasm occurs in Od. X. 447. So Soph. Kf%apt(T/iva Trparrav. Ant. 515. 6 KarQavtov VSKVQ. Eurip. 412. VKijTrrpov dvtG^Qt iraai Beolffi. Supp. 16. vfKpovc roue oXwXorag. With See on II. A. 234. the sentiment, compare Virg. ^En. XI. 104. 421. 7rpooi/3aX\v a/oovpae. Scil. ac- Nullum cum metis certamen, et cethere cassis, rlaiv. Virgil has imitated this passage of The preposition TTfpi must be supplied. Homer, respecting the funeral rites of the 410. 7rupo fjii\i(Tffkfiei/. Per ignem gra- dead, in , TTvpi TrpTftTavrfc |3av icoiXac vri vfjac. TO f v > \ >/ TO > , A / \ y o OVT ap IT to ijwc, rt o ajEtpcAwni we,, ap' jU0i TTUprjv KpiTog typtro Xaoc ' v 8' ajU^>' avrrjv va Trofeov l^ayayovrfc 435 "Aicptrov K TTf^iou* TTjOort 8* avrov ra^oc tjuav, Ilujoyouc 0' vi/'jjAoi'C} ti\ap VTJWV re KOL auraiv* 'Ev S' avTolm jrvXac V7rotfov u otjoapuiac, avT(i(t)v tTrTTTjXaffiij oSoc *|* opu^av, 440 Evpaav, jUyaXrjv' tX Qc ot /y TTOvlovro icapr; Ot Se 0Oi, Trap /ulya fpyov fJLl)9a)V ^pX I10(TtSa(UV lvO(TL\9(x)V' 445 Trarfp, ^ /oa rtc c^ri /Bjoorwv ITT' a7T/pova aOavaroiGi voov KOL juijrtv vi^t ; opaac o T S' avr icapr) ; 450 Tou S' ^rot JcXlo^ (rrai, ocr^v T' 7TficiSvarat Tou S' 7TtXr)crovrat, o T' ya> Kai "Hp(> AaojLil^ovrt TroXterorajLtcv a Tov Sf jUy' b\Q{] EvVO(Tt'yai > VpV(T0VC> OtOV EEtTTEt,' j 455 "AXXoc KV r?d', 'Ayajufjuvovt icat MEVfXay, 4/0 Awicev 'Ii](TOviSrjc oyl/i "Ev0v ap' oiv/^oi'ro Kaprj KOjUowvrfc ' ' AXXot jttv ^aXK(j>, aXXot S' aWwvi "AXXot ^ pivoigj aXXot 8' avTijori j "AXXot 8' avSpaTro^Eo-o-i' riOtvTO Satra ^aXftav. 475 Ilavvu^tot jUv 7Ttra icapi] ' Aatvuvro, Tpwfc 8f Kara TrroXtv 17 KaKa * roi)^ ^ ^Xwpov SfO^ ^'pfi. ^ ov owSe r* crXi 480 Koi/mr)(ravT > a/o' 7Ttra, Kai VTTVOV Swpov f'Xovro. 467- v^f? ^' K Aij/Jivoio K. T. X. The wines, and drove a traffic in them: and verses from hence to the end of the book, that coined money was not in use in the afford us the knowledge of some points of time of the Trojan war, but the trade of history and antiquity ; as, that Jason had a countries carried on by exchange in gross ; son by Hypsipyle, who succeeded his mother brass, oxen, slaves, &c. POPE. See on II. in the kingdom of Lemnos : that the isle B. 106. of Lemnos was anciently famous for its THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 TA^QAIA, % TPAMMA, 9'. GEilN 'AFOPA, Kai KOAOS MAXH. ' AX\w. , Qt&v ayop?), Tpwwi/ KparoQ, "E/cropoc ev^o^. THE ARGUMENT. THE SECOND BATTLE, AND THE DISTRESS OF THE GREEKS. Jupiter assembles a council of the Deities, and threatens them with the pains of Tar- tarus, if they assist either side ; Minerva only obtains of him, that she may direct the Greeks by her counsels. The armies join battle; Jupiter, on Mount Ida, weighs in his balances the fates of both, and affrights the Greeks with his thunders and lightnings. Nestor alone continues in the field, in great danger ; Diomed relieves him ; whose exploits, and those of Hector, are excellently described. Juno endea- vours to animate Neptune to the assistance of the Greeks, but in vain. The acts of Teucer, who is at length wounded by Hector, and carried off. Juno and Minerva prepare to aid the Grecians, but are restrained by Iris, sent from Jupiter. The night puts an end to the battle. Hector continues in the field, the Greeks being driven to their fortifications before the ships, and gives orders to keep the watch all night in the camp, to prevent the enemy from re-embarking, and escaping by flight. They kindle fires through all the field, and pass the night under arms. The time of seven and twenty days is employed from the opening of the poem to the end of this book. The scene here, except of the celestial machines, lies in the field, toward the sea-shore. v KpOKOTTETrAoe IjcitWro iraaav tV dlav, O afwv ayoprjv Trotrjtraro rEp/nKEpauvoc, r^ jcopv^ij? TroAuSapaSoc Ov\vfjL7roio' SI G< ayoptve, 0toi 3' VTTO Travrec UKOVOV. 4. VTTO TTCLVTSQ cLKovov. A tmesis for are inverted, and that the latter verb refers virr]Kovov, they obeyed ; scil. his summons, to dyoprjv Troirjffaro, in v. 2. It seems that the clauses of this sentence 236 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. T 6/eoi, Tracrai rt Ot , ra jii Ovfjibg tvi ciaKipcrai f^uov 7TO" aXX' ajua Tra Atvar'* opa ra^tora rfAeurrjo-a) raSt p-ya. EAUOVT' 17 TpoOfacrfv apriyifitv, 77 Aavaoto't, nXrjyflc ov Kara KOG/UIOV iXtvcrtTai Ou "H jutv IXwv /oi^w Taprapov rj/oovra, T^X jitaX', p^t flaOiarov virb \0ovo^ lort "EvOa (TtS?7piat r TrvXat feat X^KOC ovSocj Toarcrov Vp0' 'Atfa>, OCTOV ovpavoq IGT OTTO FVOJO-ET' 7Ti0', otrov ft/it 0fwv Kaprtcrroc aTra Et S' ay, 7Tt/or7(rao-0 0ot, iva r OVK av IpvaaiT i$ ovpavoOtv virarov jurjorwjo', ouS' i juaXa TroXXa 'AXX' 6Vf 8rj icat yw 7rpo^)/owv lOtXoifJit 10 1 5 20 7- 9r)\eia. See on II. E. 269. 8. SiaKepaai. To set aside, to transgress. Schol. SiaKotyai, avarptyai. II. II. 120. fJidxrjQ 7ri pridfa iceipei Ztvg. 9. aiVtlrc. Acquiesce. Schol. eruvai- vcirt, avyKaTariOtaOe. See Pent. Gr. Lex. MZ woce. 12. TrXjjyeif ou Kara Koffpov. Schol. Vill. avri row fC6pawa)0Ei^ This con- nexion seems preferable to joining ov Kara Koauov with iXevcrerat. Compare II. B. 264. 14. foptQpov. An abyss. It was written also (BdpaOpov, whence the Latin bara- thrum. There was a deep pit so called at Athens, which was used as a place of ca- pital punishment, into which the criminal was thrown, and left to perish. See Herod. VII. 133. Xenoph. Hellen. I. Schol. in Arist. Plut. 431 . Meurs. Lect. Att. I. 25. Hence, in after times, it became a general name for a prison, in which sense it was also adopted by the Romans. Hence this curious etymology of the word in Isido- rus, XIII. 9. Barathrum : voratrum y quasi vorago atrox. Festus derives it from /3a- Ovg. 16. rooffov tvipQ' 'Aidtu), K. T. X. He- siod has nearly the same line in Theog. 720. Toffffov ZvtpB' UTTO yj}, offov ovpavoc kar' a-Tro yanjc. So Virg. ^n. VI. 577- turn Tartarus ipse Bis patet in prceceps tantum, tenditque sub umbras, Quantus ad tethereum coeli suspectus Olympum. And Milton, P. L. I. 73. As far removed from God and light of heaven, As from the centre thrice to th' utmost pole. Of the probable origin of this threat of Jupiter, see on II. A. 403. 19. atiprjv xpvaeirjv. The opinions re- specting this chain of Jupiter, as collected by Eustathius, seem to be little worthy of attention. The more general belief of the ancients was, that it meant the sun. Thus Plato in Theaetet. : ovdev aXXo r/ rov ijXiov "Ofirjpo^ Xsyti icai etyXoT. Hence Pope would understand it to be the attractive force of the sun, by which the planetary system is preserved. It seems more pro- bable, and certainly more consistent with the natural simplicity which pervades his writings, that Homer meant no more than the plain signification which his words con- vey. The laboured conjectures, and the allegorical interpretations, by which the simplest and most beautiful passages in the Iliad have been obscured and impeded, aie equally calculated to perplex by their ex- travagance, and disgust by their affectation. See on II. A. 194. 23. 7rp60pwv WeXoifJii. Cum libuerit. The adjective Trpo^pwv is redundant. A similar pleonasm of the word c/cwv some- times occurs. Xen. Anab. V. 1. 14. iroXtiQ tKovvciQ tireicre. Perhaps, however, the ad- jective may bear the meaning of iratus, which, though extremely rare, the sense and connexion evidently require in v. 40. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 9'. 237 AVTYJ Kfv yaiy Ipvaaifji , avrirj re riV fliv KV 7rtra TTtpl plOV OvXlfjULTTOLO * ra 81 K CLVTE jUrrjo/oa iravra yivoiro. To(75ojU0', BouX^v 8' 'Apyffotc v7ro0Tj<70jU0\ f oXwvrat oSvaGauiEvoio reoto. 35 i^lXw o rot TITVGKZTO ov vu rt Uj ivat. 40 & tUa , iruKrov, ow fTT 8' fXaav* rw 8' ov*c aKOvrf 7Tr(T0j]v trjc r Kai owpavou a(rrpOvroc. f /Kay TroXuTnSaica, jurjrfpa Bripwv, r 45 24. awry Ktv yaiy. There is an ellipsis of the preposition ow, which is continually the case with the dative of the pronoun au- roc- So again i/ ra v. 290. A. 698. Y. 481. V. 8. The idiom has been called Attic, but it is not confined to any class of writers, though its use is more particularly fre- quent in the Tragic poets. See Elmsley on Eurip. Med. 261. in which he renders the words awrolg fjitXaOpoig, by our fa- miliar expression, house and all ; and illus- trates the formula by a variety of examples, We may add, Herod. II. 47. III. 45. VI. 32. Xenoph. Anab. I. 3. and other instances will frequently recur. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 400. f. Herman on Viger, p. 602. 29. KpartpuQ. Angrily. See on II. A. 25. 34. ot Kv oXwvrai. Who will perish ; in the future. See on II. B. 188. 40. Trpo^povt. Irato. See on v. 23. 43. ylvro. He took ; for c'Xro, i. e. \ro. It is supposed that the y is for the digamma or spiritus asper ; as we have yaforat for a^erat, yolvo for OIVOQ, and the like. The X is changed into v, as in K'BVTO for KsXero, J>0e for }\0e. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 227. Ernesti on Callim. H. in Cer. 44. 47. TroXviridaica, /i/jrspa 0;pwv. We are informed by Mr. Wood, in his Descrip- tion of the Troade, that the present state of Ida corresponds with Homer's descrip- tion of it. It still abounds with fountains and rills ; and its forests of pine-trees are the resort of jackalls and wild beasts. 48. Tapyapov. To Gargarus ; i. e. a single point of Ida ; which is added by way of apposition to "iSijv, to determine more accurately the spot to which Jupiter was going. So again in II. Jaf. 284. See also Matt. Gr. Gr. . 432. 3. where examples are cited from II. II. 502. Y. 44. 4>. 37. These, however, more properly belong to the construction noticed on II. A. 219. or on Soph. CEd. T. 718. Pent. Gr. p. 53. See likewise on II. Z. 431. 238 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, t oxtW, Kara 8' fc'pa TrouXvv e^euev. 50 uroe 8' Iv Kopvtyrjat KaOi&TO Ku8ef yatwv, Ettropoaiv Tpwwv re TroXtv Kat vfjac ' Ot 8 a/oa oftTTvov f'Xovro Kaprj Kara icXto-iac, aTro 8' avrou cC o auv Irpto0v ava TrroXtv a>7rXtovro 55 * /uejuaa-av 8e /cat we vvfjuvi /la Xpetot avajKaiy; Trpo re Tra/Swv jcat Trpo Dao-ai 8* wiyvuvro TruXai, ic 8' t'crcruro Xaoc, Ilc^ot 0', tTTTrfe TE* TToXug 8' opvjuay^oc opwpa. Ot 8* ore 8rj /o' e^ X^P OV * va S^vtovrec "KOVTO, 60 ptvovg, , aXX' tTrTroc THpro* rov jSaXev toj AToc 'AXlSavSpoc, 'EXtvrjc iruaiq fivK KCtK KOpU^rjV, 60t T TTptoTCU Tpi o-f, /uLciXiGTa SE Kcupiov M^rtf roi (ftEvyovrt jUfra^pIv^ v ^opi> TTTJ^T). 95 'AXXa JUEV'J 6^)joa -ytpovroc a7rwcrojUv ayptov av^pa. 'AXXa Tra{]i% > KOiAag ?ri 'j auroc T p ^v, TTpOjua^oicriv Trpoa-fl' ^TTTTWV Nr/XTjtaSao yepovroc, 100 Kat jutv ^wvrjtrac cVea Trrepoevra TrpocrrjuSa* ^Q ytpov, ^ juaXa Sr) (re vtot Tsipovat jua^Tjrm, Srj Si jStrj XtXurai, ^aXtTrov Se CTE yrjpac OTra^Et* 'H7rav6^ SE vu rot 0pa7rwv, j3pac & roi ITTTTO*. 'AXX' ay'j EJUWV 6^o>v 7rtj3rj(70, 60|0a t'Sijat 105 OlOt Tp&ioi ITTTTOt, 7Tl(TrajUVOl TTE^tOtO KpatTrva juaX' ev^a icai cv0a StwicEjUEv ^Sl tf3tvOat 9 T' WTT' AtvEtav IXd/ur^v ju?7(Tra)p 84. [ictXiffTO. de icatpiov e9tfjLOL S Tw 8' Eie ajLt^orpw AiO/^r/Sfoe ap^uara jS^rrjv' 115 8' v xttptaHTi Xaj3' 77vt 8' ITTTTOVCJ TX a ^' "Eicropoc a Tou 8' t0i>c jLtfjuawroc aicovrto- TuSfO^ woe* Kai rov julv /o' aQafjLapTEv' o 8' ^vto^ov 0pa7rovra, Ytov virepOvfjiov 0rjj3atou, 'HviOTrija, 120 "ITTTTWV iivt' f^ovra, jSaXf OTIJ^OC nrapa jua^ov. "H/OtTTE 8' ? 6;iJV, V7rjOOJ170-av 81 Ot tTTTTOt 'ilKU7ro8fc* rou 8' au^t Xu^ij "E/cropa 8' aivov ot'xC 7ruca< T6v juiv 7Tir' tao-, KCU a^yvfj.ev6^ TTfp fratpou, 125 * 6 8' r]vioyov jU07T 0paari)v, 01/8' ap' m 8?7V t^a yap upv Opacrvv, ov pa roO' tTTTrwi/ , 8t8oi 8f Ot iJvtO X f P CT tV. c Xotyoc *?v, Kai ajurj^ava f'pya yvoyro* 130 Kat vu K a Ei JUT] ap' o^u vorj(T Bpovr)(Tac 8' a'joa 8tv6v, a'$r}ic' dpyrira Ka8 8f Trpoaa Aetvrt 8s ^>Xo? wpTO Bedov jcatojufvoto* 135 Tw 8' tTTTrw 8t(ravr Kara7rrijri7v VTT' 6%(r^)t* Nlorojoa 8' EK: XjEipwv Qvyov 17 via oryaXoEvra* AEI(T 8' 07' EV Ovfjiq, Aio^irj8a Tv8i8r;, a'-yE 8' auTE ^>oj3ov8' T H ou yiyv&VKUC, o roi EK Atoc ov^' E'TTET' a'Xc// ; 140 Nvv JUEV yap tmesis for dti\6p,riv. Of the construction, A.UI//C. The verb 7rica^w signifies /o cover see on II. A. 182. These horses fell into thickly or closely, from the adverb Trw/ca. the hands of Diomed, in II. E. 323. See See Blomfield on ,Esch. Theb. 137. Valck- also on v. 265. naer on Herod. VII. 197- and compare II. 109. OepdirovTe. Nestor is, scil. et Dio- P. 551. Q. 581. medis: v. 114. 126. fjiiOeTre. Schol. s^ni. The verb 116. 17 via o-tyaXoevra. See on II. E. 226. properly signifies immittere, as in II. E. 329. Heyne reads with some MSS. QOIVIKOIVTCI. Hence arcessere ; and so quarere. The common reading seems preferable. 133. dtyrJKf. Emisit : and in the next 122. VTTtjOwqow. Stopped short; or line, KaOrjice, immisit. started back. Eustath. ave^wp^ffav, dvt- 136. Kara7rra7r>/v. Schol. Kodiffav. See on II. B. 179. 124. irvKaot. Clouded. Eustath. f/ca- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 6'. 241 2//jUpov, vvTfpov avT Koi fi/uuv, ai K Afc'o-ft* a'v?)p $ KV OVTL Aioc voov apuaatro, OvSl jitaX' "upOipoe' 7Tf?7 TroXi; 0pTpoc OT. Tov 8' ifytajSfT 1 tTTftra j3or)v ayaObs AtOjurj^ijc' 145 Nat 77 ravra y Trayra, ylpov, Kara juotpav 'AXXa roS' atvov a^oc KpaStrjv Kat Ovfjibv IKU yap TTOTC ^fiati, Ivl Tpwead ayopevwv, jc vTT 1 fjufto ^ojSfVjUEVOC icro vrjag. e TTOT' aTTftXriaft* rorf /not ^avoi cvpua \0(i)V. 150 Tov S' ^jUf/jSfr' 7Ttra Ffp^vtoc tTTTrora Ncorajp* TI/SOC V 8at^)pOVOC, OlOV yap a' "EKTW/O y Kacov KOI 'AXX' ou TTftaovrai Tpwc KOI Kat TJOWWV aXo^ot /ifyaflujuwv ao-TTicrTawv, 155 Tawv v Koviyat jSaXf^ OaXtpovg Trapaicotrac* lN I2c ap a fyuvfoaq ^uyaSf rpaTTt juwvu^ac ITTTTOUC, iw^/zov* ITTJ <$ Tpwl^ re Kat "EKrwp fXfa orovotvra ^lovro. T. 161. The verb a7ri\iv signifies, properly, 2o threaten; as in II. A. 161. : thence to 6oas, *o ta/A: big ; and sometimes also to vow, to promise : ^f. 863. 162. e^py. The TTposSpia, or chief seat at an entertainment, or at public meetings, was one of the first marks of distinction and respect among the Greeks. That the same also was the case among the Jews, is evi- dent from Luke xiv. 8. Of the other marks of superiority here mentioned, see on II. A. 468. A. 262. TrXttotg. Schol. TTfTrX^pw/il- VOIQ, yl/iewtrt. From TrXaog, plenus. 163. yvvaiKOQ ap' AVTI rkrvlo. Eustath. KtoTOfitl dvTi yvvaiKOQ ytvkaQai TOV Aio- fjLrjdrjv, fjyovv Iffov yvvaiKi. The vulgar lection is avrtrkrv^o. Heyne has dvrl rlrw^o, which is evidently the correct read- ing, and sanctioned by Eustathius, except that the accent of the preposition should be thrown back on account of the anastrophe. See also on v. 233. 164. icaKj) y\rjvr]. SchoL Koprj r} KO.KOV Okafia, y\i]vri yap ) TOV ofyOaXfiov Kopr). Compare II. ?. 494. 166. Saifiova Sdiffb). Valckenaer ob- serves on Eurip. Hippol. 809. Sors tristis, sive fortuna mala, sen calamitas, qua nobis obtingit non sine Numine, frequenter dicitur Saipuv, ut Homero, sic aliis. In illustra- tion are cited, Soph. CEd. C. 1337- Eurip. Alcest. 577. 957. See also Kuster on Aris- toph. Plut. 6. Instances will frequently be met with in Homer. In the present instance, though the word is used inde- finitely as usual, Death is evidently in- tended. I i 242 'OMHPOY 'IATAAO2, 9'. Kara ptva Km Kara 8* ap' a7r* TSatwv optwv KTVTTS /urjrttra Zic, rff>aXKa 170 fc, KOI AvKtoi, KOI AapSavot a wo-KO) 8', ort juot TTpo^pwv Karlvua- Kpovtwv Nnojv Kai /ulya KUOC, ara/o AavaoTcr* y 7T%ta. N^TTtOi, o? a'/oa Sr) ra r/^a jitr/^avowvro, 'AjSArj^p', ow^fvotrw^a' raS* ou julvo^ O./ULOV l^v^u' "iTTTTOt ^ |0a TafypOV VITSpOoptOVTai OpVKTl'lV. 'A XX' or KV Si) vrjudiv ?rt YXa^vprjcrt ytvwfjiai, ETTftra Trvpbc; Srjioio yfvta^a), Vf7rp7J(TW, KTftVW KOI CtVTOV a VJJUCTIV, arv^ofiivov^ VTTO Kairvq. OtCTtV KlcXrO, (frlbvrjatV T* ^Jav^f T, Kal au Ilo8a|p7, Kat AWwv, Aaju7T r Tf, Nvv juoi r?]v KO/utSijv a7rortvroi;, r}v juaXa 7roXXr)v 'AvSpOjLiaxi?^ Ovyarrip /uEyaXr/ropoc 'Hmwvoc, 'Yjutv Trap irpoTipoiat /ufXt^pova TTU^OV 0]icv, Olvov r' tyKEpaaaaa TTietv, orf 6vjj.bg avwyot, TT >> ' f /l"\^ ' ' T li ftoi, oc 7Tp ot aaAfpoc Trocrtc sv^o/mai zivai. 'AXX' l^ojuajorftrov KOI jUv 'A(T7n8a Nforopl^v, rf/^ vuv KXfoc ovpavov tct, Iladav \pvadriv /ivat, Kavovae rf fcai ai>rr/v' Aurap OTT' wfioiiv AtOjuijSfO^ tTTTroSajUOto, awprjKa, rov "H^aioroc Ka^u 178. ovStvoffwpa. Eustath. ovdtfiiaQ , o pua0Vc, ouSc vu (rot ?Tp 'OXXujiiva>v Aavawv 6Xo ^ a^ttrt jSouXfo VLK.T\V. E'/7Tp yap K' 0XotjUv, OCTOI Aavaotffiv apwyoi, Tpwac airwcraaSat, KOL epuKjUv svpvoira Z)v', AuroO K^ V0' aica^otro KaOr)[jLvo dioc; Iv "I^r;. 200 205 Trotov rov av 7(07' lOeXoifjiL Ail KpoviMvi jua^(T0ai row^ aXXoi>c> 7Tir) TroXi) tV I2c oe jUy roiavra TT/OOC aXXrjXouc Twv cT, o/o npiajui^rjcj ore 01 ZEU^ KvSo Kai vu K' V7rpjcr Trvpi Kr^X^ vrjac El l? 7Tl (Tl 0c' ^AaJLtlVOVL TTOTVia 210 215 Bfj S' ivai Trapa r icai vr/a^ ' tv 220 CTT VTJI H j (TK, ytytovt/uisv a being, as we are told in II. Z. 236. entirely of gold. I do not remember any other place where the shield of Nestor is cele- brated by Homer. POPE. 203. Helice and Mga were two cities of Achaia, in which the worship of Neptune was particularly attended to. There was another JEgce in Eubcea. See Strabo ; VIII. p. 266. IX. p. 279. ed. Cas. 209. a7rro7r. Severe in speech. Eu- stath. ^XoT ri\v Ka9cnrTOp,evr)v iv tiriai icai vflpiariKriv. We are rather inclined, however, to prefer a7rro7Tff, with the soft breathing ; i. e. bold in speech, from a priv. and 7rrofa>. Heyne retains the aspirate, for which the authorities prevail ; but the sense is in favour of the other reading, which is also not without support. 213. offov IK vti&v K. r. X, Eustathius understands this of the space between the ditch and the wall, which had been con- structed in the late truce. There was also another space behind the wall, in front of the ships, which, as it seems from v. 220. was also crowded. Heyne therefore pro- poses to read K vtjtiv, irvpyov T aTro, so as to include the whole entrenchment. 222. /wyaKtjrtY. Immense : from KJ/ro, a whale. There is a similar analogy in the composition in the class of words noticed on 11. A. 551. See Hemsterhuis on Lucian, T. I. p. 139. 224. rip-tv tir' AlavroQ K. T. X. We learn from hence the situation of the ships of Ulysses, Achilles, and Ajax. The two latter, being the strongest heroes of the army (v. 226.), were placed to defend either end of the fleet, as most obnoxious to the 244 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 9'. 'HS' fV 'A^tXXfjoc, rot p ia\ara VYIU^ Haag E'/puo-av, ?7vopr? iriavvoi KOI icapra 225 Ilr) |3ay Ev^wXai, OTE Sr) ^QJUEV Etveu aptaroC 1 AC, OTTOT' f v Arjjuvt^, KE vcau^c i?yopaaaro* rov SE 7rarr)p 1 ot Xaov o-oov EjUjUEvat, oi>8' a AVTIKCL 8' ttlETOV ^K, TEXaOT&TOV 7TTrjVWV, 240 245 incursions or surprizes of the enemy; and Ulysses, being the ablest head, was allotted the middle place, as more safe and conve- nient for the council, and that he might be nearer, if any emergency required his ad- vice. POPE : from Eustathius and Sponda- nus. Both here, however, and in II. A. 5. the language of Homer must be considered as a bold and poetical hyperbole : at least, if we are to understand by it that Agamem- non was heard at both extremities of the fleet, which would include a space of nearly six miles each way, the distance from the Rhaetean to the Sigaean promontory being about twelve. See Wood's Description of the Troade. The waving, therefore, of the purple robe, in order to gain attention, was no less necessary on account of the extent, than the confusion, of the army. This and the two following lines are wanting in one MS. and they are marked with asterisks by Heyne. 227. #ta7rpi(7iov. See Lex. Pent. Gr. in voce. 230. OTTOT-' iv A^/ivy. Scil. f)}Jitv. This occurrence was previous to the action of the Iliad. Several instances of change of per- son, similar to that in this passage, have been already noticed. See on II. A. 305. E. 878. and elsewhere. 232. sTriarf^laf olvoio. Schol. TrX^ptif. See on II. A. 470. 233. dv9' t/earov arf]ffeff9'. Would stand instead of a hundred; i. e. would be equiva- lent to a hundred. The expression ffrrjvai avrl nvog is properly applied to weights. It is here synonymous with dioQ tlvai, in the next verse, and Herod. VII. 104. Com- pare supra v. 163. I. 116. A. 514. $. 75. and elsewhere. 239. t'ppom Schol. ITTI Qopav Trapa- 240. Srjfibv Kal p;pi'. That is, pinguia femora ; an Hendiadys. So Virg. Georg. II. 192. pateris libamus et auro, for pateris aureis. 243. O.VTOVQ. That is, hos Achivos. 247. avTiKa 8' aiirbv fjicf, K. r. X. Ju- piter, upon the prayers of Agamemnon, sends an omen to encourage the Greeks. The application of it is obvious : the eagle signified Hector, the fawn denoted the fear and flight of the Greeks, which, being dropt at the altar of Jupiter, shewed that they would be saved by the protection of that god. The word 7raj/o/i0euo, says Eusta- 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 9'. 245 Nj3poi> c Dap $ Atoe j3wjuw TTEpfKaXXlt KajSjSaXg vt/3/oov, "Ev0a Travo[j.tf)ai(i) ZTJVI /OE^EO-JCOV 'A^atot. 250 Ot 8' o;c ovv f'/oovO', or' ap' MaXXov 7Tt Tpwpou r' f^Xa(rat, KCU vavrt]3tov fjLa\iaaaQaC 255 'AXXa TroXu TT^WTOC T|0wa>v t'Xcv avSpa 'A^tXaov* o JUEV (fivyaSe rpaTTtv vc;, Sia SE a , apaj3i] araXavroc 'EvimXttu av Total S' tV Ei/ouTTvXo^, Euat/xovoc ayXaoc vto^. 265 8' t'/varoc ^X0, TraXivrova ro^a rtratvwv' ' ap 1 VTT* A'/avroc o"act TfXajUwvtaSao. ^^)p dajcoc, avrap 07' rjpw? j 7Tt OO TLV oi0t 7r(ra)V aTTO OvfJlOV oX(TCTV, 270 Avrap 6 avTtg twv, TraVc <^C ^^o jurjrjoa, Etc AtavO'* 6 8f /utv aaKft Kpi7rrao-K *Ev0a r/va Trpwrov TjOtuwv thius, has a great significancy in this place, rova, r) STTI 0arfpa fieprj The Greeks, having just received this happy Attius : Reciproca tela. See also Wesse- omen from Jupiter, were offering oblations ling on Herod. VII. 69. and compare Soph. to him under the title of the Father of Trach. 521. Apoll. Rhod. 793. Perhaps Oracles. Virgil has a fine imitation of this the adjective simply implies that the ex- passage, but diversified with many more tremities were turned in a contrary direc- circumstances, where he makes Juturna tion. Heyne considers it the same as ay- show a prodigy of the like nature to en- Kv\a, icapirvXa, tvKdfnrea. II. E. 209. courage the Latins : ^En. XII. 247. Nam- K. 333. Theocr. Idyll. XIII. 56. Schol. que volans rubra fulvus Jovis ales ab cethra, tig rouTrttrw Ttivofieva. The plural roa, &c. POPE, fcf the verb pt&tv, sacrificare, instead of the singular, is usual both in in v. 250. see on II. A. 147. Homer, and in the Tragic writers. 251. oping. An omen. See notes on Soph. 271. Traig WQ K. T. X. Eustathius ob- GEd. T. 52. JEsch. Theb. 594. Pent. Gr. serves, that Teucer, being an excellent pp. 11 449. archer, and using only the bow, would 253. OVTIQ TTjOorfjOoe Tvfcidao. See on not bear any arms that would encumber II. A. 547. him, and render him less expedite in his 262. 7mi/ivoi a\Kr]v. See on II. A. archery. Homer, to secure him from the 149. enemy, represents him as standing behind 266. TToXivrova Tola. Blomfield on the shield of Ajax, and shooting from /Esch. Choe'ph. 155. Erant roga ira\iv- thence ; and there is a wonderful ten- Tova arcus, qui nervis solutis non illico derness in the simile, with which he il- tvOvrovoi, recti fiebant, sed in contrariam lustrates his retreat behind the shield. partem sese flectebant. Hesych. biriaQo- POPE. 246 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 9'. filv TTjOwra, KOI Aatropa TE, XjOOjUtoi> T, Kai avriOtov AuKO^ovrrjv, 275 Kai IloXuatjUoviSrjv 'AjuoTraova, Kai MfXavtTTTrov, Tov <$ i.Swv yj70Tj(Tv aval:, avSpwv ' ctTro K|oarpou Tpwtov oXt/covra ^ avrbv ta*v, Kai jutv 7T|OO /mvOov t7r' 280 , $1X17 K0aXr), TfXajuwvte, KOipavf Xawv, BaXX' ovrwcj aticfy rt 0oa>c Aavaotcrt yiviqai, Flarpi re (Tw TfXajUwvt, 6 d f'rpf^E rvrOov tovra, Kai tr, vo0oi' 7Tp iovra, KO/ULiaaaro to ti/i O'/MO* Tov, Kat r?jXo0' ovra, fVJcXfirjc 7rt]3i7crov. 285 /cat ' 'iXtou E^aXaTTaSat IVKTLJJL^VOV 7rroXi0pov, n/)tMr(jj rot /Ltfr' jU 7Tp(TJ3?Vtov v ^H TplTToS', ?7 SuW 17T7TOUC aVTOLGlV O^(T0iV, 290 'H yvvat-%, rj KEV rot 6/xov Xf^oc icrava]3aivoi. icu8t(7T, rt juc omuSovra icat aurov ; ou JUEV rot, oo-rj Suvajtitc y 7ra|0orrt, flauojuat* aXX' ^ ou Trport "iXtov wo^ajUfO' avroug, 295 'Eic row ^17 ro^otcri ^fSfyjUfvoe avSoac tvatpw. 'O/crw 817 Trpolrj/ca Tai/vyXw%ivac OI Tovrov ' ou Svva/uiai j3aXttv Kuva Xuiv. See above on v. serves, that spurious birth was no disgrace 24. and of the construction, in the next line, among the ancients, as the heroes fre^ on 11, Z. 452. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 9'. 247 Km row julv p a^ajuapO'' o 8' ajuu/iova Yt'ov fiiv Ilpmjuoto, Kara arrjOog jSaXsv tw* TOV p *S At' Ol tTTTTOt T juvog r. 315 euvov aoc 7rv/ca(7 i a^vujUfvoc TTEJO traipov' aOfX^fov, fXftv' o 8' a'p' OUK cnriOriatv a 7raju$avowim>e, 320 v XajSe X t P^> 81 9vno ovaryei. 6 /Xv ^>a/orprjc ?tXro TTi/cpov 6/(rr6v, 0f?K 8' 7Tt VUplJ' TOV 8' a5 KOpU^aioXoC "ElCTWp Au fpvovra, Trap' w/iov, 60t /cXrjlc dwoipyti 325 Kv^iva re (tr^Ooc T, juaXtara 8f Kaiptov Itrrt, Tip ^0' 7Ti ot jUfjuawra jSaXf \iOit) otcptoevri" f P^^ 8f ot vfUjorjv* vapK Sri) 8f yvu^ IptTrwv, ro^ov 8f ot 8' OVK a/xXi](T Kae rpw(T K. r- \. This it was the helmet of Euryalus, which occa- simile is very beautiful, and exactly repre- sioned the discovery and unfortunate death sents the manner of Gorgythion's death, of this young hero and his friend. POPE. Virgil has applied it to the death of Eury- The beautiful addition, however, of the idea alus : JEn. IX. 434. inque humeros cervix contained in succisus aratro, was taken by collapsa recumbit ; Purpureus veluti cumflos Virgil from Catull. XI. 23. LXII. 40.^ The succisus aratro Languescit moriens ; lassove order of construction is : //KWJ> $ oe, iJ T ' papavera collo Demisere caput, pluvid cum tvi K^TT^ K. (3. v. T. e. irspwffe icdpr] (3d\tv. forte gravantur. This is finely improved in Compare Od. A. 411. and see Matt. Gr. the Roman author with the particulars of sue- Gr. . 555. Obs. 1. cisus aratro and lasso collo. But it may on the 308. r/juvae. See on II. B. 1 48. other hand be observed in favour of Homer, 313. ikfievov TroXtfJiovdt. Scil. Ikvai. So that the circumstance of the head being op- II. B. 154. olicade ispevoi. This ellipsis, pressed and weighed down by the helmet, however, is not noticed by Bos. is so remarkably just, that it is a wonder 328. vtvpfiv. The string of the bow evi- Virgil omitted it ; and the rather, because dently, from v. 324. not the tendon of the he had particularly taken notice before, that arm. 248 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 9'. TClTpOf, i/c, 'E^toto wait;, KOL 7Tt yXa^vpae <^prrjv |3apa orfva^ofra. *A 8' dime Tptt>. Ot 8' i0ue ra^poto flaOdriG oxrav 'A^atove* "Ejcrwp o V Trpwroiort , aOtvf'i jSXEjueatvwv. r flte 8' 3r rt'c T KWWV o-uoc aypt'ou r? XEOVTO? o7rt recedo. If the latter, then the note of interrogation should be cancelled ; and this, perhaps, seems the more probable, though the other method is more generally followed. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 238. Interp. ad Hesych. m wee. 361. aXirpog. Unjust. Eustath. 6 TOV SSOVTOQ d\iriov, r)Toi a/taprwv. Schol. ajuaprwXoe, aStKOQ. By syncope for aXi- rripbg, from d\rj, mentis error. Soph. CEd. C. 371. aXtr j?poc 0pr/v, cited by Eustathius. Others derive it, with Stephens, Thes. Ling. Greec. in v. from a priv. and Xir?}, in which case it would signify inexorable. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, 6'. 249 Ou<$ TL rwv jLtjUVTjrat, 6 ol fj.a\a TroXXaiac vtov Teipofievov (rwftricov VTT' Eupua-Ofjoe ai9\tDv. T Hroi o julv icXai(7K TTjOOC ovjOavoV aurap ijU Zevc T< 7raX?)o-ou a7 "'* ovS' am9r}ff Ota 'H ]UV 7TOt^OjLlfV1] ^piKTOjUTTUKaC VTlV tT "HjOTj, 7rpro rdf -rrvXag, dia TO pijSeva VTTO- writers. Compare Soph. (Ed. T. 936. Aj. errpl^tv sr'Ai^ou. " 136. 789. Phil. 1314. Eurip. Hipp. 1335. 368. 'Epefitvg. Ionic6 for 'EpefiovQ. See Rhes. 391. Brunck and others understand Prelim. Obss. Sect. IV. an ellipsis of opwv or CIKOVUV, as the case 371. eXXa/St %api ytveiov. Plin. N. H. may be. But it seems rather, that the ex- 11.45. Antiquis Greeds in supplicationibus pression is idiomatic; and the Venetian mentum attingere mos erat. Eurip. Hec. Scholiast on II. I. justly observes, ou XftTra 740. iKtTtvv. See Schsefer on Bos : p. 16. Matt. ytvdov, Sepias r evSaifiovog. See also on Gr. Gr. . 408. II. A. 407- and compare K. 454. A custom 378. TrroXI/^oto yt^vpaf. Eustath. TO.Q somewhat allied to this prevailed among dia TOV psvpaTOQ TJV ai^artav diodovQ. the Eastern nations, with whom kissing the But see on II. A. 371. beard was a customary form of salutation. 379. ^ TIQ Kai Tpwwv. That is, many See 2 Sam. xx. 9. an one. See on II. B. 388. It is generally 377. vSii yriBi]Gii irpofyaviiaa. The supposed, however, that Hector is here more accusative of the object, which regularly ac- particularly intended. companies those verbs active which denote 381. &Q ?0ar'' ovtf aTriQqoe K. T. X. any mental emotion, is frequently found 'This passage is repeated from II. E. 719. also with verbs intransitive of the same 745. class. Thus again in II. I. 77- Tig av TaSt K k 250 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, a?ro 8' Bptflu, fitya, ortjSapov, raJ Sajuvrja-t ort^ac av8pwv 390 'HpOJWV, rOltTl T KOr<7(Trai 6|3pfjUO7rarpl]. Hpi? CE /marry* 0ow 7Tfjuair' ap' ITTTTOVC* Avrojuarat & TruXat fjiVKOv oupavov, a t'xov T Qpcu, 7TtTT|oa7rrai fJL^yag ovpavbc;, QvXv/unrog re, avaicXivai TTVKivov vetyog, rift 7ri0tvat. 395 aurawv 7Ti a avrrjv ov jap caXa (TWOKTO/uLiOa ?rroXjUOv^. 400 t/0W, TO KCU TT jUv 0-00HV u^ 1 apjuacrtv o IK ot^pou jSaXfw, Kara 0' apjuara KV I? ' cnraXOriGeaOov, a KEV juapTrrTjdi Kpauvoc* 405 irarpl "Hprj 8* ovrt ro(TOv vfjUECTt^o/xat, outte Ati 7"? j 1101 cw^fv EvtKXofv, o rrt lN Oc l^ar " wpro ^ ^IjOtc afXXoTTOC a B^ Kar"lSa/wv opiwv I? /uaKpov "OXujUTrov. 410 Hpwrym Sf jU/uarov ; rt aQwiv ivi ^>pfVT&V 6p- 402. y ww<7&>. / u;i7Z Zame. See on II. Qorkvwv eiXrjTTTai TO iviK\$v. So in Latin, Z. 265. infringere for prohibere. We should say, to 405. /j,dp7TTyffi. Scil. awra'c- The verb wap off. HdpiTTf.iv is, properly, prehendere, altin- 411. irpwTyffi TruXytrt, / portarum gere ; as in II. jSJ. 346. and thence attin- adilv. 'OMHPOY 1AIAAO2, 9'. 251 'AXXa jUoTo-i ri0t, Kara Xtra 7Tra8' E^E Aura/0 o E-yvw ^(7tv EVI ^/OECTI, ^WVI/O-EV r" Tt00' ourw rri)]fioi. On pedestals, or frames. Eustathius observes that |8a>/io is not only an altar, but any raised surface ; as the base of a statue, &c. See Od. H. 100. Of the construction, see on II. A. 15. and of the accusative XTra on II. E. 845. Compare Od. A. 130. 448. ov p,tv Ofjv Kafierov yf. Ye did not toil then ; ironically. The particle Qf)v is synonymous with drj. Compare II. F. 394. K- 104. A. 365. and elsewhere. Some, however, read Srfv. 252 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 8'. , oiov jiiov 76 jiivoe icat X */ C acMrrot, 450 OVK av fi T|0^iav, 6Voi 0oi EIaiSijua yvia, EljOiv TroXfjUov T' iSffiv TToXl/zoio T fJLtpfJLtpa ipya. r Qi$t y^ rt 2cuojUvrj Aa Trarpt, \O\OQ <$i juiv aypiog pptr 460 "Hpp 8' OVK f'xaSf OTTJ^OC xoXov, aXXa TrpoarjvSa' Aivorarf K/ooviSi?, TTOIOV rov [ivOov seartg ; Ev vu Kai 7/jUic iojUv, o roi aOivoc; OVK TTIIKTOV* 'AXX' eftirtjc Aavawv 6Xo<^)i>pOjU0' aixjurjrawv, Oi KV 8?) Kaicov oirov avaTrXTiaravrc^ oXwvrai. 465 'AXX' JTOt TToXllOU XV a$OU0' 1 oXwvrai, 6ua p crajuvoio TFOIO. TTJV 8' a7rajUij3ojUvoc 77/000-^1] vf^fXrjyfp 'Houc 8r) Kai juaXXof v7TpjiiVa Kpoviwva 470 "O^ai, aiV tOtXrjarOa, j3oa>7ric Trorvia 'OXXvvr' 'Apyfiwv TrouXvv oriparov Ov yap TT/OIV TToXifiov aTTOTrauo-frai o|3pijuoe "E/crwp, 450. olov t/iov y fikvoQ. For lire roiov and accordingly, in this passage, he makes if. r. X. Certainly all the gods, $c. since a partial disclosure of them, reserving the The relative is frequently thus used in re- final developement of his plans till the fif- ference to a noun following, in order to teenth book. These were no other than the explain the remainder of the proposition, fulfilment of the Atoc (Bov\ij, (II. A. 5.), in Compare II. 2. 95. 262. X. 347- ejf passim, the utter destruction of Troy, consequent See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 480. Obs. 3. upon the death and burial of Hector ; which 454. The particle yap, in this line, is el- would, in all human probability, have pro- liptical : But you acted wisely ; for &c. In ceeded regularly to its ultimate end, had it the following line the participle is in the not been interrupted by the anger and se- masculine, in reference to Juno and Minerva, cession of Achilles. We here learn then, that Similar instances of non-agreement between the hindrance interposed by Achilles, the the adjective and substantive will be found destined instrument for effecting this pur- in Matt. Gr. Gr. . 436. 1. Valckenser on pose, will eventually be overcome ; but not Eur. Hippol. 386. It happens more fre- till he is again roused into action by the quently with the dual of participles. death of Patroclus, which is the means of 457. og 0a0'- al S' eTTE/ivgav K. r. X. bringing back the course of operation into Repeated from II. A. 20. and v. 32. supra. its proper channel. Heyne, therefore, ob- 470. TIOVQ. Subaud. s. Early in the serves truly, that the passage is remarkable morning. Eustath. IK TrpoKac. avoiov. So for its reference to the economy of the poem, again v. 525. The preposition is expressed since Jupiter now more fully avows his design, in Aristoph. Thesm. 2. e iwOivov, sc. %po- and the poet prepares the way for the action vov. of the following books. We must remark, 473. ov yap Trpiv iroXifiov K. T. X. In however, that the fact is directly at variance II. A. 547. Jupiter made a promise to Juno with the assumption, that Thetis had com- that she should be made acquainted with pletely succeeded in the object of her prayer his divine counsels before every other deity; to Jupiter, and that his complete exposition 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 9'. 253 wpOai Trapa vavtyi Tr Hjiiari rtj>, or' av ot juv STTI wpvimvyai jua^wvrai, 475 v mvorar^, ?rpi IIarpocXoto yap Otatyarov c $ re Taprapoc V0' a^ijojcu aXatyiEvrj, ou aeu CYwye aXlycu, tVa ou o-lo Kuvrepov aXXo. *Cte 0aro* rov 8' ouri Trpoo-e'^rj XfuicwXevoc 'Ev 8' CTTfo-' 'ilKEavaJ XajUTrpov ^aoc 'HfXtoto, 485 "EXfcov VVKTO. fiiXaivav ITTI Z^tSwoov a/ooupav. Tpwcriv jUV /o' aicouaivtTO ^wpoe- 'E^ t7T7ra)v S' a7roj3avr^ ?ri ^0ova, fj.vOov aicouov, Tov /o' "Eicrwp ayopU, Aa ^)tXoc' V 8' apa % f P^ %' IvSficaTrri^u' Trapot^f ^ Xa/iTTEro aXlCEirj, TTfpl ^ XpU(TOe TTOpKlJC' 6y' jOtO-ajUVO?, 7Ta TpW(T(Tt Nwt; ^a/i]v, vrjac r' oXivag KOL Travrac ' of his designs to that goddess embraces the confined after their attempt to reinstate Sa- primary argument of the poem. For, how- turn, was supposed to be at the western ex- ever widely she might have interpreted the tremity of the earth. See Hesiod, Theogon. answer of Jupiter in II. A. 523. it is evident 728. sqq. from the assurance subsequently given to 480. virtpiovoQ 'HeXtoto. Hyperion was Juno, and his partial declaration of his de- the Father of the Sun, thence called 'YTrt- signs in this place, which designs are di- pioviSriQ, in Od. M. 176. See Hesiod, Theo- rectly contradictory of the wish of Achilles, gon. 371. Hence wTrtptW has been thought expressed in the prayer of Thetis, that she to be syncopated for 'YTrtpifaw'wj/, but it still remained in total ignorance of the de- seems better to understand it, with Heyne, crees of Fate ; and the same ignorance is as a simple epithet. So also Damm explains manifest in her strong expression of vexa- it ; 6 uTrtp 'np.a.Q iwV fj\io. It occurs again tion and disappointment, when they turn in II. T. 398. out contrary to her expectation : II. S. 94. 483. icvvrepov. More impudent, more au- See Prelim. Obss. Sect. III. Of the con- dacious : properly, more currish. It is a struction, see on II. A. 97. comparative, formed from Kixav, cants. The 477- okdiv 8' gyo> OVK a'\yio>. See on superlative, fcvvrarof, occurs in Eur. Suppl. II. A. 160. 817. Compare also II. K. 503. 478. ovd' t KE TO. vdara K. T. X. There 488. roiXXtorof. Thrice-wished, desi- is nothing in these words that can suggest ruble ; from rpig and Xivaopai. any cause of alarm in Jupiter ; but from the 491. vticvuv dieQaivtro. That is, tyai- mention of lapetus and Saturn, he evidently VfTO Sid vtKvwv, appeared among the alludes to a renewal of the war with the dead. Titans,*at the instigation of Juno. The de- 498. The particle vvv must be con- scent into Tartarus, where the Titans were strued with airovoariiativ. See ou II. A. 27- 2 254 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, 9'. *At// cnrovo(TTr)e rtc TOVTWV ye jSlXoc cat o'lKoOi irivGTQ, 510 (, r) tva rtc aTvytycFi KOL aXXoc ptV TToXvSaJCjOUV "ApTJtt. o ava aoru Aa c 7"tr' ^AOrjvair] KOL ' ' KUKOV > 530 535 540 Ot S' ITTTTOVC JUEV Xvcrav vTTo A^trav 8' 1/j.avTeaGi Trajo' apjuaaiv oltrtv /cacrroc' 'EK TroXtoc 8' a^avro |3oac icai t^)ia juf)Xa KapTraXfjLtwc* otvov Se jUtXt^pova otvt^ovro, StTov T' IK jutyapwv* ?rt SE ^uXa TroXXa Xt-yovro. Ki/tcrrjv 8' K TTfSiov avfjuot tpov oupavov a't Ot Sf, julya ^>povOVTCj ?ri TrroXljUOto Eiaro Travvuxtor Trupa cr^>fcrt icaifro TroXXa. f lc 8' or' V ovpavw a(rrpa 545 550 jected by Rhunken ; Epist. Grit. I. p. 56. Suidas : KrjpeffffiQopijTOQ' 6 rov Qdvarov *Ep^ov STTI t ^vXa TroXXd Xeyovro 1 d0avarort 530. virqoioi. lonicS for vTrriyoi, ma- tutini. Of this adverbial use of the adjec- tive masculine, see on II. A. 414. The same is also a Latin idiom ; as in Virg. JEn. VIII. 465. Mneas se matutinus agebat. The preposition avv is separated from the verb iyeipoptv by Tmesis. 532. 6 TvddSrjQ. See on II. A. 11. 535. }v dptrr/j/ ^tafitrerai. ^Te sAaW prove his valour. The use of the middle verb in this passage, is the same as in II. Z. 466. 538. ai yap eywi/ WQ K. T. X. Utinam ego tarn certe consequi possim immortalitatem , quam certe crastino die Achlvl male sibi res suas evenire videbunt. HEYNE. 547. In the edition of Barnes, four verses are here inserted from Plato, Al- cibiad. II. in fine, which are, to all appear- ance, genuine ; and the first of them, at least, from its connection with the sacri- ficial term Kviarjv, is fairly assigned to this place. It is but proper to give the passage in full : fiviarjv d' IK irtdiov avtp,oi oipa- 'HSflav rfig S' OVTI 9eol /id/eapfg SUTBOVTO, Ovd' tOeXov fj,d\a yap aptva TrotjUTjv* 555 Toacra, fmtffrjyv vcwv 17^6 ^av9oio poawv, Tpwwv Kat6vT(jjv Trupa (f>aiveTO 'iXto^t Trpo. XiAi' ap' Iv TTf^t^ TTU/oa /caiero* Trap Etaro TTfvrrjKOvra, trfXa Trupoc "ITTTTOI cte ic/ot XUKOV lp7rrojuvot cai oXv/oac, 560 'Eo-raorfc Trap* o^a^LV) u0povov 'Hw with warlike tidings fraught ; Each from is very natural, and allied to an idiom of each the signal caught ; Each after each our own. The use of the aorist in this they glanced to sight, As stars arise upon construction has been repeatedly noticed. the night. 558. %i\i' ap kv ireti'up K. r. X. See on 554. vTrtppdyr]. Breaks up, clears off. II. B. 129. The metaphorical application of this verb 560. Kpl \tvicbv K. T. X. See on II. E. 196. THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PATOAIA, 3 FPAMMA, I'. 'AnOHEIPA, IIPESBEIA, ?, AITAI. THE ARGUMENT. THE EMBASSY TO ACHILLES. Agamemnon, after the last day's defeat, proposes to the Greeks to quit the siege, and return to their country. Diomed opposes this, and Nestor seconds him, praising his wisdom and resolution. He orders the guard to be strengthened, and a council sum- moned to deliberate what measures are to be followed in this emergency. Agamem- non pursues this advice, and Nestor further prevails upon him to send ambassadors to Achilles, in order to move him to a reconciliation. Ulysses and Ajax are made choice of, who are accompanied by old Phoenix. They make each of them very moving and pressing speeches, but are rejected with roughness by Achilles, who, notwithstanding, retains Phcenix in his tent. The ambassadors return unsuccessfully to the camp, and the troops betake themselves to sleep. This book, and the next following, take up the space of one night, which is the twenty- seventh from the beginning of the poem. The scene lies on the sea-shore, the station of the Grecian ships. ol 8' a a, <3?o|3ou icpuofvroe Ircuprj* jSfjSoX/jaro 7ravrC aptorot. 2. <$va. Terror, dismay ; and so a dis- position to flight. Hence her personification as the companion of 6/3o, which is similar to that of Discord, as the sister of Mars, II. A. 440. Damm : ajrov, 'EXOovr' ta7rnnj* afj.vEi St re KopOvtrai TroXXov $ Tra/ofS aXa ioQ Ivi or?j0aKpv^iit)v y wars H re Kar' aiyiXiTTOc 7TTprj Svofapbv \iei uSwp* 15 N Qc o /3a|0i) trrfvaxwv STTC' 'Apysuno-i T Q (f>i\oi, * KOL at' 20 Nuv Se Kac)7V aTrarrjv j3ouXu TTOU Ail jUfXXft vtrtpfiivti ^tXov avat, *Oe ^r] TroXXawv TroXtwv KarlXucrf (cap]va, 'H8' en Kal Xvv aT ^vywfj.v cruv VTJUCTI ac jUv aTTToXf/xov Kat avaXaSa* raura $ Travra "IffCKr' 'Apyttwv 7]jUv vlot, TJ^E Sot ^ StavSf^a SWK KjOovov Tratc a rot WK TerifirfcrOaL 7Tpt ourot 8wKV, o T Kj Aatjuovt', ourw TTOV juaXa f'XTTfai vtac 'A^atwv 'ATrroXfjUOVc r' jUvat iccu avaXictSac, a>c a Et ^ rot aurto Ov/mbs 7Twvv tTTTrora Srj, 7Tpt jUV TToXfjUCtJ Vt KaprtpO Kat jSouXrJ jura Travrae 6/XTjXtKac 7rXU aptcrroc* rot rov fJLvOov ovoo - o > rat, oo'O'Oi 'A^atot, TraXtv /0t* arap ou rlXoc tKO fivOwv. K icat ' arap , 7Tt Kara fJLolpav t7TC. 'AXX* ay', lywv, oc V dvolv, ow% t/cartpov. 46. tideicai avToi. Scil. 0wyv QfXovot. The aposiopesis was probably supplied by the gesture of the speaker. But see on II. A. 302. 48. v&i d', tyw 0V\6 rf. Caesar de- clares to the same effect, in B. G. I. 40. Quod si prceterea nemo sequatur, tamen se contra Germanos et Ariovistum cum sola decima legione iturum. 49. avv yap 06 y tiXrjXoufyiEV. Deo vo- lente, annuente. Compare 11. E. 185. A. 791. O. 403. Od. O. 530. S. 352. So 2 Kings xviii. 25. LXX. Kat vvv pr) dvev Kvp/ou avtflr]Htv ITTI rbv TOTTOV TOVTOV rov $ia(j>Qtipa.i avrov. Of d\i]\ovQpf.v, see on II. A. 104. 59. 'Apytiwv j3a(rtX^ac. There is an ellipsis of the preposition 260 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. MvOov ari/mriGfi, ov Kpttwv \ fparat e 'AXX' ^roi vuv /iv 7Tt0ajU0a vuicri jutXatvr/, AopTra r' tyoirXiaofjiEGOa' <^>vXacrfjpc $ ficaarot Afi;ao-0wv Trapa riuppov O^VKTTJV rft^foc /cro. Koupoa|Of)a re, ArjtTTUjOOv re, tjU^i KpEiovroc utov, AuicojLt770fa otov. povwv ayoprjaaro KOL /mzTtenrev' 95 'Ev 'jo iTraicoutTat, 100 t SE cai aXX^, orav rtva fie ayaOov' , Kai on Viger, p. 201. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 365. 6. iru/iarog, cai fueffffog' 6 yap 7rpo^pe aXXoe ajUtvova TOU& vor/ jUEyaXrjTOpt OvfJLtj) , avopa 0/otarov, ov aSavaroi ?Tp ETto'av, yap f'xae JfpaQ' aXX' Erf icat vuv 105 1 10 AwpotoY T' ayavoiGiv, tirtaai TE Tov S' aure 7r/ooo-t7Tv ava? avS/awv ' 'ii ylpov, ou ri favSog l/mag arac KarXfa* 'Aao-aftT^v, ovS' auroc avaivofJiaC avri vv TroXXwv Aawv (Trtv avrjp, 6r^ T Zfvc K*?pi ^tXrjo-r?, 'Qc v^v rourov ertarCj Sa/xao-o-E 81 Xaov ' 'AXX' 7Tt aacrajuijv, ^pftrl XEu ^ A >/)/-\ >/ ^/ /> />>/ A^ t7Aw aptaai, oojUfvai r a7Tptari arrotva. 'Yjiitv S' Iv 7ravr(T(Ti TTfjOtJcXura Sw/o' ovoju^vw" "ETTT' a?ri;pouc rpnroSae, SfKa SE ^pixroTo raXavra, A'iOwvag SE XE/3i]rac EEtKoat, ^w^EKa 8' ?7nroue l t a0\ia Troa-criv apovro. 1 15 . __. 120 109. TroXX' aTrep,vOe6fir}v. Namely, in II. A. 254. 275. 112. dptaadpevoi. This verb is used by Homer both in the active and middle voice, in the sense of to appease, to pacify. Com- pare infra \. 120. T. 179. et passim. The pronoun \iiv should follow TrtiriOoifJiev. 116. avri vv TroXXwv K. T. X. Is equi- valent to, is worth. Eustath. eiQ di/r/p Oio7raya, d0' ov ytwaiovq. Hence the adjective Trjjyffft'/jaXXof, in 11. T. 197- This undoubtedly seems to be the true meaning of the word. Some, how- ever, render it p.t\ava., black. Hesych. Trijyov ol \t\v Xevicbv, oi dk [isXav. Hence Blomfield on Callim. H. Dian. 90. suggests a middle interpretation, and renders it pie- balled. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. 263 Ov Kfv aXr'/toc | avf/p, to Totraa ytvotro, 125 GU& fcfv UKT^IULWV lotrifJLOio xpuo-oto, "O ore AltrjSov i) KTijui^vrjv IE\EV auroc, at KaXXft ZVLKUV (f>v\a yvvaiKuv. 130 ac juev ot $(*)&(*), jUra S' ftrffErat, r/v TOT' a Kovprjv BptOTjoe' KCU ?ri fjiiyav upKov MTJTTOTE TIJC,* i;ific 7 tN H Oe/j.i avOpwTrwv Taura jitv avriKO. iravra 7rap(ro-raf i Si KEV aur 135 "Aery [jLtya TIpia.fj.oio Oeol Nija aXt wv, or c) yuvatKac htKomv auroc f At K /ir' 'Apyti]v 'EXfvrjv icaXXtorat fwcrtv. 140 Et ^ KV "Apyoc iKOifjieO* 'Axaicoi', o jUOt Ol* TlffO) ^ jUtV t(TOV juot r^Xvyfroc rp^)rat OaXiri EVI T ftot fttrt Ovyarpec; ivt /xyap(j> fU , Kai AaoSt/c*?, icai 'I^iavatrtra' 145 Tawv, ^v ic* ffllX^a-t, <{>i\riv avasSvov aytaOw npbg OLKOV I\.r\\r\oq' lyw S' ITTI fiaXta Swtrw IloXXa juaX', 6(Tor' OUTTW rtc ^ n~SwK Ovyarpi. ot wtrw fv vai/uiva KapSajuwXi]v, 'EvoTTijv T, icat 'Iprjv Trot^fao'av, 150 T ^a^lac S' "AvOeiav 125. aX^'iof. Poor. Schol. o avev Xf ia^ tively corresponded with Electra and Iphi- 129. AtV/3ov e'Xsv awrog. See on v. 328. genia. It is clear, however, from this pas- infra. sage, that the sacrifice of the latter at Aulis 132. Kovprjv B. See on II. B. 38. is a fable of later date than the age of Homer. 134. } 0e/u K. r. X. See on II. B. In the Carmina Cypria there was mention of 73. two sojourns of the Greeks at Aulis ; and it 137- The adverb aXi is to be taken ab- was during the second that the immolation solutely, as in II. B. 90. T. 384. The geni- of Iphigenia was performed. tive is dependent upon the verb v^7j. 146. dvdedvov. In the heroic ages, in- See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 330. b. Eust. vr}T), rtju^trovdi, 155 Km 01 U7TO XlTTapttC Taura K ot reXta-atjitt AjLti]0r)rw' ('AfoifC rot ToiWica /ecu r j3poroi<7i Kai /not VTTOGTTITW, ocrvov fla^ofj.ai elvat. Tov 8' i]fJLufitT 7Tira FfcpTjvtoc tTTTTora ava^ 'AXX' a7T, KrXr^roi/c orpuvojUfv, ot K Ta\i(TTa 165 Ei 8' cry, roue av tyw 7Tto^/O)uat, ot ^ ^otvt? ftfv Trpcurtora, Atl 0tXo Aura/) 7Ttr' Atac r /j,eyag KOL * 'OStoc r Kat EuuSarrjc u' 7r; O0pa Ati KpoviS 1 QC $aTO' TOLCft TTCKTIV ttra /ULvov t7TV. AVTIKO. KT7jOUKC flV U^Wp 7Tl ^EtjOaC EXEWOV, Koupot O KjQi7r^pac lir^.cfri'^tavTO Troroto* 175 ' apa Tracrtv, 7rapajiivoi 154. TroXvpprfveg, TroXu/Sovrat. See on conduct them to Achilles. It is probable II. B. 106. H. 467. that Phoenix, who had retired with his 155. diorivgffi. Voluntary gifts ; as op- pupil Achilles, had come into the camp posed to OefjuaTCiG, in the following line, to know the event of the day ; and Nestor which must be understood to signify tribute, accordingly took advantage of his presence 158. 'AtdrjQ TOI a/m\i%of, K. r. X. In to gain the ambassadors an access to his explanation of this passage, Eustathius ad- friend, and use his own influence to procure duces this fragment from the Niobe of ^Es- them a favourable reception. Compare v. 182. chylus : Movoc, Oe&v yap QdvaroQ ov 171. tv^rjfirjffai. Previous to offering daipojv ip Sf jSarrjv Tra/oa IloXXa jiiaX' tv%ofJLevti) Amao\*o. T Tbv cT fi/pov ^>pfa Tp7TOjUvov ^o KaXrf, c\u$aXrj, ?ri ' apyvptov TTJV a'jocr' I? Ivapwy, TTO\IV 'Hfrtwvoc 6X 'Ewo0iyai<>. Some have thought that these two epithets of Neptune, for such is in fact the latter as well as the former, are synonymous. Now yairjoj^og implies, properly, a possessor of the earth ; and in this sense the verb yjjot/^tlv occurs in Herod. VII. 91. Hence it will mean girding or encircling the earth ; and, in an allied sense, TroXiou^oc is applied to Mi- nerva, as the tutelar deity of Athens. On the other hand, IvoaiyaioQ, and its equiva- lent svoaixOwv, denotes one who shakes the earth ; and it was an opinion that Nep- tune, with his trident, was the producer of earthquakes. 187- dpyvpeov Z,vyov. This is the read- ing of one MS. and so it is cited by Plutarch de Musicis, in fin. The common reading is vyo. Stephens, in Thes. Gr. Ling, doubts if the word occurs in the neuter; but Heyne observes, that both forms were anciently in use. The vyov was the neck of the lyre, which the player held in his left hand. The lyre was the most celebrated musical instru- ment among the Greeks, and it was the custom of kings and heroes in early times to play thereon. See II. T. 54. ^Elian V. H. III. 32. Virg. ^En. I. 744. 188. TroXtv 'Hmwi/o. Thebe. See on II. B. 691. 189. Xsa avdpwv. There is a very in- genious conjecture respecting the import of these words, in the Museum Criticum, T. II. pp. 243. sqq. The substantive icXtog is found no where in the plural, in Homer at least, except in this place, infra v. 520. and again in Od. 6. 73. and it is a word to which, like fame in English, the plural number is scarcely applicable. It is not improbable that there were then in exist- ence a set of short poems, each of which was appropriately entitled, from the name of the hero whom it celebrated, K\sog Tv- &0, jeXsof Bt\\tpo(j)6vTov, or as the case might be; as we had formerly the Lay of Lanval, the Lay of Tristram, and the like. When spoken of collectively, there- fore, these poems would properly be called, in the plural number, icXIa. If this suppo- sition be correct, the speech of Phoenix, in which he endeavours to appease the anger of Achilles, will appear far more pertinent, than if we understand the expression in the general sense of Virgil's Heroum laudes ; Eclog. IV. 26. After alluding, in v. 520. to the K\ka avdptiv, with which Achilles had been amusing himself, he relates a short narrative, of which Meleager is the subject, and which was probably one of this description of poems, and might be distin- guished as K\eoQ MtXtdypov, or the Lay of Meleager. The relation which the narra- tive bears to the employment in which they found him engaged, would thus produce an excellent argumentum ad hominem, and a strong excitement to imitate the examples of the heroes whose praises were celebrated. In confirmation of this conjecture, the stu- dent will readily perceive, that the metre assumes a peculiar character in the narra- tive alluded to, and a pleasing cadence throughout, which is strikingly distinct from the dramatic rhythm of the speeches. In a sense precisely similar, although the critic does not seem to have been aware of it, the plural K\ia occurs in Hesiod, Theog. 100. Apol. Rhod. I. 1. M m 266 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. OarpojcXoc t$ oi oTog vavrtoc % TJOTO mwrry, AfyjUfvoc AiaKtSrjv, OTTOTE Ta> SE j3arr/v 7rpOTpw, Srav $ iroaff avroio' 190 Sa aacratv. 195 To) KCU StiKvv/uievoQ 7rpo(uv77crac Trporlpw a Elcrv (T EV JcXfo-juoTcrt, raVr/o-t re ov 7rpo, ferveo. But the true meaning is pure. Herod. VI. 84. KXeo- .fiBvea OE Xeyovai, rjKorrwv r&v S/cv&wv, ftaOtiv TYIV dicpriTOTroairiv Trap' avruiv' K e Toffov, (!>g ai>Tol Xeyovai, eiriav ^wpo- repov poi')\C, io-opowvrc, v Sotri Sf, V flavswv, ' (i)V 01 6 215. iXeolffiv. Mensis coquinariis ; plural for singular The iXebg was a table upon which the meat was placed, after it was drawn from the spit, before it was placed upon the table, upon which they supped. Upon this latter his respective portion was placed to each guest, with a piece of bread in a small canistrum, or basket. 218. lZ,iv. The ancient Greeks did not recline on couches at their meals, as was afterwards the custom ; but they sate at table. So also did the early Hebrews, as appears from Gen. xliii. 33. 1 Sam. xvi. 11. Ps. cxxviii. 3. and other passages of Scrip- ture. In after times, however, the Persian custom was gradually introduced, and they took their meals in a reclining posture. See Amos vi. 4. 7. Ezek. xxiii. 47. Tobit i. 4. Esther i. 6. vii. 8. Matt. xxvi. 7- Luke vii. 36. 220. Ovr)\a.Q. Schol, rag arrapxdg. See on II. H. 314. 225. %atp', 'Axt\ev, K. r. X. As no per- sons more fit for the occasion could have been selected than those, to whom the em- bassy was entrusted, so nothing could be better conceived, or better timed, than the speeches which the poet has put into their mouths. The sound reasoning and eloquent address of Ulysses; the mild and affectionate expostulations of Phoenix ; and the disdain- ful reproaches of Ajax ; as they are per- fectly adapted to the respective characters of the speakers, so they are introduced pre- cisely in the order in which they are calcu- lated to produce the greatest effect. The opinion of Quintilian respecting them will be found in the note on II. B. 284. With the adjective siudtveiQ, the verb kufitv must be supplied ; which is frequently the case, when a verb, as siridtvoiJLtv in the present instance, is required by the sense. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 305. The object of Ulysses in stating that the reception with which they had met from Achilles was no less splendid than they experienced from Aga- memnon himself, was in order to prepare him gradually for the unpleasant subject of their errand. 228. SairoQ Ipya. A periphrasis for Sale. In a similar manner later writers used Xpr?)ita. Herod. I. 36. ffvbg %p^a. Aris- toph. Vesp. 927- XP^/*" "^po?- So also in Latin ; Phaed. Fab. IV. 7- siqua res esset cibi. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 430. 6. 230. iv oiy. In doubt. Schol. tv Siff- ray/uy, iv Bixoaraaig,. The construction of this passage, which is somewhat^ per- plexed, must stand thus : iv Sou) de torn ro Trpayjua, ) 7?/*ae (Taaxretv TCLQ vrjag, ri avrdc airoXtaQcu. The first verb is active, the other intransitive. This con- fusion, however, is strikignly expressive of the speaker's emotion. 231. Svotat a\Kriv. See on II. A. 149, M m 2 268 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, I'. 7<*p vrjwv icat rei^coc av\iv WZVTO TT^pOv/uLOiy rrjXfKXrjroi r' Trupa TroXXa , aXX' i Kara orparov, oi>S' trt 'AaTpa7rra* M EKrci>p Mafvrrcu E/cTrayXwc, Trio-woe Ati, ouSl ri rii 'Av/oae, ovSe Otovs, Kparp?7 I Xuo-ara 'Aparai ra\urra 0av?}|Uvai 'HcJ Slav" Sreurai -yap vrjwv aVoKO^av aicpa KOpu/jj3a, T' jU7rprj(Tty juaXfpou Trupoc" avrap ' Trapa rrjcrtv optvojulvovc VTTO KaT Taur' aivwc Sft^otKa Kara 0pva, jUT7 Oi a -axTt 0oi, ?7jutv 8s Sr) ctiaipov etij Ivt Tpotr?, Kac "Apyfoc tTTTro 'AXX' ava, tt nifjiovd^ -y, Kat 6^1 ?Tp, tpvevOciL VTTO TptJwv o rot jUfroTTter^' a')(oc iWfrai, ouSf rt 235 240 245 232. ZOtvTo. Schol. 234. oud' In ^atrt S%. Negant nos, scil. Argivos, substituros esse, sed in naves ruituros. Compare II. B. 175. A. 823. M. 107. 126. and elsewhere. Clarke and others understand the words, improperly, in refer- ence to the Trojans. 236. ZEUC & o-^i KpoviSrjQ K. r. X. Cicero, quoting from memory, assigns these words to Ajax ; de Divin. II. 39. Jftme- ffatM Ajax, apud Achillem querens de fero- citate Trojanorum nescio quid, hoc modo nun- ciat: Prospera Jupiter his dextris fulgo- ribus edit. 239. \vvaa. Schol. Viet. p,avia, irapa TO \veiv TOV vovv. See Valckenaer on Am- mon. p. 148. 241. OTSVTO.I. Schol. Sia(3t(3aiovTai, vTTKj^vtiTai. See on II. F. 83. By the Kopv/i/3a, the Scholiast and others under- stand the djcpoerroXia, or the extremity of the prow, of which it was usual with a conqueror to deprive the ship, and dedicate it in the temples of the Gods. But as the stern of the vessels were drawn upon land, and consequently turned towards the Tro- jans, Hector would necessarily take his spoils from thence, and leave the prows to the fire. See on II. A. 433. Hence it seems that the KopvpfBa, in this place at least, were not the ajcpotrroXia, but the a0Xa, ore d IK 0/7C ' Ajafn^vo TEKVOV IfjLOV) Kaprof; JUEV 'A0rjvatr] re icai "Hprj 1 ', at K OtXwaC GV 8s jUEyaX/jropa Ovfjibv 255 Iv GTrjOeam' ^tXo^poauv)] yap a.[jLeivt*)v' 8' pioc Ka/cojurj^avou, o^pa 8f CV aKTrifJLO)V EptrtjUOtO ^pVtTOlO, AyajUE/xvovoc tTTTrot atOXta TTOGGlv apovro. 8' ETrra yuvatKac afJLVjuLOva Epy' EtSvtac 1 , 270 A(ij3i8ac, ac, ore AlajSov EI) jcrtjulvrjv 'ESfXE^', a? rors icaXXEi EVtKtuv ^>uXa Tac JUEV rot 8t5(Tt, jUEra 8^ EarcrErat, rjv ror' Kovpriv B/ottrfjoe' icat ITTI MrjTrorE r/ic vvr}c 7Ttj3rjjUvat ^8f jUfyrjvat, 275 f*VS H t/jutc (mi.', aya^, rjr Taura JUEV avriKO. Travra "Aaru julya Iljotajuoto ^EOI 8wa>(r' aXa7racUj iov, or KEV 8arc5jit0a AijifS' 'A^atot. 280 Tpwta8ac 8s yvvcuKas EEt/codtv auroc construction is oudg n (Jirj^QQ K. p. sari, row 9vp,ov /AtyaX^ropoc. Cicero rfe Q^e. ware wpai> a/cog. With the former part I. 258. JVec wero audiendi, graviter qui ini- of the line we may compare Hor. Epist. I. JWI'CM irascendum putabant, idque magnanimi 2. 59. QMZ 720/i moderabitur iree, Infectum et fortis viri esse censebant. Nihil enim lau- volet esse, dolor quod suaserit et mens. dabilius, nihil magno et prteclaro viro dignius, 255. Ovfibv "Io"xf iv Iv or)0<7(ri. Ovid, Placabilitate atque dementia. Heroid. Epist. III. 85. V'mce animos irarn- 260. iravi, ta Se ^6Xov OvpaXyea. que tuam, qui ceetera vincis. Horat. Od. I. Psalm xxxvi. 8. LXX. Travaai CLTTO opyrjg, 16. 22. Compesce mentem. Epist. I. 2. 62. Kai sy/caraXi7re Ovpov. Compare Prov. xvi. Animum rege, qui nisi paret, Imperat : hunc 31. xvii. 14. frenis, hunc tu compesce catenis. The verbs 262. ' ds. There is an ellipsis of the la-^tiv, and \riyep.evai, are in the infinitive verb jSouXft, as in the common formula tt for the imperative. d' dye. See on II. A. 302. The following 256. i\o$poffvvT) yap djutiVwv. Scil. enumeration is repeated from vv. 122. sqq. 2 270 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, 1'. At KE jUr' 'ApyEtrjv 'EXIvrjv KaXXtorat Ei SE KEV "Apyos iKOtjUffl' 'A \aUKOV, ouflap a/ ot e otc' rttm 81 ere t Tiarovd' % yap K CT^I juaXa jUE^a Ku8oc apoto. Nvv ^ap ^' "Eicrop 1 f'Xotc, ETTEI av juaXa rot o-)(8ov fX^p, Autrcrav E'XWV oXo^v* Ft ourtva 0rj<7tv Ojuotov 305 Ot /jEvat Aavawv, ouc iv0a8 V^EC eveticav. ' a7TajUtj3ojUVOC TTpOO"!^)! toyEVEC ajortai], 7roujUx av u<7(Tu, Xpij jUi/ 8r) rov fivdov cnrriXeytwe aTTOEtTrav, T H t 7Tp 8)7 fypoviw re, Kat a>c rErfXEO-jUEyov Earr f iic ju? juot rpv^?r 7ra}Uvoc aXXo^y a'XXoc Earrat 310 300. KTjpoQi /zaXXov. For /id\a gjc KrjpoQ, incoherence of thought, and the alternate ex- Frora ^e bottom of your heart. The adverbs pressions of anger and complaint, display, in of this class, ending in Oi, were originally the liveliest colours, the workings of a mind nothing more than genitive forms; which is at once generous and noble, though proud evident from the occasional addition of the and unrelenting. It may be said, that the preposition, as in II. 0. 557- A. 50. and else- open and candid declarations of Achilles where. The genitive itself is also sometimes evince the truth of Nature, as the preceding used for the adverb; as jjouf, for ?/w0t, in harangue of Ulysses exhibits the perfection II. 6. 525. of art. Thus Plato observes, in Hippia I. ev 303. i, apud eos. Com- TOVTOIQ SrjXol roif t-rreai TOV TpoTrov kKark- pare II. A. 95. The adverb vvv in the fol- pow row avdpog' <*>Q 6 /nf v 'AxtXXevg tlrj lowing line refers to the previous enclosure a\r\Qi]Q re Kal cnr\ov' 6 Se 'OSvvatvg, of the Trojans within their walls. See on 7roXwrpo7ro r Kat \l/evdrj. Hence also II. H. 328. Achilles declares in Eurip. Iph. A. 926. 'Eyw 308. Aioyev^e A.aepTiddr], K. T. X. The d l tv avSpbg evaefitcrTaTov TpafytiQ Xet- tact of this speech of Achilles displays the pwvoQ t^aOov TOVQ TQOTTOVQ airXovQ tx ttv - hand of a master. The sudden and inter- 311. Tpv%rjTt. Obstrepatis ; querendo rupted bursts of indignation, the rapidity and fatigetis. The verb properly denotes the 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, I'. 271 'A/'Sao T a'XXo 7p ftoi KtvoQ "Oc %' rpov /uv KEuflrj evi Aurap l-ywv l/olw, we KOI r Our' jU 7' 'Arpa'Srjv ' Ayafjiifivova Our' a'XXouc Aavaouc' ETTEI ov/c apa rt Mapvacr0cu Srn'ioiGiv TT' avSpaX/Z "la-?? fjLotpa [iivovTi, KOI a juaX carat* 315 Karc/ai/ 6juwc o r' acp-yoc avrip, o re TroXXa t Ol>^ rt JULOL TTfptKCtrat, 7Tt TTttOoV ttX^ftt Ahl IfjLYiv ^vyr\v 7rajoaj3aX f ' aTrrfjcrt vfoo-crodt cooing of the turtle-dove, thence called rpv- ywi/. Eustath. tort ^e rpw^etj/ ro TroXvXo- yilvji 7roXv0wviv, (Anglice, aXXog with a plural verb, see the note on Eurip. Phcen. 1263. Pent. Gr. p. 375. 312. 'AiSao TrvXyGiv. Schol. r< Qavarq), TTEpt^paoTifcwg. This periphrasis is of fre- quent occurrence, both in Homer and in the Tragic writers. Compare II. E. 646. &. 156. *-. 71. et passim. Eur. Hec. 1. Med. 1231. Hippol. 56. 1445. Alcest. 125. ^sch. Agam. 1262. So Virg. Georg. IV. 467. OstiaDitis. JEn. VI. 127. JanuaDitis. The expression seems to be of eastern origin ; and it is very common in the Sacred Writings. Isa. xxxviii. 10. LXX. kv 7rv\aig -yap wijg Kal Oa- varov i%ovaiav t-^tiQ, Kal Karayfif dg TrvXaQ ySov Kal avdytif. So also Job xxxviii. 17. Psalm ix. 13. See Grotius on Matt. xvi. 18. The same sentiment is expressed in Demosth. de Coron. 87- ri de fj,ti%ov %oi TIQ at' eiTreiv aSiKrjua /car' av- dpo pqropoe, ff i juj) ravTCL Kal typovtl Kal Xeytt. Phocylides : p,r)d' ertpov KtvQyQ KpaSiy voov, aXX' ayopewwv. Senec. Epist. 14. Turpe est aliud loqui, aliud sentire. Compare Mosch. Idyl. I. 9. Plaut. True. I. 11. 76. Psalm Iv. 21. Sallust has given this character of Roman depravity ; B. C. 10. Aliud in pectore, aliud in lingua promp- tum Jiabere. So Tacitus in Annal. I. of Ti- berius, whom he calls egregius ille simulandi dissimulandique artifex. The reading of Heyne is that preserved by Plato, ubi supra; and it is sanctioned by MS. authority. Vulgo KtvQii, and aXXo e /3a. In the next line also the vulgar reading is, w /xoi doKti tlvai dpiffra, where the text is sup- ported by the same authorities. 320 318. fikvovn. Desidenti, e pugna absi.t- tenti. Infra v. 332. oiriaOt \ikvwv irapa vrjvai. HEYNE. Compare Eccles. ix, 2. LXX. avvavTrjita kv T( c,iKai

, Kal Kal T nrj 0v TToXXae jtfv "Hjuara 8' atjuarofvra 8t7rpr]<7(Tov J Av8pav. Aw8fKa 8 vv vrjutn TroXae aXaTrac;' avOpwrrwv, Ilf^oc 8' i>8Ka pa S' yw //er' .ayj]v airb 'AXX' ocrov Sicaiac T 7T\i\ag KOI 355 , 7Tl 01>K w Tr toa Aa ^?ac cai aXaSt ,' tu, vac icai atKy rot ra 360 Et St KEV U7rXo/i7V ^17 KXuroc ' juot juaXa TroXXa, ra KaXXtTrov, iy^aSe eppwv' AXXov 8' EvOlvSf ^puaoy Kai ^aXKOv IpvQpov, 365 j TroXtov T trt^rjpov t, aaro-' f'Xa^ov y' yepaz $ juot, ocrTTEp Kpduv ' Travr' ayopevfj.v, ov* 6^)pa KOI aXXot 7na-Kv2wvT>/ v''"\ j^i^j/lT oTe LK yap orj ju a7rarrj* K yap fu 0jOvac ft'Xfro jurjrtra E juot rou Swpa, r/w /utv Iv /capoc 363. ^juari KC rpirary peva ti'Xtro Zevg. See pestas laeta locabit. Diogenes Laertius, in on II. Z. 234. This passage is an illustra- Vita Socrat. has the same story, but with a tion of the old proverb : Quern Jupiter vult variation as to the person to whom Socrates perdere, prius dementat. relates it : 7rpo Kia\ivr\v C^T;, dg rpirijv 378. ev KapoQ alffy. This expression airoQavovnai. It may be observed that the has tried the ingenuity of the commenta- third day is to be reckoned inclusively ; i. e. tors; but their various explanations are very N n 274 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, I'. >l>o", ft jUOl SfJCaKtC T KOL tlKOffCLKL^ TOGd Qaaa rl oi vvv lori, KCU i TroOtv aXXa ylvotro' 'Ho O(T ^ 'Op^OjUVOV 7TpOTlVl(T(TTai, T^S' OCTO AlyviTTia, oOi TrXftara $6/j.oi tv KTrj/aara icfirat, At 6r jcarojU7Ti>Xof ftort, Strjicoatot ' av' icarm]v 380 Quo , i re 385 Ov/ULOV /iOV 7Tl(Tt' ' unsatisfactory. Some understand Kapdc. for a proper name, in allusion to the fact that the Carians were the first mercenaries, and as a nation held in the greatest contempt. This interpretation evidently coincides with the purport of the passage, but the metre will not admit of it, as in that case the penultima would be long. Compare II. B. 867. K. 428. In Theocr. Idyl. XVII. 89. the true reading is 0i\07rro\^oi(ri re Kap^ jutv we ya.jj.iw' o 8* 'Ax -yap Ejuol $ V X*I avTa&ov, ovS' otra ^a "iXtov Kr^cr0at, fu vato/LL^vov TTTciXieOpov, To TTpiv ?r' ftprjvTjc, TTpiv uo' oaa Xaitvo ovS tjSou 'A?roXXwvoc ya/o T jSotc Kai '/^>ta jurjXa, Krrjroi Sf r/7roSc rf, icat 395 387- aV6 Soptvat iraaav Xw/S^v. That is, ctTro^ovj/at iroivr)v TYJQ XwjS^f. Com- pare v. 508. infra. 401. ov yap sjuoi ipv^J}? dvrd^tov, K. T. X. Nothing sure could be better imagined, or more strongly paint Achilles' resentment, than this commendation, which Homer puts into his mouth, of a long and peaceable life. That hero, whose very soul was pos- sessed with a love of glory, and who pre- ferred it to life itself, lets his anger prevail over this his darling passion ; he despises even glory, when he cannot obtain that, and enjoy his revenge at the same time ; and rather than lay this aside, becomes the very reverse of himself. POPE. With the sen- timent we may compare Eurip. Alcest. 312. tyvxrje yap ovdtv lore n/uwrepoj/. Quint. Curt. VI. Nihil est miseris mortalibus spi- ritu charius. So Job ii. 4. LXX. oaa dvOpwTry uTrep 7% ^v^^Q avrov 405 gave rise to the famous Phocian or sacred war. It appears from the Hymn to Apollo, v. 296. that the temple was built of stone, with some magnificence. Hence \aivoQ ovdbgmay either be understood of the whole temple, or of the ascent of stone steps in front. See on v. 578. infra, and compare Od. A. 103. The place was called Pytho, as some suppose, from the destruction of the serpent Pytho by Apollo ; but the origin of the name is uncertain ; as is also the sig- nification of the epithet ci^rwp. Eustath. , SK rov a^iTjp- TJ oiovd b^otpr]- 404. ovd' '6affi TOV TrXovrov. The former exposition of Eustathius seems to be prefer- able ; but that of Strabo, at least, is inad- missible. 407. 'i-jnrwv icdprjva. For 'ITTTTOI. The same periphrasis occurs in II. . 260. and elsewhere ; and is very common in the Tragic writers. Soph. CEd. T. 950. 1235. 'loKaOTrjQ Kapa. Similar instances abound. So also Virg. JEn. V. 61. Bina bourn capita. In the next line, wirov Ei c Ki> oiKaS' ticaijuai iwv Trarp&a yalav, jUOl fcAfOC 1 Ka rlAo^ OavaToio Ki Kai 8' av roic aAAoio-iv eyw OticaS* aTTOTrAaav* 7Ti OVKSTI aiTreiv^c' juaAa yajO 0v EupuoTra r/v u7Tpo-)(, T0apar}/cao-i Se Aaoi. 'AAA' t/jUie jUv lovrfc apit a7ro0a(T0, ro ya/o ypac cari ' aAAr/v ^pa^wvrai vi 0jOffi H K <70i i/r/ac i" o"oy, icai Aaov ' ' 7Ti ou tr 410 415 420 425 8' au^i Trap O(f>pa juoi v vrjea Avpiov, rjv lOeXyaiv' avajKri S' own juiv lN O^ f^a^* 01 8' a/)a Travrfc OLKJJV for, M< habeat. With the sentiment we may compare Eurip. Alcest. 1081. OWK tern roif 0avoj/rae fig 0a'og poXflv. Iph. T. 785. rouro ydp povov jSporoTf Oi'K sort rava- Xw/i' avtt\w0v \aj3fiv, ^u^7)j/ /3porcfav %p;juaVu>v 5' cioi Tropoi. Here. F. 294. /cat rt OavovTtitv ij\0ev l "Ai^ou Tra'Xiv ; Mosch. Idyl. III. 109. 'A^ifteg, 01 /tcyaXoi Kai Kajorepoi jj o-o^oi dvdptg, "OTTTTOTS. ?rpara 9avw/tec, dvdieooi iv ^Qovi KoiXp Ev#o^ tu ^LtaXa paKpov, aTeppova, vri- yperov virvov. Catull. Carm. III. 11. Qj MWC if, >er iter tenebricosum, Illuc, unde negant redire quenquam. V. 4. ASWes occz- dere et redire possunt : Nobis, cum semel oc- cidit brevis lux, NOJC est perpetua una dormi- enda. So Job xiv. 10. 'Avrjp dk TtXtVTrj- ffag y%ro, TTv. 415. drjpov. Scil. xpovov. The ellipsis is filled up in Eurip. Iph. A. 680. fieXXovaa dapbv 7rarpo d.7roiKr] aV Tir' aTTO <7IO, 0trjc 'Aya/iEjUvovt Nr^TTtOV, OVTTtt) tSo0' O/J.OUOV TToXcjUOtO, OuS' ayoplwv, tva r' av8pc ajOt7rp7Tc 435 440 r f &C aV 7Ttr' OtTTO (TtO, 0t' f TTavra, tpywv. 445 vov OTov or Trpwrov XtTrov 'EXXaSa filywv va/ca Trarpoc 'Ajtiuvropog ' c ftot TraXXaici^oc TTfjOt^wcraro /caXXtKOjUOio, r)v avroc ^tXffo-Kfv, artjuaSfcrKf 8' aKOirtv, Tr) 433. daicpi/ dvaTrp^o-af . Damm : Lacri- TWOS largiter accendens quasi et proflans ; ea- dem metaphora, qua ventus dicitur irpf]Qeiv IOT'IOV, intumescere facere. Perhaps the ex- pression may be similar to Sdicpva 9epp,d XESIV, II. H. 426. and elsewhere. See on II. A. 481. The art of this speech of Phoenix chiefly consists in his seeming to yield to the determination of Achilles, at the same time that he is urging the strongest motives, on the score of honour and of prudence, for his reconciliation with Agamemnon. See Dionys. Halicarn. de Arte, VIII. 11. IX. 14. 438. 7rjw7r. For crvveTrepire. 440. vfjiriov. Achilles, says Eustathius, according to some of the ancients, was but twelve years old when he went to the war of Troy ; and it may be gathered from what the poet here relates of his education under Phcenix, that the fable of his being tutored by Chiron was the invention of later ages, and unknown to Homer. POPE. This, how- ever, does not follow. Homer mentions Chiron as a friend of Peleus ; II. II. 141. T. 390. and expressly states that Achilles studied medicine under the Centaur : II. A. 829. Phoenix seems to have been more of a companion or male nurse ; Chiron his pre- ceptor. See on v. 482. The story, however, of his concealment in a female dress, at the court of Lycomedes, king of Scyros, in order 450 to prevent his engagement in the Trojan war, was probably a fiction of a later age. 441. ayopewv/tva K.r. X. Seeon II. A. 490. 442. Trpotrjice SidaaKSiJitvai. Ofthecon- struction of the infinitive after verbs imply- ing motion to a place, see on Soph. (Ed. C. 12. Pent. Gr. p. 106. The following are examples. II. N. 27- j3?J S' k\aav. Compare II. X. 194. "*. 216. Eur. Iph. A. 679.^ x^- pet 6w aKovaai. 443. fj.v9(*)V re p'rjr^p' K. r. X. Cicero de Orat. III. 15. Ut ille apud Homerum Phce- nix, qui se a Peleo patre Achilli juveni comi- tern esse datum dicit ad helium, ut ilium effi- ceret oratorem verborum, actoremque rerum. Quinctilian, Inst. Orat. II. 3. 12. Sit ergo tarn eloquentia quam moribus prastantissi- mus, qui ad Phoenicis Homerici exemplum dicere et facere doceat. Of the estimation in which eloquence, no less than military skill, was held in the early ages of Greece, see on II. A. 249. 490. 448. ^tuywv vt'iKta Trarpog K. T. X. Of the relation here given by Phoenix, see Heyne on Apollod. Bibl. III. 13. 8. p. 803. and its com- ideaQai. 278 'OMHPOY '1AIAAO2, I'. ' i/ZTJv* 7} S' aiv tjU Xta-crto-icfro t^i irpofjuy rival, iV t)(0rjpt ytpovra. Tij TnOofJLriv, KOL tptZa* Trarjjp S' fjuoe, avriK oivOfl IloXXa Karrjparo, oru'yfpa^ ' 7riicXr' 'EjOrj ravi'ovro ^m (j>Xoyb ' IloXX6v 8' K KaJ.WV JltOv 7TIVZTO TOlO ?rapa 465 Ilup, fVfpov jutv VTT' atOouo-rj upKOC BuXiJCi ''AXXo 8' Ivl 7TpoSojU(t>, rrpoaOev OaXafjLOio Oupawv. 'AXX' or 817 SfKarrj juo Im'iXvOe vv% pj3vvr), Kat ror' ya> flaXa/ioto Ovpag TTVKIVWC; apaputac 'Pr/Saf iSrjXflov, icat viripftopov IpK^ov avXf}c 'PfTa, Xa^wv 0uXacac T' avSpag 1 , Sjuwac T 470 451. XiacTEO-fcero yovvwv. Subaud. Similar to this request of Hippodamia, the mother of Phoenix, is the advice which Ab- salom receives from Achitophel : 2 Sam. xvi. 21. 454. orvycpac 5* i7rK/c\r' 'EptwSe. The ErinnyeSj or Furies, were the three goddesses who were appointed to execute the vengeance of the infernal gods, Pluto and Proserpine ; more particularly upon those who were guilty of parricide, or of crimes committed against their parents, Hence the imprecations of fathers, which were esteemed of all others the most awful, were generally directed, as in the well- known instance of (Edipus, to these deities. So also Althaea, infra v. 567. See also the Orestes of Euripides, and the Eumenides of jEschylus, passim. Hesiod in Theogon. 220. declares it to be the office of the furies to punish the transgressions of gods and men. 455. yovvaaiv olffiv stykaotaQat. The purport of this prayer is evidently that Phoenix should die childless. In illustra- tion of the expression, compare II. E. 408. Od. T. 399. So in Gen. 1. 23. LXX. ot viol Maxjo row vlov Mavaavi] Irk^Qriaav kiri j^rjpwv 'Itaffrj^. 457. Ztie Kara%06viog. P/M^O. Com- pare infra v. 565. So Virg. JEn. IV. 638. Jovi Stygio. Eustath. kiraivri' 17 aivij, TOVT- etm deivrj' irXtovdZu ydp q 7rp60tv V Kai jU l\ri Our' SaTr' ilvai, OUT' iv fjieyapOKn Traaraauat, Ilpiv 7' OTE Si) o-' ETT' efJLotmv iya) yovvtaat. ica0f(Tcrac, 475 480 r aaaifjn Trporajuwv, /cat olvov 7Ttcr^o>v* IloXXaia Q'ivov a tV Qc t^"t o'Q 4 juaXa TroXXa TraOov, Kai TroXXa Ta ^>/oovCJV, 6 juot ourt 0Oi ^ovov fSfrA u* aXXa (T TrmSa, 0oTc 7TtKX' ' , tvo juoi TTOT' aeiKia \oiybv afjLV 485 490 'AXX', ' , Sajuatrov /zlyav, r Kat ] T, ]3trj re. f rt v, in v. 487. with which they are particularly displeased, do not mean, as they interpret them, casting up the wine which he had swallowed; but simply, slabbering, emitting. 483. irdaaaQai. See on II. A. 464. 487- olvov. Supply fikpoQ rt. See on II. E. 268. 493. 0a\/j.a)' At /oa r Kat jueroTTtor^' "Arrj aXiyovat Kiovaai. 500 f H eT "Arrj aOtvapri re /cat apriTro^' oiWfca Traaac IloXXoV V7TK7rp00t, (frOavtU $ T TTaGCLV lit OlttV BXaTrrouo" 7 avOpwirovg' cu S' ^aicovrat OTrt tN Oc ( itV r' at$(Trat icoupac Atoc y' wvrjdav, icat r' eicXvov i;ajUVoto' 505 avrjvrjrat, /cat r oT|0w ' apa rat y Afa Kpovtwva jii' 7T(T0at, tva j3Xa^) 'AXX', 'AxtXfu, ?rop cai (TV Atoc Kov/orjo-tv 7Tcr0at Tt/ui^v, r/r' aXXa>v TTf^o fTTtyvajUTrrft voov itrOXwy. 510 Et jUv yap jurj w/)a ^Ipot, ra S' O7rt aXX' atV 7Tta0Xa>e ^aX OVK av f-ywyl (7 JJ.TIVLV cnropptyavTa 'Apyfioto-tv afjLWtfJLtvai, ^arloutrt TTfp Nwv $' a^ua r' avTiKa TroXXa otSot, ra S' OTTicrQiv Xtaro-fXrarot 'Apyftwv' rc5y /HTJ f Tra'foi icat rendered. aidoiovg flacriXrjag. Eurip. Med. 960. Ttti- 519. fjLrjdk TTodag. That is, their embassy. 9tiv dwpa icat Qtovg Xoyof. Ovid, Art. Am. Schol. fATidk rrfv ivOdds dtyiZiv. By a si- III. 653. Munera, crede mihi, capiunt homi- milar transition vrodtQ is frequently used to nesque Deosque ; Placatur donis Jupiter ipse denote swiftness ; as in 11. Y. 410. X. 1.00. datis. So also Prov. xxi. 14. LXX. doaic V. 756. and so xPf also implies strength; XdQpiog avaTpiirei opyaj,'. With the sue- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. o fjO-yov ly) TraXm, ov TL viov ye, t AiraAoi t TroXtv KaXuSwva, Kai aXXr/Xove vapiov* AtrwXoi jUV, afJLWOfJLtvoi KaXuSwvoe i Kovprjr ^, Stair paO&iv jUjuawrtc ajorjt. Kai ya/o TOLCTL KO.KOV ygvaoftpov X(L>o-a/ivrj, o ot oim OaXvvia JOVVM a 281 525 530 O'/p 8* OVK /o/oc& Aioc Kouprj *H Xa0r'j 17 OUK tvorjatv' aaatraro of julya 'H 8f ^oXwi, but the rea- son is not sufficiently obvious. 536. IQotv. Properly, ex more suo fa- ciens ; i. e. in reference to the boar, vastans. O O 282 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, I'. IloXXa c oye Avrijcri pi^ai, KOL avroiQ avOsvt Tov o vlbg Otvrjog cnrtKTEive IloXXEwv IK TroXtwv OripriTopag av$pa ay'pa, 540 Kai Kvva ov fjifv yap K' fSa/zrj iravpoKTi j3/oorot TroXXoi/c $ Trvprig tTTfjSijtr' aXfyeiv^c- aurw 0ijK TroXuv KfXaSov KCU aurrjv, OC KeQciXrj KCU SfjOjUcm Xa^v^evrf, re juetTr^yi) icai AtrwXwv /uL^yaOvfjiMv. 545 O(j)pa jutv ouv MeXeayiooc apiiifyi , Ol/S' JLLI/UIVEIV, TroXiec irsp eovrf^* 'AXX' ore Srj MfXfayjOov v ^oXoc, otrre icai a'XXwv iv 0Tr)0pove6vTwv' 550 o, Tra/oa (/> 0', og Ka Twv ror, Kat /oa avaKro^ tvavrtov fi'Xfro ro^ov 555 Tr)v $ ror' v ufaoto-i Trari^ /cat Trorvm olrov I' KXai', OTE jutv /cafpyoc avripTratTf OoTjSoc 'ATroXXwv. 560 Tp oys Trap/carlXficTO, ^oXov ^ujuaX Schol. e^ tflovg KaraTpex MV Ka i jSXaTrrwv. of the burning brand, which was to decide Compare II. II. 260. the fate of Meleager, was unknown to 537. TrpoOeXvfJiva. By the roots: from Homer. 6t\v(ivov,fundamentum. Compare II. K. 15. 551. ?}roi o, /iqrpi K. r. X. This and It also signifies one founded, or supported, the following verses, to v. 568. inclusive, upon another, as in II. N. 130. ad.KOQ aaicti are parenthetical, and explain the cause of jrpoOtXvfjivqt, shield upon shield. Of the Meleager's resentment. ellipsis in the next line, see on II. 0. 24. 557- ri\v ds. Cleopatra. 540. OijpfiTOpae. Of this form, see note 559. fuff^p. Marpessa. dXicvovog. A on jEsch. Theb. 306. Pent. Gr. p. 430. king-fisher. Of the lamentation for her hus- 543. rj S'. Diana. dfiyptiTO avrrfv 'ATroXXwv. Of the uncles of Meleager, refused to submit ; the custom which prevailed of giving names, and, endeavouring to seize the prize from with respect to the circumstances either of Atalanta, were killed by Meleager. To the children or their parents, see on II. Z. avenge the death of their countrymen, the 403. Curetes made war upon the ^Etolians. See 561. ry. Cleopatra. Of the expression Apollod. ubi supra. It seems that the fable %oXov irkaauv, see on II. A. 81. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. 283 'E aplwv /-trjrpoe fCE^oXtujiiEVOc, rj /oa Oeolai IloXX' a^eovd fiparo KaaiyvfiToio ^ovoto* IloXXa SE icat FaTav iroXvQopfiriv \eoalv aXota, OUff' 'AifSfJV Kttl 7TatV?7V IljO(70OVtav, 565 Ka.OeZofj.evri, Sevovro SE Oavarov' rr Twv of TCL% ajU0t TrvXag OjiiaSoc Kai o\)V7roe 6pa)|0t, Dupytov j3aXXojUvwv* rov $ Xtacrovro yEpovrf? 570 v jcat a/ULvvaij vTrotr^OjUEvoi ^ulya Swpov* iriorarov "ire&iov KaXuSwvoc fjoawfjc? i/ rivw7ov T/ifvoc TTfpticaXXfe eXecrOai HeVTrjKOVTOJVOV' TO /UV T/jUttTU, OlVO7rOtO ? 575 "H/itau , ^tXrJv apoatv, ireSioio rafieffOai. OoXXa Sf jUfv XtravU yeowv tTTTrrjXara Otvuc> 7TjUj3j3awc' viprjpe^eo^ OaXajUOto, icoXXrjrac (ravt^ac, yovvovfJLivoQ vlov' IloXXa rovyf Kamyvr)rat KOL irorvia fir)Trjp 580 'EXXio-(TOv0'* 6 cte jitaXXov avaivero' TroXXa S* Eratpot, Oi ol k'Eovorarot jcat 0iXrarot ^crav aTravrwv* 'AXX' ou^' we rou 9vfj,bv ivt arriOeaaiv tiretOov, Ilpiv y' or Sr) 0aXa/zoc TTUKQ jSaXXEro* rot 8' ETTI irvpywv Batvov Kovp^TEc, icai EVETrprjflov jUya atrru. 585 Kat TOTE Srj MfX^a-ypov EU^WVOC TrapaKOtrf? ocvpojULevri) Kai ol KareXe&v aTravra ' avOpwiroim 7r\ei, rwv aoru aXoiij* 562. e| apswv ^Jjrpoc. See above on v. pevOai olvoTrsdoio' tfpiffv 6e irttiioto, 454. The preposition tic signifies on ac- dpovtv. Schol. ^i\r)v dpoffiv rrjv adev- count of, as T. 135. firjvios t% oXorjg T\av- dpov x&pav. Anglice, arable land. K&iriSoQ. Herod. II. 129. T$ e7rt/i/ii0o/z- 578. oifdow. Meleager confined himself vy U rrjg SiKrjQ Trap' f wurou didovTct aXXa. closely to his house, not admitting even In the next line, sveica is understood with his aged father, who was still living. See KaaiyvrjToio. Apollod. I. 8. 6. Hence ovSoQ is here 564. dXota. Beats, strikes. The Scho- the raised threshold, on the outside of the liast observes, that in earnestly praying to door. the Infernal Gods, it was usual to beat the 579. KoXXrjraQ ffavidag. Schol. Villois. ground with their hands. TCLQ Ovpag, airb TOV KaX&Q ffvvrippoaOai. 569. TWV. Of the Curetes, if referred to Compare II. S. 275. tyiadoc, of the Mtolians, if to TrwXag. 583. dXV ovd' &Q K. r. X. It is to be 570. (3a\\o(jivwv. Scil. /3IXi<7i : and so observed how perfectly the features of Me- again v. 584. l eage r resemble Achilles : they are both 574. TeptvoQ TrepiKaXXsQ. See on II. Z. brave men, ambitious of glory ; both of 194. The word TrevrrjKovToyvov is usually them described as giving victory to their rendered quinquaginta jugerum, i. e. of fifty several armies while ihey fought, and both acres ; but there is no means of ascertaining of them implacable in their resentment. the extent of the yvov, translated an acre. POPE : from Eustathius. The construction of the following clause 588. dXoity. The vulgar reading is a\yrj, seems to be this : wort TO (itv rjfjuav TO,- which is Attic : Homer uses a\oirjv in the O O 2 284 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, I'. jcajcov KTElVOVffl, TTotV T Si r' aXXot ayovcri, flaOv^wvovs T yuvaiicac. U 8' WjOlVTO 0UJUOC ttKOUOVTOe KttKtt Bij 8' ivat, XjO lX Qc o jiiv AirwXoTa-iv air^ E'/ac t^ Bvjj,^' T(J> o OVK IToXXa re icai xapfevraj KGIKOV 8* TJJUVVE icat 'AXXa CTU JUT/ fJLOi ravra vot 0jOcri, JUTJ^ (T 'EvraOOa r/o^t, (j>i\O' KCIKIOV ^ KEP arj Nrjucrtv KeuojUvr/(Tiv a/LLVvijUL^v' aXX' ETTI "Ep^0* ta-ov yap C ? ourt JUE raurrjc / H "AXXo Sf TOl |0W, (TV 8' V( 0p(7l jSaXXfO Mr) jUOt GVJXjEl QvjJLOV O^UjOOjUEVOC Kttt O 'ArpffS^ ri/owt ^>pwv X"P tv ouSl ri povr]TiKr) vkov TTpog nptapvTf pov Kai rpo^sa. The idea of Heinsius, Proleg. in Aristarch. that it is the Hebrew pronoun of the second person, is absurd. Barnes, how- ever, has adopted it in his version. 608. Virg. jEn. IV. 360. Desine meque tuis incendere teque querelis. 611. Kijdtiv. Schol. \W7Ttiv, (SXaTTTftv. Hesych. KrjdtaOai' XvirtiaQai, oitcTtipiiv* See on II. Z. 60. With the same sentiment we may compare the condition of alliance in Thucyd. III. TOVQ UVTOVQ k\QpovQ Kai 0iXovg vopi&iv. Polyb. I. $i\6i\ov dti dvai TOV ayaObv dvdpa, Kai ^tXo7rarpiv, - TOIQ $i\oig TOVQ Kai avvayairyv TOVQ ^iXouf. Liv. XXXII. Quibus igitur rebus amicitia violatur ? Nempe his maxime duabus : si socios meos pro has- tibus habeas, si cum hostibus te conjungas. 612. %uv$ Ivt juaXa/crr ctjUa 8* rjoT 0atvojulvrjt } K 615 icai QQIVIK.I 'Ec voarofo jueSofaro' rotdt 3' ap' Ata? jufra fjLvOov C juot SoKt fjivOoio tcpavitaOai, airayytiXai SE raptor a Xpfi juvdov AavaoTtrt, Kat OUK ayaOov irep lovra, Oi TTOI> vuv fi'arat TrpOTiSiy/uLtvoi' avrap 'A^iXXev^ "Ayptov Iv orrj0cr(Ti Olro ntyaXriTOpa QVJJLOV, ouSf jUrarp7Trai ^tXorrjroc Irat'pwv Trapa vrjutKV IrtOjUfv lo\OV aXXwv* julv rtc T KaaiyvriroLO <}>6voio riv, T? ov TratSoc iSl^aro rc^vEtwroc* Kai jo' 6 julv tv STJJLI^) jUV8t aurou, TroXX' cnroriaa^' Tou Si T' pr]rurat KjOaSirj, jcat Ovpbg ayri ^ajuvou* 0*01 8' aXXrjfcrov vt orrj^EtTo-t 0oi ^v roi 7rra AXXa T TToXX' 7Tt TJJGl' (TV S' {XaOV V0O Ov/ULOV' jj,i\aOpov' vTrwpo^ioi Si rot ijUv Aavawv* jUjuajUi^ Si rot c^o^ov aXXa>v i r' jUvat Kat ^tXrarot, o, IIpti> y' wov n/otajuoto oait^povoc, MupjiuSovwv 7Tt re Krf/vovr' 'A/oyaoue, Kara r o(viKi (Tropical TTVKIVOV XE A? 8' 7Tl7Tt0OjLlVat OTO|L)O'av XE rf, /or}yoc ^> Xivoio r XfTrrov awrov* 6 ytpwv KarlXficro, icat 'Hw Stav Avrap 'AxtXXfuc wSt juu^ icXttnrje iuTrrj T(J 3' a'joa TrapicarfXfKro yvvi), TJIV Aa]3o0v f/ *l>opj3aim> Ovyarrip, Atojurj^rj KaXXtTrap^oc. flarpojcXoc o rpa>0v fXf^aro* Trap S' apa Kai wvoe, rr^v Oi 7rop 8ioc 'A^XXfuc, IXwv aiTTfiav, 'Evv^oc 7rroXt0pov. 655 660 Cicero has translated this passage in Tusc. Qusest. III. Corque meum penitus turgescit tristibus iris, Cum decore atque omni me x or- batum laude recorder. 644. p,TavdaTTjv. Hesych. HETOIKOV, vyddr]v. Compare Aristot. Polit. III. 3. These /igroiKoi were foreigners, who were protected by the government, and permitted to reside in the city to which they attached themselves, and to exercise any trade or occupation. At the same time, they were excluded from any public office, they were incapable of voting in the public assemblies, and held in contempt by the people, who were naturally jealous of their rights and immunities. See ^Elian. V. H. VI. 1 . Aristoph. Av. 506. Harpocr. in v. Meroi- Kog. Valckenaer on Ammon. p. 110. The same distinctions existed between the Jews and proselytes. Compare Exod. xii. 19. xiii. 38. Philipp. iii. 5. and see Valesius on Euseb. Hist. I. 7- Prideaux Connex. II. 5. 649. The verb o^v-^tiv is properly used of latent fire; Anglice, to smother. In Homer it is generally understood in a more extended sense, to burn, to consume ; though the ordinary acceptation is probably suffi- cient. Compare supra v. 243. and see Hemsterhuis on Lucian, Dial. M. VI. 3. p. 351. The effect which each of the fore- going speeches produces upon the mind of Achilles is well kept up, and varied ac- cording to the tone and character of the speaker. To Ulysses he declares his posi- tive intention of returning immediately ; to Phoenix he proposes to take into consi- deration the propriety of remaining ; and to Ajax, he declares his purpose not to de- part, at the same time that he expresses his fixed resolution to abstain from the war, till he is forced to engage by the approach of Hector to his own ships. Since, how- ever, he remains firm in his determination not to assist the Greeks, Ulysses, in re- porting the result of the embassy to Aga- memnon and the chiefs, confines himself to this point, as declared in the first answer to himself. 652. dtirac d/i^iKV7r\\oj/. See on II. A. 584. 657. Kwea. Schol. 7rpo/3arwv dep^ctTa. These skins were used as mattresses ; and over them was laid a covering, pfj-yoe, ge- nerally elegantly wrought and dyed. Schol. TO /3/3a/u/zvov tjtiartov KOI pr)yl, pi jSa^eig. Then followed an outer coverlid of linen. The word CLWTOQ is properly a flower ; hence Xivoio awro is a periphrasis implying fine linen ; and so in II. "N. 599. 716. ot'og au)ros,fine wool. Compare Pind. Ol. II. 14. Pyth. IV. 335. Isth. I. 75. V. 14. Nem. III. 50. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, I'. 287 Ot S* ore 817 icXtOTyo-tv Iv 'Arpa'Sao yEvovro, 665 ue /ii> apa \pvaloi TroXuatv' 'OctadEu, julya KV$O /o' tOtXti vfieGGiv aXE^E/zEvat Srjtov Trvp, 670 Tov 8* aur 7rpo, imrvvfjiiva) a/i^xu. 685 8' au0' 6 yfpwv KarfXlSar ot iv vfjtaai 0iXrjv EC vrarpiS' ot 8' apa a-yao-o-tijUEvoi* juaXa -yap KpaTspug ayopevo-e. 690 Mupfa Swpa StSoue* 6 8' ay^vwp ECTTI icat aXXwc* Nvv av jutv TToXu juaXXov ajrjvopiyffiv 'AXX' ^rot KEtvov /UEV Ecio-OjUEv, ri KEV 667. ^i^sxar'. See on II. A. 4. words of Achilles, as delivered by Ulysses ; 684. rial Kai o'iSs, K. r. X. Ajax and the not to Ulysses himself. heralds are here. The demonstrative pro- 694. p,f)d' o^eXtg. See on II. A. 415. and noun is frequently used in this sense, parti- of the adjective dyr]V(ap, in the following cularly in the Tragic writers, upon the in- line, on II. B. 275. troduction of a new character ; and some- 696. ayrjvopiyaiv ivriKa. For eif ayrj- times with the verb ci/ii understood. Com- vopir}V. So also in II. K. 391. See on II. pare II. K. 434. T. 140. 4>. 533. et alibi. M. 28. Eurip. Iph. A. 6. rt'c TTOT ap' aaTi}pode 697- Ktlvov \iiv laao^v. Heyne ob- jropOiJievti. See also the note on Soph. (Ed. serves, after Koeppen, that later writers C. 111. Pent. Gr. p. 11.2. would have added xai'pttr. The formulae 690. Kparepwe. This must apply to the ^aiptiv tq,v, %aipuv \kytiv, and the like, 288 'OMHPOY '1AIAAO2, I'. "H fee jUfvp* rorc 8' avre fM%tii0a Travre^' 700 Nuv JUEV KOi/xr]cracr0, Tr Sirov Kat otvoto* ro 7^ fjiivoQ crri Kat a Aura/) 7Tt K ^>avp icaXr) /o C TTpO VOJV ^jUV XttOV T Kttt icat 8' avroc tvi Trpwroun /ua^o-0at. 705 apa TT ayaaadfjitvoi AtOj Kat rare or) o p 7Ttrt() 25 7Ti j3X^>apOi' vypfjv V EC T/OOITJV, TToXEjUOl' 0pa vypijv. Sell. flaXaffcrav. The the insatiable ferocity of war. It occurs same ellipsis occurs in Apoll. Rhod. IV. 281. again in II. T. 313. Y. 359. Cicero has a vyprfe re rpa^fpijg re. Callim. Epigr. 23. similar expression in his Oration for the sv wypy vttcpoQ. Aristoph. Vesp. 478. TroXXa poet Archias : E totius belli ore atquefauci- fitv kv yy, TroXXa d' tty' vyp- So also in bus. Of the derivation of the adjective TTEU- Latin, mare or eequor is sometimes omitted. Kfdavbg, mournful, see on II. A. 51. A. 129. Virg. JEn. I. 3. terris jactatus et alto: sc. The participle reu^wv must be repeated in mart. VIII. 672. fluctu spumabant ccerula this line from v. 6. cano : where Servius supplies maria. See 11. d9prjfftf. Animo videret. So in v. Bos. Ellips. Gr. p. 113. 14. the verb $ot must be understood of 30. arttyavi]v. See on II. H. 12. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 291 ^aXicfirjv* Sopv S' tXro X t P* Tra^ctp. Bfj 8* t/ui> ayv T^vaaxTe, 0oc o a>c TIETO eJ/j/Jtjj. Tov S' fvp', dju^>' wjuoiffi TiOrjfjLevov VTa icaAa, Nrjt Trapd Trpvjuvp* T< S' acnratrtoe yivtr tXOwv. 35 Tov 7rporpO irpoattnrt |3o?)v ayaOoc; MevlXaoc' ourwc> ^Octc, (coputrtrEai ; 17 rtv' iraipwv pwpriv. 45 juaXXov ?rl typiva yap TTW i^OjUTjv, ou' eicAvov eva ro(T(raS fj.ip/J-^p' ?' "Ooro-' "Eicrwp /o/o? Ait 0fX AuTWf, OUT 0^ UtOC 0 ocra 0)]jut jUXr]cr|Uv ^Apydoiat Arj^a Tf icai SoXt^ov* rocra yap KaKa ju// avar/i/Uvat* cuV 0X^v\aKwv tfpov TfXo^, ^8' 7TtrtXai. KEIVOU yap K juaXierra TrvOoiaro' TOLO yap vibs ^>uXaK(TO't, icai 'iSojUfvijoc oTrawv ya/o 7Tr|Oa7ro/iv y /uaXurra. Toy S' i^jUEtjSfr 1 7Ttra |3or/v a a/O jUOt jUV0t{) fTTtrlXXfat, ^ rotai, Sf^y/ifyo rot? 37- )0t6. See on II. Z. 518. like manner it sometimes implies ^rea<, e*- 44. ryrtg Kf v cpufftrat. Of the use of the Iraordinary ; as in II. II. 407- fy^C /*7C- particle KE with the future indicative, see on 59. iTTfrpaTro/itv. Soil. ar\naivtiv v\dKcat ovo oovf, (frativrj re c, < o' 6 75 Aaov aywv' 7ra ov jUv 7Trp7r yrjpa'i XuypaJ. eie S' ap' IV ayicwvoc, KtQaXrjv 7rat/oac, 80 ovroc Kara v^ac ava orparov ' OjO^vafr^v, or 0' fvSovdt j3porot aXXot ; 'HI rtv' oi>pr)wv St??]jUvoc, ri rtv' Iratjowv ; Tov 8* fipstfleT 9 7Ttra ava^ avSptJv, ' T Q Nlarrop NrjX)]ta8j, jul-ya KvSoc ^ 65. /AJJ TTOJC d/3joora'^o/iv. ZesJ ;e go astray. See on II. E. 287- 66. /ceXcvfloi. See on II. A. 312. 68. rrarpoOev SK ycveijf K. r. X. See on II. Z. 403. 71. ^Trt ytivofnevoKnv Vei. A tmesis for I0i. The participle, which should be translated, since we are born, i. e. as mortals, is peculiarly expressive, and insinuates a powerful motive for the injunction in v. 69. pri juya\icr0ai, not to behave arrogantly. 84. 77! TIV ovprjwv Si^f)fitvoQ. It has been thought that Nestor asks this question upon the account of his son Thrasymedes, who commanded the guard that night. He seems to be under some apprehension lest he should have remitted the watch. And it may also be gathered from the passage, that in those times the use of the watch- word was unknown, because Nestor is obliged to crowd several questions together, before he can learn whether Agamemnon be a. friend or an enemy. The shortness of the questions agrees admirably with the occasion upon which they were made: it being necessary that Nestor should be im- mediately informed who he was that passed along the camp ; if a spy, that he might stand upon his guard; if a friend, that he might not cause an alarm to be given to the army, by multiplying questions. POPE ; from Eustathius. There seems, indeed, to have been a general deficiency in the art of war, during the heroic age, with respect to the manner of posting sentinels and keep- ing watch. Although a post was set in this dangerous extremity, and a guard, under the direction of two officers of high repu- tation, had been selected from the army, still Agamemnon expresses his concern in v. 99. lest they had fallen asleep on duty. And when Diomed is represented as sleep- ing on his arms without the tent, v. 151. there is no mention of any guard ; but all his soldiers are asleep around him. Hence the surprise of Rhesus, in the end of the book, which affords an instance of the dan- gers to which they were exposed from their neglect of watching. See Mitford's Hist. of Greece, vol. I. p. 165; also on vv. 182. 418. infra. Of the ellipsis in the following line, see on II. I. 76. 'OMHPOY IAIAAO2, K'. 293 Pvwaeat 'Arpa'S/jv ' Aya^i/nvova., rov TTE/OI Tra Za>C VT}K TTOVOLCFl C5mjU7TpC, tlcT&c' ttVTjUr) 'Ev orrj0 o-tv Kai TrXfiOdiv, a Kv 'Eic )(oXou ap7aXOio /.lEracrrpf^r? tyiX Sol ^ juaX' tijjOfJL ya>* TTOOTI S' au icai tytipoutv a' 100 105 Ki/uLOv vlov. 'H^' A'/avra ra^vv, Kai ^vXloc a\ 'AXX' a rtc Kai row0i. Future for imperative. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 511. 5. obs. where Soph. Ant. 84. is incorrectly adduced. Compare note in loc. Pent. Gr. p. 219. The idiom is very common in the New Testament. Matt. v. 48. tfftaGe ovv vfjitlg reXaoi. So also in Latin: Virg. JEn. II. 548. referes ergo haec et nuntius ibis Pelidee genitori. Cic. Epist. Fam. V. 12. Tu interea non cessabis, et ea, quee habes instituta, perpolies, nosque diliges. Vale, Horat. Epist. I. 18. 96. Inter cuncta leges, et percunctabere doctos. See Viger, p. 155. and also on II. F. 103. 94. dXaXvKTrjfjiai. Schol. re0op6/3r///at, ^7r6p7;jua. The signification of the verb is already expressed in the words ovdk pot Jrop tfJiirtdov, sell. ton. Cicero, after citing the passage in Epist. Attic. X. adds : Non sum, inquam, mihi crede, mentis compos. 96. i TI dpaij>. Siquid agere vis. The verb Spaivtd is formed from dpdo}, as j3aivw from (3da>. 2 98. pr] roi fiev Kafidr^ K. T. \. Whe- /zer /Aey are asleep. The subjunctive is frequently used as a present indicative after p,rj, whether. Soph. Phil. 30. opa, Katf VTTVOV /t?) KaraK\i0ti Kvpy. In past ac- tions the optative is used, as in Od. . 394. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 517- The participle addrjKOTfQ is most probably from the verb add), satio, with the 5 doubled, as dddtjv, in II. E. 203. Clarke and others render it fatigati, from add), contr. for drjSw, mo- leste tracto, or tractor ; in which case the duplication is unnecessary, as the contracted syllable is naturally long. The former me- thod is preferable. Compare II. A. 87, 88. The word is applied, in a double sense, to fca/zary and virvy respectively. So Hor. Od. III. 4. 11. Ludo fatigatumque somno. 111. dXV fi TLQ K. r. X. At the end of this clause there is an aposiopesis, which must be supplied, as in II. A. 135. by the words KaXw av I xoi. 294 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 'AXXa, 0/Xov 7T|9 lovra Kat at8otov JVUvAaov NK8' fTTtKEWTtU, 115 'iiC VO6, <7Ot O Ot(j) 7TY|0l// 7TOV(T0ai. Nuv o^fXf Kara Travrae apiarijac irovttaOai ApaSi>?v, KOI ljur)v TTortSf'yjUEvoc opjurjv" NUV 8' jUO TTpOTfjOOC jUaX' 7TyprO, Kat jUOt 67rl ri Tov 8* r^jUftjSfr 1 7Ttra Ffprjvtoc tTTTrora Nterrw/o" ovrte ot v/>t(T7/X0e icXtaa * 6 o KXtatrjvSf Ktwv IIofKiXov a/u^)' wjuotffi aaKOC ^e'ro, ]3i? 8f juer' CIVTOV<;. Bav 8' ?rt TuSftorjv AtOjur)8ea* rov 8' iKi^avov 150 aTTO KXto-trj^ CTUV rfvffftv* aju^>i 8' rat/oot 120. tdriaaoQai. Sell, aurov. 134. iirtvrivoQt. See on II. B. 219. This 127- The particle c'va is here employed, long robe, winding twice round the body, somewhat unusually, instead of IKH, there- and reaching to the ancles, was fitted for an Barnes has a Far. Zeetf. by which this aged man like Nestor, exposing himself to sense may be avoided : iv QvKaKiaaiv, 'iva the night. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 295 Eu8ov* virb icpaat 8' t\o "Op0' iVi aavpwTripoc; tXrjXaro* rrjXe > ^aXtco AajuL^y we T oTEpoTTTj Trarpoe Aioe* avrap oy* Ev8'* VTTO 8' KoTpwro /otvov /3o6e aypauXoto* 155 Avrap VTTO Kpara0'* o 8' c vTrvoto juaXa Kat jtttv (fruvrivae iirsa 7TTpOvra S^lrXtoc icrtrl, ytpatf* yap O-e- Ot 8' orf 8f/ ^uXac(T(Ttv Iv aypo^voKTt ylvovro, 180 153. op0' IXqXaro. Schol. sireirriysi, 'iff- the same construction in the next line has raro tic frfv yi]V. The ffavpwTijp is sup- raTrtjg in the nominative. posed by some to be the same with the 158. Ad TTO^I Kivqaag. Scil. avrov. aiXPn* or head of the spear ; but it should Moving him by the foot with his toe. See rather appear to be a sharp spike fixed into on II. E. 620. Thus Ad refers to Nestor, the end of the weapon, for the purpose of TTO^I to Diomed. fixing into the ground. Schol. Vill. eravpw- 159. virvov cuaTtiQ. Somnum decerpis ; Trip iffTi TO a.7ro\fiyov fj,epoQ TOV SopaTog, i. e. suaviter dormis. So Virg. JEn. IV. 555. OTrep avTiKtiTat Ty aixny, ov Kai ovpiaxov Carpebat somnos. Ka\ovwvr)(Tac 7Ta vvv ftTrwv, ra^poto Stfo-CTuro" roi 8' a/i' ETTOVTO wv j3ai\oi, OVK av Sr) rtc av?7p ireTriOoiO' < aurou AjU77vrt, jUra Tpwac fJLtyaOvfjLOVG 205 ; ft rtva TTOU Srjtwv f'Aot itr^arowvra, H rtva TTOV icat ^>f/jUiv ivt Tpw(T(Ti irvOotTO Atrtra Tf juijrtotutrt /Xra (T^tcriv* 77 182. etaro Travreg. Eustathius takes OVTO.Q ayaOovg avOrifitpov notice of this particular, which shews the aya0oi> iroirjffet. Soph. (Ed. T. 441. manner in which their sentinels kept guard. TOIO.VT ovtidiZ,', OLQ l\i ivpvjatig p'tyav. I think that this is not so prudent a method And in Latin : Horat. Epist. I. 18. 3. T7/ as is now used ; it being almost impossible matrona meretrici dispar erit atque Discolor, for a man that stands to drop asleep : one infido scurrce distabit amicus. that is seated may easily be overpowered by 193. /*?} %ap/ta y. dvGfievetcrai. ^Esch. the fatigue of a long watch. POPE. See Pers. 1035. xapfiara & k^QpoiQ. Eurip. above on v. 84. Here. F. 458. "ErtKov fiev vfiag, 183. o* dk KVVCC; K. T. X. This simile is, fiioiQ d' Wp^d^riv "Yj3pio-/ia, in all its parts, just to the description it is icot dia<})Qopdv. Theogn. v. 1103. Oip-oi meant to illustrate. The dogs represent the foiXof KOJ 8$ tardyappa pkv t%0poif. watch, the flock the Greeks, the fold their 195. /3ou\^v. Subaud. efc. See on II. camp, and the wild beast that invades them, A. 139. Hector. The place, posture, and circum- 197. avrol yap KO\IOV. Perhaps eav- stances are painted with the utmost life and TOVQ is understood. nature. POPE. The verb dvffwprjaovrat is 204. OVK av drj rig avrjQ TrerriOoiB'. An- in the future instead of the present : diffi- non aliquis, obsecro, SfC. CLARKE. See on cutter custodire solent. See on II. A. 147. H. T. 52. So Xenoph. Cyrop. III. 3. 50. QvStfiia yap 206. iaxaTowvra. Schol. iripl TO. tff- ai Ka\r} Trapaivtaic, IJTIQ Toi) pri \ara 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, K'. 297 AvBi /xlvftv Trapa vijutrtv cnroirpoOtv, fit *Ai/> ava^cjpricFOVffiVf 7Tt Samaa0'* Ot 210 215 220 225 Atavr MrjptovrjCj juaXa S' rj^Xf Niv, for fiaOiwv, from flaQvQ, in Epi- charmus ap. Etym. M. p. 191- yXiWwv, for y\VKiwv, from yXuKVf, in Aristoph. Frag. ap. eund. p. 235. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 131. 3. obs. and the note on Soph. (Ed. T. 1301. Pent. Gr. p. 86. Qq 298 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, K'. S' 6 TX/j/uwv 'OSue Kara^vvai Tpwwv* cud yap ot vi ^otort Ov/ubs iroXjua. Total Sf Kai jUrH7Tv ava avSpwv 'AyajU/xvojv' Tov jUv Srj Erapov 7' cwprjcrfaf, 6v K^ iOtXiiaOa, 235 4>atvOjtiva)v rov aptarov, 7ra jUEjuaatrt yc TroXXo/. (TV 7', mSojUfvoe ^r)/c ^ TrXIwv vi) Twv ^uo jULOipawv, rptrarrj 8' 1 rt fJLotpa XiXenrrat. 236. ^aivofiivtav. Of those who present Eustathius compares Eurip. Orest. 1160. themselves. Ernesti correctly observes, that (3dpo TI KOLV T$(!>' toriv, aivtlff9ai \iav. the verb alvea9ai frequently signifies So Tacitus : Pessimum inimicorum genus adesse. Thus again in II. H. 7. II. 207. Laudantes. So in Latin the verb apparere has the same 250. tldoai dyoptvtiQ. See on II. A. 365. import. Horat. Carm. Sec. 59. apparetque 251. avtrai. Schol. avvirai, rtXtiovrai. beata plena Copia cornu. In the line above, The verb dv<), perficio, occurs in II. S. 473. aiprjfftai is for aipov. See on v. 88. swpra. penultima correpta. Hesych. rjvov ijvvov. In v. 238. this construction is united with Herod. I. 189. JjvtTO rod' tpyov. See Wes- the infinitive, which is commonly used for seling in loco. the imperative. In the same line also, 252. darpa TrpoflsfirjKE. The stars have there is peculiar emphasis in the repetition far advanced. It was the belief of the an- of the pronoun. This indirect solicitude cients that the heavens moved from west to for his brother is highly characteristic of east : whence the stars are said surgere, Agamemnon. cadere, procedere. Compare Virg. Georg. 246. k irvpoQ K. T. \. The phrase IK I. 440. jEn. II. 9. IV. 352. and see Heyn. TTUpoc ffw&or&u is proverbial, and indicates Excurs. JEn. II. in loc. cit. Hence the a delivery from imminent danger. Aristid. metaphorical expression vv% irpovKoityt, in Oral, in Apell. p. 126. ed. Steph. 'E*c p,s o^>x j ? K v ^> m ^ e ^tter clause of dv OVTOQ ye *cai K TTVOOQ aiOofikvoio j3ov- this passage. The adjective TrXciW is con- XrjOelg dvapTrdaeiev ; The expression is strued to agree with wi)%, instead of being very frequent in the Holy Scriptures. Com- used adverbially : the night has advanced pare Psalm Ixvi. 12. Isaiah xliii. 2. Amos more than two parts or divisions. iv. 11. Zech. iii. 3. 1 Cor. iii. 15. Jude 23. 253.. rpirdrj? 8' en p-olpa \i\enrTai. It See also on II. B. 240. and of the construe- appears from hence that, in the heroic ages, tion, on II. P. 52. the night was divided into three watches. 249. /ir/r' ap /it juaX' alves, K. T. X. Compare Livy, VII. 35. In the same man- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 299 O', oir\oicnv ivl fatvotaiv eSurrjv. jUOc 9/oa<7UjU/jSrjc 255 ' ov Trapa vrjixri XcXftTrro, Kai ora/coe' aju^t $ ot Kvvlrjv KaXrj0tv 0rfK Tavpeiriv, a^aXov re, teat aXo^ov* rjrt icaraTru KfjcXj/rai* pvtrat Sc Kaprj BaXtpiov ai^rjwv. Mrjptovrjc $' 'O SwK Zeivrfiov elvat' Avrap o Mrjptoi^j Swcv o , 7Ti oiv oTrXotcriv vi Bav /o' tcvat, XtTTtrrjv Sf /car' avroOi Travra? apiarovq. Total o of^tov i]Kv epw^ibv iyyvg oSolo ITaXXac ^AOrjvaii]' rot S' OUK t^ov o^daXfJLoiai 275 Nuicra &' 6/o^vair^v, aXXa icXa-y^av XaTpe ol rw opvffl 'OSu(Ti)c> rjparo K\vOi fjioi, alyio^oio Atoc rlicoc, fr juoi 'Ev 7ravr(Tcrt TTovoiffi TrapiVrao-at, ouSfi a\6v re, Kai aXotyov. See on II. omitted. P. 337- The KaToirvZ, therefore, was a 274. tpwdiov. A heron. sort of leathern cap, rather than a helmet, 278. rjre juot aid K. r. X. Compare Soph, without crest or cone ; the same as the Ro- Aj. 34. Eurip. Rhes. 608. Hence Cicero man Cudo : Sil. Ital. VIII. 494. XVI. 59. de Nat. D. II. in fine. Dii separatim ab Eustathius derives it, Trapd TO Kara Ttrv\- universis singulos diligunt. Qua ratio Poe- 9ai. The failure of Euryalus is attributed tas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut princi- to his glittering helmet, in Virg. jEn. IX. pibus Heroum, Ulyssi, Diomedi, Agamem- 373. noni, Addlli, certos Deos, discriminum et 265. TrIXoe. Schol. TO TreiriXrifjikvov periculorum comites, adjungeret. See on II. tpiov. Anglice, felt. Eustathius observes, r. 440. Q 2 300 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. * vvv avre juaXftrra JUE 0iXcu, 'A0rjvrj* 280 TraXtv ETTI vijac^ svicXttac dfyiKtaOai, Epyov, o KE TpaW(7t j vr' fiparo ]3oT7v dyaObg KeicXu^t vuv icai Ejuao, Atoc TEKOC, arpurtuvrj* STTEio juot, we ore Trarpi ctju' IWeo TuSa St<) 285 'E? 0i7J3ae, ore re TTJOO 'A^ctiwv ayycXoc rjf TotC 8' Ojt>' TT 'A7, a, 6r Oi Trpo^patrda iropi /OE^W, xpi> &a T' vra, cai /me\av aljua. OU^E T/owac ajrjvopaQ dad "Eicrtup , aXX' ctjuu&c KticX^a/CEro Travra^ apt 30 "Go-trot o-av Tpwcuv -fiyrjTOpts r) Touc 07^ o-wyKaXfo-ac, 7TUKivr)v Ttc KEV /not roSfi Ejoyo 7Tt jUE-yaXto ; fiLffObg Sf ot apKtoc yap 3i0pov re Svw r' tpiav^Eva^ 'iTnrovg, 305 Ot Kv apta-rvw(Ti 0or?e ETTI VTJUCTIV 'A^atwv, K rXairj, ol r' ai>r^l KuSoe apotro, TTOptUV (T^SoV fX^fjUfV, K T 7T 'He fyvXaaaovrai V^EC 0om, o>c ro?rapoc 280. Kivvfitvoi;. Whithersoever I move IV. 550. Quatuor eximios preestanti corpore myself: i. e. whatever I undertake. Schol. tauros Ducit, et intacta totidem cervice juven- tTTt Trpa^iv opfiutv. cas. In this particular, as in the general 284. drpurwvjj. See on II. B. 157- tenour of their sacrificial system, the Greeks 286. QrifBag, K. r. X. Compare II. A. seem to have derived their notion from the 382. sqq. E. 804. Diomed more particu- Hebrews. Compare Numb. xix. 2. Deut. larly refers to the ambush on the return of xxi. 3. 1 Sam. vi. 3. and see on II. A. 458. Tydeus ; II. A. 391. 298. ap.ipovov, avvkKvag. For ava 290. TrpoQpavaa. Schol. Trpo^pwv, Trpo- V, TCL /utv x/*ai, rd not have been used for any common pur- de. a&fiaaiv kinrtTrijyoTa. Compare Virg. pose, such as agriculture. Thus Virg. Georg. ^En. II. 355. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 301 *H T}&?> xeipeffffiv v^ rjfAtTtpiriai Set/if vrf, 310 a0* o apa 7ravr ^Hv 81 rt v Tpwf^ aXtoc (TKOTTOC S' aTro So^c- To^pa yap Ic crrparov tjttt 8tajU7TpC, o0p' av tW/zat 325 Nf)' 'AyajUEjUi/ovlrjv, 60t TTOU jUfXXoutrtv aptorot tX Qc $a$'' o 8' Iv X 6 ] 00 "^ o-K^Trrpov XajSe, cai ot "larrw vuv Zf^c avroc, ]Oty8oi7roc Trotrtc f/ H/o/c, M?) JUEV rote t7T7rot(7iv av?)p iTrox^o'srat d'XXoc 330 Tptowv* aXXa v aKOvra. 335 B^ 8' tvat TTjOort v^ac OLTTO arparov' ovo ap' f^ufXXEv 'EX0wv c vi]wv a^// "EKropt fivBov airoiaf.iv. 'AXX' or 8r) /' tTTTrwv rf Kat avSpwv KaXXt^)' OjUtXov, -.-v^f^jtt^v ^ ' v fti' j. * ^ r>r? /o av ooov jU/uawc T-OV of (ppaaaro Trpoatovra i/Cj AtOjUTjSfa SE TTjOOo-fftTTfv* 340 312. VVKTO. 0vAa, OTTO orparou tp\Tat avrip, OVK oi&, T) VTj0airicn 7ro(7(7tv, Atft jutv TTort vfjac OTTO OTparo^i 7T|OorttXtv 345 7reu'(T(rwv, JUT Trpori ae S' OTC K. T. X. Compare Virg. ^En. XII. 749. Ovid, Met. I. 535. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, K'. 303 , 6 $1 Aoupi 8' 7ra/<7(rwv 'Hf jUfV, 1? v, 3/5 oc WTTO 8touc* TO> 8' acrB/uLaivovTE Kt^Tjrrjv, wv 8' aijjcKrOrjv' o 8f 8aKpv(ra^ E'TTOC 17^80* aurap lywv l/i Xuo-o/xai* (TTt yap v8ov r, xpucroc T", TroXv/CjUTjroc re (Ti8i?poe* Twv jc V/ULJJ.IV ^apio'atro Trar^p cnrepticri' avrotva, 380 Et KV jU ^0)OV 7T7TW00tr' 7Tt Tov 8' a7ra/Litj3ojUvoc 0ap(Tt, jurjSt Tt rot Oavaro^ KaraOvfjito^ 'A XX' 07 , juot ro8 t7T, icai a nf| 8' ovrwc 7rt vi a C OTTO orparou fp^cai otoc, 385 NUKTO 8' op^vatrjv, 6r 0' u8oudi |3poroi aXXot ; "H nva av\r)ab)v vcuw "H o-' "Ejcrwp TrpOEijice 8tao'K:o7rmo'0at f Nfjae ?rt -yXa^upac ; ?; v\ac roTrapoc 7T/o, Nvicra 0uXaa-v 8eupcav 7Tjuatro 368. 00ai?j eTrvdfjivo. Ne antevertat rpof, which is implied in v. 340. See also gloriando. Of the construction of 00avw II. Z. 46. with a participle, see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 553. 391. TroXXycri /*' ar#iaiv. For /*0' w/iiv. See 378. tvdov. Scil. sv roif ^w/xa 7', ?} 'AxtXrJt, rov aflavaryi rK jurjrrjp. 'AXX' ay, jitoi ro EITTE, icai arpKWC fcaraXf^ov' 405 How vuv SfUjOo Ktwv XITTEC "Eicropa, Trot/ifva Xawv ; IIou Si ot fvra Ktrat aprjta, TTOU c$ ot tTTTrot ; Owe cT at rwv aXXwv T/owwv ^vXaKai r Kat tvvai ; "Av\a.Kac; 8' a^ tpat, "Oa-crai JUEV Tpwwv TTU/OOC (T^apat, o! icat raura juaX' arpKwc n/)6c jitv aXoc Kapf, cat flatovfc Kat AlXfyfCj cat KOVKWVEC? Slot r 402. o'i 5' a\yii/oi Saft^fuvcu. Diffi- hold fires of the Trojans, distinct from the ct'Zes domitu. The infinitive is frequently auxiliars. The expression implies those used after words, more particularly adjec- people who were natives of Troy ; eana lives, which denote a quality : where in and ta^a^a irvpog signifying the same Latin the supine in , or the gerund in thing. So that iariaz c%v and terxdpac do, would be employed. Compare infra t^f-iv mean, to have houses or hearths in v. 437. The same construction obtains Troy. POPE : from Eustathius. Compare also in Latin : Horat. Od. I. 19. 8. lubricus II. B. 125. Heyne thus translates the pas- adspici. IV. 2. 59. niveus videri. Virg. JEn. sage : Ad ignes autem, quotquot ii sunt nu- VI. 49. major videri. Sometimes the active mero, vigilant ii, quibus incumbit hoc ut infinitive is used instead of the passive, as vigilent, iique se mutuo ad vigilandum hor- in II. . 655. r/r' dXyt'cm/ dafjidaaaOai. tantur. It seems, therefore, that the Tro- See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 534. b. jans had no guard appointed by authority, 416. QvXaicag de. With respect to the but depended wholly upon the general sentinels. The accusative absolute, as in necessity of preventing a surprise; and II. Z. 425. those, upon whom the chief reliance rested, 418. TTVpoc eo-^dpai. This is not to be depended more upon the anxiety of their understood of those fires which Hector wives and children (v. 422.), than upon commanded to be kindled at the begin- their own vigilance. See above on v. ning of this night, but only of the house- 84. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, K'. 305 8* i\a%pv AUKIOI, Mutroi r' aytpw^ot, 430 Kai Opvyfc tmroSa/iot, Km Mrjovcc iTTTTOKOpuora/. 'AXXa TIT/ jU raura Sipai o/niXov, 0pr7iK oi'S' a7ravu0 vfrjXuSfc, orxc""Oi a'XXwv* 'Ev SE <70iv 'PTJO-O? |3a(riXi>e, irate 'Hiovfjoe. 435 Tou Sr) KaXXi'oTouc iTTTroue iSov ?]<$ jufyiarovc' AevKorepot ^tovoc, 0<'av S' avfjuoicriv 6/ioioi. "Apjua 81 ol TfXwpta, Oavfia l&c M^ ^ r< KaraOvriTolcriv f'ot/cfv 440 , aXX' aOavaTot&i 0oTo-tv. 'AXX' /i jUV VUV VTJUCTl 7TXa(T(TrOV LJKVTTQpOlCFlV, *H EJUE ^7/(Tavrc Xt7Tr' avroOi vr]\i S' 0<1JVT]' airw 8' W/C ITTTTOt, 8I86VTO. 475 ov 8' ' ourot TOI AoXtOV, 0V 7T0VOjUV 17 'AXX' ay 877, 7T|000p icparjoov jJiivoq' oi8 rt 'EorrajuEvcu /tfXfOV tri)v rv^(rtv' aXXa XiV iTTTrovc' 480 'Hf (TV 7' av8pac vap, peXhcrovGi 8l /not 'LTTTTOL. *Q,g 0aro* r^J 8' jU7rvu< KTtV 8' 7Tt(7rpO0a8TJV* TWV v Aopt 0tvojUvwv* IpvOaivETO 8" aifJLart yala. 'Oc 8 Xfwv jU^Xottriv cKTrifnavroKnv fTTfX^wv, 485 77 oieaaif KUKCL return, these arms were apportioned to epithet of avTV% understood. In either case Ulysses, who fixed them, as a consecrated the meaning is the same. See on II. E. trophy to Minerva, at the prow of his ship : 262. i/ra v. 570. 480. aXXd Xw' WTrowg' K. r. X. Eurip. 462. Tolodtffffi. Hisce : scil. donis. This Rhes. 618. Aio/iTj^tf, r) au icreTve Qpyiciov termination is affixed to the dative plural of Xewv, "H jttoi Trdpt ^ yf , ffoi ^ XP*) ""wXwv o^e in Od. B. 47. 165. K. 268. N. 258. /isXtiv. The adjective /zsXfoe here signi- $. 93. fies inactive, inefficient. Eustath. Trapd ro 463. 7rtj8a>vXaKTOic;, 475. ! g7ric>i0pid&)e 7rvp.a.Tr]Q. From the dtypovTiffTotQ, jur) t^ovai irotp-sva. Corn- edge of the raised semicircle in front of the pare II. A. 289. chariot. Some suppose iTriduppidQ to be the 489. ovnva 7rXij%ie. See on II. B. same with the avTV%, and others make it an 188. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, K'. 307 4QO Ta ^povauv Kara Ovpov, 07Tfe> Nf/cpotc aju|3aivovr* arjOtcraov yap V aurwv. 'AXX' OT Sr) j3av TjOwwv /carc^vo'aro TrouXuv 6/ztXov, 515 493. drfOeaaov yap er' avr&v. Scil. vcicpoiv. 2%ey were ye^ unaccustomed to dead bodies. 496. oi/ap KetyaXyQiv STrsaTt). Compare II. B. 20. We may hence collect the vulgar superstition of the times respecting dreams, It seems that a belief prevailed that persons were by this means informed of imminent danger : and that their dreams were allied to the situations in which they were placed. Heyne, however, construes Svap in apposi- tion with Oiveidao iraiQ, whereby Diomed is represented as standing over Rhesus, like an evil dream. 502. poiZrjae. He whistled. The sub- stantive poi^og occurs in II. II. 361. See also on II. A. 125. 503. o TI Kwvrepov ep&u. What more daring deed he should do. Eustath. ro 5 KvvTepov vvv Stivbv Kai 9pav iraipov. Tpwwv $ KXa^yr} rf /cal ao-7TTOc wpro fcu8otjuoc c* OTJEVVTO juljO^tfjOa pya, /O*ai;rc fjSav KOtXac 7Tt vrjac. 525 |o' Vicavov, 6'0t (TKOTTov f 'Eicropoc eicrav, evapa MOOT* I; 8' ^TTTTOV^J rw 8' OUK OEKOVTE 7Tro - 0rjv 530 7Tt YXa^vpa^ * r^ yap (j>i\ov IvXfTO TTjOwroc KTUTTOV aVc, (jtwvriaiv rs* "ITTTTCOV ju' WKUTTO^WV aju^)i KTVTrog ouara jSaXXft* 535 A? 70^0 Sr) 'O8uo"vc T KOI 6 Kparepbc; 'Qo a^ap EK Tpwwv f 'AXX' atvwc SfiSotKa Kara 'Apyftwv ot aptGTOi VTTO TpitXjJv opv/j,ay$ov. OVTTW irav a'jOTjro ETTOff, 6V' a/9* rjXv^ov avroi' 540 Kat o' ot Uv Kar3icrav TTI 0ova* rot ' l^p(V Ffprivtoc tTTTTora EtV ays ju', a* TroXvatv' ' OTTTTwe rovo-S' linrdvc XajSfrov' fcara&Wfe 6'jutXov 545 Tpwwv ; rj rf? o-0 Ati JUEV Tpwfo-o-' fTTtjufo-yOjiiat, ovS! ri Mfjuva^ftv Tra/oa vrjuat, ytpwv Trep Iwv 7roXjUfo-ri]C" 'AXX' OVTTW roiovg ITTTTOVC t'Sov, ouS' VOT]CTa* 550 'AXXa rtv' VjUft' otw 8o/ivat 0Oi/ avnaoavra. 'AjU0or!pa> yap o-^w't ^tXft v0X7]Yplra Zi/c> Koupi] r' atyto^oto Ai6c 5 yXav/cwTTte 'A^Tjvij. Tov 8' a7rajUt|3ojUvoc 7rpoff0Tj iro\vfj.riTi 'OSuffCTuc* T O Nlo-rop NrfXr/YaSrj, jUya /cuSoc 'Axtwv, 555 * 0XaJV KOI a/XElVOVaCj 1^ TTfjO Ol, 521. aairaipovTat;. See on II. T. 293. however, is exceedingly harsh ; and Heyne 531. Ty yap i\ov tirXero Qvfiy. Scil. suspects the line to be spurious. TWV tXavvovrwj/. It is not possible that 537. w&. See on II. B. 258. the horses should have had any desire to 547. eoi/eorce. Scil. ITTTTOI tlffi. Of this reach the Grecian camp, to which they were anacoluthon, see above on v. 437- Of the wholly unaccustomed. The construction, adverb au/wg, see on II. P. 158. 'OMHPOY 'IMAAOS, K'. 309 ) TTO\V ' o'/Sf, yepait, v^XuSfc, ove ot* TOV Si (T0tv avajcr' ayaOb^ Eicravf, Trap S' vrapovq $voKai$Ka iravrag aptarovc. 560 Tov T-jOKTKafSf/carov (TKOTTOV t'XojUv tyyvOt. vrjwv, Tov |oa &O7rr7]|oa arparov tfjifntvat rjfJitTtpoto "Ejcrap re TTpotrj/ce Kat aXXot Tpwsc ayavoi. *& flTTWV, TCL(j)pOlO ^Xa(T fJLWVV^Cl^ ITTTTOVCj Kay^aXowv* a/xa 8' aXXoi itrav ^aipovrtc 9 A\tUot. 565 O? S' ore TuSetStw icXt(Ttr)v euruKrov t/covro, iy, oOi Trcp ; jUfXtrjSca Trvpov Nijt ' vi TTpvfjLvy evapa jS/oorocvra AoXtuvoc 570 Avrot 8' tSpw TroXXov cnrevKovro 'o-j3avrc, KVTjfiac r' 77^ Xo^ov, aju^)i T Avrap 7Ti tT^tv /cu^ua OaXaaGiqc; IcpHi) TroXXov NIT//V OTTO ^jowrocj Kat avi^v^Oev ^)iXov ^rop* 575 "Eg |o' aaafJLLvOovz ]3avrc Iv5l ^ XoEtrcrajulvw, icat aXft^ajutyw X/TT' fXaitj), a^)U(T(7ajUvoi XajSov jUfXtrjSla olvov. 560. dvoKaideiea. iravraq. See on II. H. too great a dissipation, and restores the 161. It is evident that Rhesus is riot in- natural strength. POPE : from Eustathius. eluded in the number. 576. acrapivOovQ. Eathing-tubs. Schol. 573. A.000I/. The neck. Properly, the Trapa rr\v dffiv fjuvvOeiv, i. e. from dimi- tendon of the neck. Eustath. \6og' o avd) nishing, and removing filth. TKvatv, ijToi o irf.pl Tpa%n,\ov. 577- XITT' i\aiq). The Scholiast and Eu- 574. airdp lird otyiv K. T. X. We have stathius explain X'nra by apocope for the here a regimen very agreeable to the sim- adverb XiTrapwf. It is, perhaps, more pro- plicity of the old heroic times. These war- bable, that there was an adjective, now riors plunge into the sea to wash themselves, unused, \ty, X'nrog, pinguis, of which XtTri for the salt water is not only more purifying is the dative, in agreement with sXcu'y. than any other, but more corroborates the The two participles in this line are em- nerves. They afterwards enter into a bath, ployed in the strict usage of the middle and rub their bodies with oil, which, by voice. softening and moistening the flesh, prevents 579. a^vffffdfjievoi. See on II. A. 170. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 TA^QAIA, 5 TPAMMA, A'. 'AFAMEMNONOS 'APISTEIA "AXXwg. ivl irpopd^oiffi piyn fia.ffi\evc ' THE ARGUMENT. THE THIRD BATTLE, AND THE ACTS OF AGAMEMNON. Agamemnon, having armed himself, leads the Grecians to battle : Hector prepares the Trojans to receive them ; while Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva give the signals of war. Agamemnon bears all before him ; and Hector is commanded by Jupiter, who sends Iris for that purpose, to decline the engagement, till the king shall be wounded, and retire from the field. He then makes a great slaughter of the enemy ; Ulysses and Diomed put a stop to him for a time ; but the latter, being wounded by Paris, is obliged to desert his companion, who is encompassed by the Trojans, wounded, and in the utmost danger, till Menelaus and Ajax rescue him. Hector comes against Ajax, but that hero alone opposes multitudes, and rallies the Greeks. In the mean time, Machaon, in the other wing of the army, is pierced with an arrow by Paris, and carried from the fight in Nestor's chariot. Achilles, who overlooked the action from his ship, sends Patroclus to inquire which of the Greeks was wounded in that manner ; Nestor entertains him in his tent with an account of the accidents of the day, and a long recital of some former wars which he remembered, tending to put Patroclus upon persuading Achilles to fight for his countrymen, or, at least, to per- mit him to do it, clad in Achilles' armour. Patroclus in his return meets Eurypylus also wounded, and assists him in that distress. This book opens with the eight and twentieth day of the poem ; and the same day, with its various actions and adventures, is extended through the twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth, sixteenth, seventeenth, and part of the eighteenth books. The scene lies in the field near the monument of Ilus. IK. Xe^wv Trap' ayavov TtflwvoTo , "iv aOavaroKTL 1. 'Haif 5' IK \%wv K. T. X. Virg. ceum linquens Aurora cubile. In allusion to Georg. I. 447. ^En. IV. 585. Tithoni cro- thefableof the loves of Aurora and Tithonus. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 311 c S' "EptSa Trpo/aXXfi Ooag ITTI vr\aq ' 'A/oyaXIrjv, TroXe/uLOio rtpaq juera }(p ETT' AtWroe icXurfac 'H^ 1 ITT' 'A^tXXfjoc* roi p' uf>io*c apapinag' V 7TOTE Ot KtVU7]C Sw/C ^tlVTJiov EiVttt. 20 ouvc' ot rov WK Tou ' ^rot SfKa ot/ioi (rav jUfXavoc aa-irfpoto* 25 TTport Stiprjv C r KpOVttUV 4. TroXs/ioio repaf. The commentators 13. rolffi 5' a0ap K. r. \. Repeated differ as to the nature of this signal ; and from II. F. 453. since it is impossible to determine, it is idle 15. %(!)vvva9ai. See on II. B. 479. to conjecture respecting it. Most probably, 16. j/wpoTra %a\Kov. See on II. B. 578. however, it was a rainbow. Compare II. P. The following lines are repeated from II. 547. T. 330. and elsewhere. The breast -plate, 5. Sri? 5' STT' 'OcWo-TJjog K. T. X. See on which is mentioned as the gift of Cinyras, II. 9. 224. king of Cyprus, seems to intimate that 11. opflia. Loudly. Horn. Hym. in Cerer. that people were in alliance with Agamem- 20. id%r)ei orr/pt^e, rfpac /K/t>oflrti>V avOpwinvv. 'Aju^( 8' ap 1 wjuotdi jSaXfro ?t^>oe' v Sf ot ^Xot Xpv(7Oi TrajU^atvov* arajO TTfpi icouXfoy rjv 30 'Ap-yupov, 'Av 8' I'Xcr' KaXr)v, ^v TTcpt jUV KVK\OL oKa ^a 'Ev $ ot ofJi^aXoi ^trav i/cojo' aarri^a iravrod o K v>w Homer, and those of the Sacred Writings, 51. Qdv<*> evidently and there can be little doubt but that it refers to place, not to ^z'wze ; otherwise the exhibits a traditional vestige of the patri- words fitO' ITTTT^WJ/ would involve a con- archal record of God's covenant, in Gen. ix. tradiction. See on II. K. 368. 13. LXX. TO TO%OV IJLOV TiOrjfjii iv ry vt- 55. TroXXdg tyOipovc; Kta\a 'A. TT. ai torai eif atjfjieiov avd fieaov See on II. A. 3. t r^e 7>le- 56. Tpwtg 5' avO' *c. r. X. The verb 36. Topyw. See on II. E. 741. pwovro must be supplied from v. 50. 50. pwovro. See on II. . 367. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 313 ror S' avnq t$v vifyta GKIOWTCL' OT fJlV T jUETtt 7Tpa')TOf( AXXoTf 8* V TTVfjLCLTOtCFl, K\lHt)V' TTCL 8' a a/i^', ware arfpOTn? Trarpoc Ato aiyto^oto. O S'j WOT' ajurjrfJjOf^ ivavriot aXXr/Xotcrfv Oy//ov iXauvuKnv, avSpoc juacapoc Kar' apovpav, , 77 /cpf0wv, ra cte Spayjuara rapfyia Tr'nrreL' 65 70 Apouv, ouS' Tpot JUVWOVT' oXooto ^>o|3oio' Guvov* "Eptc 8' ap' Xtp TToXvo-rovoc iaopow(ra' O'/ij yap |oa 0fwv 7rapTvy%av inapvafJiivQLatv' Oi 8' aXXot ou a^>t 7rapffav 0Oi, aXXa fKrjXot 75 Awjuara icaXa Truicro Kara TTTV^CLQ OuXuj Davrfc 8' prtowvro K\aiv

a Kpoviwva, Ouvc' apa Tpwecraiv ijSouXfro KU Twv JUEV ctjo' OI/K aXfyt^f irar/;p* o Twv aXXwv a?ravu0 KaOi&TO KvSti yaiwv, EtCTOjOOWV TpWWV T TToXtV KOI vf)a^ 'Ax l WV, XaXjcou T oTfpOTrrjv, oXXuvrac r f , oXXujulvouc rs. "O^pa ftv i^wc ^v tcai a^ro t/oov ^juap, To^>pa jitaX' aju^>OTpa>v j3lXe' rjTrrfro, iriirrs ^ Xaoc* 7Tp avrjjO wTrX/crcraro ot7rvov , 7T/ T' KOpe. Satiety. See on II. K. 98. In the preceding line KOTTOV should, perhaps, be supplied, since verbs of satisfying, &c. govern a genitive. See on II. I. 7^1- Thus in II. S. 281. Spvp.ov dffy IJ S S 314 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 2trou rf y\VKpoio 7Tpi fypivaq VJUE/OOC alpa' aptrrj Aavaot /oi'/savro $aXayya, trapoiai Kara art^ac' EK S' ' Aya/m/j.v(t)v opovd' f'Xf & avSpa Bn]vopa, iroifjiiva Xawv, AVTOV, 7Tfra cT iratpov 'OfXfja 7rX/jnr7rov. T H rot 67' ^ VTTITWV Kar7raXjUvoc avriog arrj* Tov 8' i#ue /ijuawra jitfrwTnov NviT , ouo OT0avrj oopu ot ar^ 'AXXa 8t' ai/rrje ^X0 feat oorlov, 90 95 Kat roue jUv Xt?Tv ai5 100 6v re KOL Tic ouw Ilptajuoio, voOov ical yvfjetoV) a/n(j)(i) Eiv EVI ^i0/opuKptwv 'AyajU/>ivtuv Tov jUv v?Tp jua^oto Kara o-ri^Ooc 1 /3aXf Sovp* au Trapa ovc IXttdl ?t0t, K 8' ej3oX' tTTTrcu rouv Xlcuv iXa^oto ra^ oupovoc, OQ pa juaXiara, Xpva-ov 'AXf^avSpoio SsSey^'voe, ayXaa 8wpa, OI>K ia>({j lovrac, Ojuou S' *Ec yap vyov r\via XP UCT ^ T ' TroXuK/irjroe r cri^rjpoc' Twv Kv roi x ?^ " 041 " ^ ar ^j a7Tpiori' aVotva, El VWt JwOVC 7T7TU00ir' 7Tl ^Hc Twyf icXatovr 7r(To-tv' ajUftXfjcrov 8' OTT' Ei jUv 81) 'Avrijuaxoio 8ai0povoc vic owv ave/uoQ |0t, ot $ re Oa/mvoi TTITTTOVGIV TTtyO/ZVOt TT ap' iW 'Arptrj ' Ayajutjuvovt TTITTT^ Ka OVr. The a is intensitive, as in many similar compounds. Thus ddajcpuroc, Soph. Ant. 881. Trach. 106. aKvpavTOQ, Eurip. Hipp. 235. See Musgrave on Soph, Aj. 1225. Valckenaer on Theocrit. Adoniaz. p. 214. This passage compared with II. B. 455, may sanction the sense of sylva rather than materia, to the noun vXij in Epist. D. Jac. III. 5. With the simile compare Virg. Georg. II. 303. ^n. II. 304. X. 405. and see Macrob. Saturnal. V. 13. In the fol- lowing line the verb dXvtyda) is a poetic derivative of tlXva), volvo ; of which the form eiXvtydZb) also occurs in II. Y. 272. The construction must be thus supplied : Tt spti TO Trvp, TrdvTT) fiXv- 160. KporaXiov. Cum strepitu trahe- bant ; from Kporka), pulso. Compare Horn. H. in Apol. 234. See .also on II. A. 371. 162. yvireaai K. T. X. Compare infra v. 395. The expression seems to imply nothing more, than that their mangled bo- V dies would be looked upon with aversion even by their wives. 163. "Ejeropa d' tic jSfXlwv K. r. X. Aul. Gell. XIII. 22. Ante omnes apud Homerum, ejusdem rei atque sententice luculenta ex- aggeratio est. Nam cum omnia istamultaet continua nomina (fltXew scilicet, KOVLVIG, avSpoKraairig, ai^aroQ, Kvdoifjiov) nihil plus demonstrant quam praelium, hujus ta- men rei varia fades delectabiliter ac decore multis verbis depicta est. 165. ffffdavov. Hastily: the neuter ad- jective used adverbially. The grammarians derive it, quasi a-rrevdavbg, from a-jrevdw. The common punctuation, both here and in II. II. 372. is at eVfro, but the sense seems to be improved by the change here adopted. Compare II. $. 542. where, however, Heyne reads 0c o oucn 175 ' 7Ttra $ 0' aljua icai ^Kara wavra Xa tv {2c roue 'ArpaSrje 07T Kpawv 'AyajUjiivwv, AtV aTTOKrttvwv rov OTTiararov' OIL i ^>j3ovro. IIoXXoi $ Trrjvac T icat v 'AXX' 6r Sr) ra^' f/ifiXXfiv virb irroXiv alirv TE ra "l&crOai, TOTE S// pa Trarrjp avSpwv T OvpavoOw wrpuv ^jOuo-OTTTfpov ayjtXiovcFav' 185 Ipt Ta\eia, TOV "EicTopi /mvOov tvunrt' ' ay fjiiv KEV opa 'Ayajuljuvova, Trotjulva Xawy, Guvovr' y 7TpOjuax ot(Ttv J tvatpovTa aTiyaq av^pwv, Td0p' ava^wpE/rw, rov S' aXXov Xaov avw^Ow MapvaaOai Srjioiat Kara Kpar/or)v {/o-jutvrjv. ]QO 7Tt aXfrat, ror ot jcparoc ETTI Kvi(f>a tfpov jcar Eup' utov npiajuoto Saitypovog "Efcropa 'Eoraor' tv 0' t7T7rot(Tt Kat apjuLaat 'Ay^ou S 1 torajUfvi] Trpotrl^i] TroSac a>Ka ^ "E/crop, v/ rfptajuoto, Aa jufjrtv araXavr, 200 av JUEV Ky 6/ooic 'Ayajufjuvova, TrotjUfva Xawv, GUVOVT' EV TTpOjua^otCTiv, fvatpovra To^p' i7ro(K fia^rj^j TOV S' aXXov Xaov Mapvacr0at SifiOlfff Kara Kparprji> vapivriv. 205 Avrap 7Tl K', 17 ^Olpl rU7TlC> ^7 | Eic ITTTTOUC aXfrat, ror rot Kparoc l <^e time of milking ; from ajttlXyw. The but the former derivation is more simple, expression VVKTOQ dfio\yo will, therefore, and better suited with the method of reck- rather designate the time, whether morning oning time by certain regular occurrences, or evening, about which the cattle were which prevailed before the division of the milked : i. e. in the twilight after sun-set, day into hours. See above on v. 84. and before day-break. The latter seems to 180. Trpd. Scil. Trpo aXAwv. be intended in II. X. 28. The word is 183. *ldt]G TriSijeaaiie. See on II. 9. 47. sometimes derived from a priv. and /ioXew, 191. dovpi rvirtiQ, ri f3\r)fjievog lift. See because men do not go abroad in the night; on II. A. 525. 318 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. Kravav, icro Avrj r' ritXioe, icai ITTI tcvtyaq tfpov 'H jUV ap' we fiTTOuo- 1 aTrljSrj ?ro8ae a>Ka 7 I|Ot. 21 "Ejcrwp 8' l byi&v (Tuv rcv^(Tv aXro OaXXojv 8' 6?a 8ov/oa Kara orparov i> jua^fcraor^at' f'yape 8jE QvXoTTiv alvfiv. Oi 8' IXfXi^rjo-av, /cai tvavrioi eorav 'A^atwv. 'Apyetoi ' srlpw^Ev Eicapruvavro (j>a\ayyag. 215 arj* arav 8' avrioC Iv 8' ' "E(T7rr vvv juot, Mouaat, ^0\v/LL7ria ^Wjuar' e *'O(rrtc 817 TTjOwroc ^Aja/uLeimvovog avriog ^X0v, *H aurwv T/owwv, ^ icXfdrwv ETnicoupwr. 220 T jiia T iv i rvrObv iovra AvTap 7Ti /o' ^/3i?c IpiicuSfCic iiccro jUrpov, 225 Avrou juiv Karpu/c, StSou 8' oy 0uyarpa ^v* Fr^juae 8*, *c QaXafJLOLO jUfra icXloe ticcr' 'A^aiwv, v^ucri icopwyto-tv, ai ot TTOVTO. v Tlfpicwr^ Xt7T vfja? eiarag' Airap o 7T^6c wv, tc "iXtov dXqXo^et*) 230 "Oc /oa ror' 'ArpftSfw 'AyajutjUvovoc avrtoc G 8' 6r 877 (T^fSov 9(rav ITT' aXXr v ajitapr, Trapai 8f ot Kara ^wyrjv OwprjKOc; u'* 7Ti 8' avroc /0fO", j3aptrj X t P^ mft}oC" 235 Ou 8' eropE Swor^pa TravatoXov, aXXa TroXi) Kai "C''\ ' / ' v ff "\- > W A .hAic ?ri ot, pepawQ, ware \LQ K o apa 216. apTvvQr) dk ftax 7 /- yAe *flfe ^^ 227. /*rd K\sog 'Axtwv. Accepta fama renewed. Compare II. M. 43. N. 152. Pro- de adventu Achivorum ad Trojam. II. N. 364. perly the verb dprvvw signifies TroXXa 8 /carov |3ov 8wKv, ETretra SE %t 6juou icat me, Ta ot a<77Tra iroi/uLaivovro. A?) rore 7' 'ArpfiSrjc 'Ayajtte/zvwv t^evajO^e, B7 Sf ^f'pwv av' o/JLtXov 'AXWV ru^a icaXa. Tov 8' we ovv vo)]cr Kowy aptSftKfro^ a a 245 250 upa^ (TUV Soupi, Xa^wv ^ Kara r' ap 1 ETTfira ava^ avopwv ' 'AXX' owS' we a7rfXrjy jua^rje 17^ TrroX^oto, 'AXX' 7TOjOOl(7 *Hrot o 'I^tSajuavra Kao-iyvTjTOv Kai oTrarpov "EXfce TroSoc jUjuaa>e> Kai avrci Travrag dpiarovg' Tov 8' f'Xk-ovr' ov* u/uLiXov VTT dpa ol al/z' rt Ospiuov avfivo 7Tt TO jUV f'XfCOC rpc ivorjtr' ^Aya/uLtfivova vocrfyi Ktovra, T/OWCTt T Kttt AuKKHdtV /CK:XrO, jUttKpOV CLVGag' 285 5 *cai Av/ctot, Kat AapSavot a < yX'f u *X 1 I r *^ . Oovpi^oc; aXc^'. aXX' t0ic iXauvT uw 2QO t BvjLOV K:aCTTOU. CTUI Ka.7rptit), i] U Tpwa^ peya "Eicrwp rijomjLitSi7c, /SporoXoryw IGOG" April. 295 'Ev o Eirear' vo-/utvy, v7Tpai Ttroc alXXr/, "H r ica^aXXojulvTj toftSfa TTOVTOV optvfi "Ev^a rtva TT/OWTOV, rtva 8* vorarov vinities do not correspond with the later evidently implies dolores creans. And so it mythology of Greece and Rome, according is evidently explained by Homer himself, to which Diana was the goddess who pre- who uses synonymously the terms /3fXog sided over child-birth, under the appella- 7rpoicT(Ti, and w^ivae t^owa. The use of tion of Ilithyia. See Horat. Carm. Sec. 14. /3\o to signify the wound, or ^aiw inflicted, Juno also was supposed to have exercised was noticed on U. 9. 513. So again in II. the same office under the title of Lucina. Jg. 439. Compare Theocr. Idyll. XXVII. Ovid. Fast. II. 449. According to Homer, 28, 29. In Holy Scripture, also, any ex- there appear to have been several of these cess of pain is constantly likened to the goddesses. He mentions, however one Hi- pains of child-birth : for instance, in Psalm thyia in the singular in II. H. 187- T. 103. xlviii. 6. Isaiah xiii. 8. xxi. 3. Jerem. vi. 24. but again uses the plural in II. T. 119. They xiii. 21. xxii. 23. 1. 43. Hos. xiii. 13. Mic. are represented as the daughters of Juno, iv. 9. Rom. viii. 22. 1 Thess. v. 3. who was the guardian of marriage rites ; 289. IQvg Aavawv. Subaud. Kara. and according to Hesiod, by Jupiter. Theog. 296. /wsya Qpovewv. See on II. 0. 549. 921. Compare Apollod. I. 3. 1. The epi- 297- vTrepak'L Blowing violently ; from thet fjioyoffTOKOQ is in general improperly aw, spiro. translated partuum presses, partui minis- 298. ioeidta. Schol. p.\ava, Sia TO fid- trans ; whereas the analogy of its formation 9oq. See on II. . 850. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 321 j o"r ot Ztuc KuSoe t'SwKev ; 300 'A' d>C OTTOTf Z!0VpO V0a OTU^fXl^'0 305 'Apyfarao Noroio, fiaOeiri \ai\awi TVTTTWV, FIoXXov SE rpotyi KUjua KuXivSfraf, v^oa-e 8' a^vj 1^ avljuoto TroXuTrXayicroto iwf/^* TTUKva KapriaO' vfi "Eicropi Sa/zvaro Xawv. Xotyoc i7v ? Kat ajjir)\ava. tpya ytvovro, 310 Kat vu Kv Iv VYieacri wiaov Ei jur) TuSefSp AtOjurjSft iCf/cXfr' ' Tu^iSi7, Tt TraOovTe \E\a(T /ULeO a OovptSoc; a 'AXX' ay SEU/OO, 7T7rov, Trap' jti' loratro* 877 yap "E(To-rat, i JCEV vija^ f Xp Kopv&uoXoe "Eicrwp. 315 Tov 8' a7rajua/3ofivoc T Hrot fy' iTTTTwy t5/oovOvr 7T(rr/rov* 325 lN Gc oXfKOv T/owac 7raXivo/ojUVw* avrap 'A\aioi evyovTeg av7TVov "EKropa otov. Sitppov re KOI avlpf, Srjfiov apiorw, 306. dpyetrrao Noroio. Hence Hor. Od. 314. f\yxo- Schol. aiffx^rj, ov- I. 7- 15. Albus w^ obscuro deter get nubila 3og. coelo Saepe Notus ; wherein the meaning of 319. j3o\rai. The vulgar reading is the epithet is explained. The force of the 0!\i. Heyne has properly restored, upon comparison consists in the words TroXXov MS. authority, the old Homeric form, which Kvpa and TTVKVCL Kapr^ara the metre requires in Od. II. 387. and which 307. rpo^i. Great, swelling. In the same should also be replaced in Od. A. 234. vvv sense Homer uses the adjective rpotyotic; in MtpOTroe rifpKaNTtou, oc ?Tpi iravrwv *Hi juavro> ou Tratoac cacrKC SrftXtv TToXfftov St ot ourt nt0x*7C KEKaSwv, K\ura reu^e' airr]vpa' V. 335 vtoc AyaoTjOO^ov ouratTt rjpwa Kar' ttr^tov* oi^ yap t f'o-av irpofyvytiv' aaGaaro ^ jucya Ov^y' 340 Toi>e jucv yajQ 0pa7rwv arravtvB^ t'x v ' avrap o TTC^OC 0Dvc ota Trpojua^twv, twc 0tXov wX voj](T Kara v jOiyrjarf |3o^v ayaObg Ato/i7/S?]c> 345 An//a S' 'OSuo-arrja Trpotrf^xovEfv lyyv^ ovra* Nwiv Sr) ror Trfjjua KuXtv&rat, oj3/)tjuoc f/ EKrwp* 'AXX' ayf 77 OTa>jiiv, Kai aXf^ ^H /oa, Kat ajU7T7raXa)v trpotei Kai SaXfv ov8' aauare rtru(Tivoc KaXtv 350 f 'EKrw/o 8' WK' cnriXtOpov avlS/oa/if, juiKro S' 6 Sr) yvw pt7ra>v, Kat Ipdaaro \i(n Tra\tiy 355 Patrjc* a/it Sta Trpojuaxwv, o0t ot Karaftaaro To^p' "Eicro^p ajUTrvuro, KOI a^ C ^t^pov opoutrac, 'E^tXacr' Ic TrXrjOwv, Kat aXfuaro K^pa julXatvav. 360 Aoupt cT 7ratoT]3oc 'ATroXXtuv, aicovrwv. icai avTi/3oXrja riBriffi' yvvaiKOC ftV T' ajU^tSpv^oi tiai Trapaa), 8' opfyavtKoi' o Si 0' cufian ycuav pu0wv oiwvoi <$ vrlpi TrX&e, rjt $aro* TOV S' 'OSutr TrpoaO'* 6 S* OTriaOs KaOe^Qfitvoc;, jStXoc 390 TLOV 395 avo^ou, rt Tra^w ; jutya JUEP KOKOV, at KC ITXrj0iv rapjST/crac' TO 8t piyiov, ai KV aXa>a> Movvoe* roi)? 8' aXXovc Aavaovc 0o|3T](T Kpovtwv. 'AXXa rti7 juoi raura QiXog SteXI&n'o OlSa yap, 6m icaicot JUEV cnroi^ovraL f Eptva Kal icara r/Xu^ov a 410 Soph. Aj. 1120. 6 TO^orriQioiKiv ov tr/ii/cpd Qpoveiv. Nearly to the same effect is the expression /cspp ayXcre, arc superbiens. The extremities of the bow, from the sub- stance of which they were made, were called icspara, and thence the bow itself, K&pac. f Theocr. Idyl. XXV. 206. avrdp ty w KepaQ vypbv \o>v, KoiXrjv re ^aplrpav. Others, however, have understood Kf'pa, contr. for icepara, to signify curls, or locks of hair. Pollux. Onom. II. Kgpag, r) Ko/j,r)' o xrai "Oprjpov dyXovv TIVIQ tfyaoav dirovTa TOV Hdpiv, Ki-pq, ayXaov. The Scholiast offers both interpretations. So also Hesy- chius : Ktpg, dyXar rrjv rpi%a Xa/iTrpt, r) T< T0%q> dyaXXo/ij/. The former expla- nation is more probable, inasmuch as .it was more anciently received, and better sup- ported. In II. T. 39. Paris is called ywai- HavriG, to which the word TrapfovoTriTTTjc; is nearly equivalent. Eustath. TrapOtvoTrl- 7TJ7C;- 6 TCLQ TrapOevovQ oTmTTtvwv, o scrriv tTTiTrjpwv. Of this and similar words, end- ing in TTITT^Q, see Brunck on Aristoph. Thesm. 392. 390. *rw^>dv. Properly, dzmi, wzw^e; in reference to animals. Its use in Homer is always metaphorical. Compare II. JaJ. 16. G. 54. The expression in this passage is precisely equivalent to that of Virg. ./En. II. 514. telumque imbelle sine ictu conjecit. Of the adjective ovTtdavbt;, see Lex. Pent. Gr. in voce. The noun ddvog, pretium, occurs in Lycoph. Cassand. 269. 391. tTravpy. Scil. %poa. Compare infra v. 573. 393. aft^>i^pw^ot. See on II. B. 700. 395. oiWoi de K. r. X. See above on v. 162. 404. ri TrdOu ; What am I to do ? The use of the verb 7rdo-%tv, in the sense of Troietv, and vice versa, is well known. See Viger, p. 219. Of the construction and the expression here employed, see notes on Eurip. Phcen. vv. 740. 909. Pent. Gr. pp. 347. 356. 409. roVfo /idXa %pw 'Eerra/iEvai. See on II. I. 76. 337. 413. Trrj^a TiQkvTtg. Eustathius starts a doubt, whether the evil was brought upon Ulysses or themselves. The latter is plainly 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 325 8' or Kairpiov a/m^l Kvveg daXtpoi r al%i]ol 6 81 r t' 'O8u<7i)a, Au 0/Xov, ICTCTEUOVTO fc* o $ Trpwrov jUV afJLVfJ.ova ArjtOTTtrrjv 420 Avrap cirfcra 0owva, Kai "Evvojuov l XfpmSajuavra 8' fVara, Ka0' fviraiv a/^avra, Aoupt, icara 7rpor/ZTjc, 6 ot ourt jSfXoc KaraKaipiov A^ 8' ava^wpijo-ac Swcoy Trpoc juv0ov EEtTTEv* 440 'A 8tX', ^ juaXa 8)7 (T ETTI Soi 8' E^W EV0a8 0rjju! 0ovov KOI icf^pa julXatvav "Hjuart rt^8' taataQai' juw 8' VTTO 8ovpl the intention of the passage, which is 430. ^o\wv are. Insatiable of deceit. clearly evinced in the havoc which Ulysses The adjective arog is contracted from aarof , makes among his surrounding foes. With from a priv. and ado), satio. Hesiod. Theog. the following simile we may compare Virg. 714. Tvyriq T aarog TroXIftoto. Compare jEn. X. 707- 11. E. 388. Eustath. CLTOQ- aicoptaroQ. 414. KCLirpiov d/z0tTi virovrptyag Ta> SE jUraarp^>0vrt, jUEra^plvtj) Iv Sopu ' Qificjv [JLtvariyvG, Sia CE (TrrjBea^i AoUTTrjCTfi $ TTEffWV 6 8' ETTEU^arO 445 450 Oavaroto *A CEiX', ov JUEV O ^' aju' EffTTETO ETTEtr' 'OSixrJia, Aa $i\ov' a/ufo 8' ap' avrbv , WffEl T $aOlVol 0WC 6p(T^tV KjOaov jSejSXijjUEVOv, ov r' fjSaX' av?)p 452. a ^i\', ou /iev K. r. X. Virg. ^En. IX. 485. Jffcw .' fa\?) %a'5f $a>rof . ^* /owrf a* the head, i. e. the mouth of man is able : or Kf^aX?) 0u>ro may be a periphrasis for 0wf simply. See on II. I. 40?. Of the pri- mary and derivative senses of jcaw or xa'w, see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 238. and of the adverb tTrtira, on II. A. 35. 474. aiffsi re datyoivol Q&IQ K. T. X. Com- pare II. O. 271. Virg. JEn. IV. 69. The 0wf was, most probably, the jackal. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, A'. 327 'Ito OTTO vevpriG' rbv julv T' r/Xv^t TroSfo-tri 4>u-ywv, o0p' atjua Xmpov, Kat yovvar' opwprj* Aurap fv ovptGL 'Ev vfjua (TKiepty' ITTI re Xtv r/'ya-yE Sat/iwv 480 wC ft^v r StTpo p ai', aurap o /f> Tor' a/u$' 'O^uo-^a Sat^pova r icai A'/ac 8' tyyvOev ^X0, Qtpwv cra/coc, i?vr Trvpyov, 485 2rf/ ($ 7rap^* T/)Wc ^ Sfrpprat, TroXXov Si r' atyvaytTov tc Xa jSaXXft* 495 TOT (JMl&lf Ol^ 7TW 7Ti /oa fia^rjc ETT apta)V NfOTOpa StOV' 510 ? O N'i\ov tirXrro 520 c? ^at jutv TTpoc fJLvOov ieiwcv' Ek-rop, vwt jUv Iv^aS' bfJLtXto/mtv AavaoTtrtv, ^ TroXljuoto Svo-rj^foc* o 77 aXXod optvovrai 7rtjui^ tTTTrot r /cat avroi. f cXovt TfXajtiwvto^ " i Sf ju ajO ajU0' wfioitnv t\i GO.KOC;' aXXa 1 ' tTTTTOVC T Kttt CtpjU* lOvvO[J.V) tvOd j T, KttKTJV p/Stt 7TpOj , jSorj S* a' iTnrdtov oTrXfwv paOa/niyye^ j3aXXov, At r' a?r' 7rto-o/3ov 329 545 oXryov yovv yovvbg a j3oa>v CXTTO icvvfc T icat aveptQ aypotwrac, Ol T jUtV OV/C tW aiv 7rovro. ' a'XXorf jUV juvrjoracrk^ro 9ovpi$O dXKf? Auric v7TO(rrp^0aC) Kat prjru(ra(Tic a\ayya Tpwwv tTTTToSajLiwv* or Ilavrac $ irpofepye OOOLQ TTI /owwv ical 'Axatwv ' ra Si Soupa 0paa-tawv CITTO "AXXa JUEV Iv araicEt jUf/aXw 7rayv, opjLtfva IloXXa icat 'Ev yatrj icrravro, 550 555 560 570 547. we ^ cu9u)va XKOVTCC K. r. X. Virg. ./En. IX. 792. cew seevum turba leonem Cum telis premit infensis ; at territus ille Asper, acerba tuens, retro redit, et neque terga Ira dare aut virtus patitur ; nee tenders contra : Ille quidem hoc cupiens potis est per tela vi- rosque ; Hand aliter, 8$c. 549. j3ou>v Triap. Bourn pinguetudinem ; i. e. pingues boves. 557. 6/3iJ7g ovv fvorja' Evai/uLOvog dj\abg vibg, EupuTTuXoc, TTVKivoicri |3mojiivov jSfXfEo-o-f' 575 2r?j pa Trap' avrov twv, Kai aicovriorg 8ou|0i ^attvw, Kai jSaXc auv, fiflap 8* VTTO -yoi/var' 7TO/OOUpt 7T7rt00' raip. 615 Bfj 8f 0tv Trapa T K\i(fiag KOL vf/a OIL 3' or 877 KXtcrtrjv NrjX?)ia8w a Avrol fj.iv /o' a7Tj3r/orav ?rt vpu^lSwv 0pa7ra>v XVE roto cu S' t^pw aTT^v^ovro ^trwvwv, 620 Trori 7rvotr)v Trapa 07i/ aXo^' aurap 7Ttra 'Ec K\t(ririv i\66vTe, ITTI Tottrt ^ TU ' 'Apcrtvoou jUfyaX/jro/ooc, rjy ot 'A^atot 625 apt(7rV(TKv cnravTwv' oov* avrap , icpojuuov /ilXt ^Xwpov, Trajoa 8' aX^irou tfpov acrj)v* 630 flap O $Tra TTfjOfjcaXXfCj o o'/KO0v ^y' 6 rjXot(Tt 7T7rajOjUvov* ouara 8' aurou 620. i5pw %iTii)V(t)v. That is, ^e nzoz's- soft and sweet, and not, as in other coun- . 561. X 2. part sweetness to their wine, is recorded by 621. (TraiTE. Scil. Nestor and Machaon. Xenophon : Sympos. IV. 7- 623. KVKtiti. For KVKtSjva, a potion, or 630. d\7p* Ta^a cv /cat avairtov airto^ro. Tov 8' Tifuifier eiretra Ffprjvtoc iTnrora euC 6Xo0uprai uta^ ' 8r) jSfX^a-o-t jSfjSXr/arat ; ou8 rt o!8, OGGQV opwp Kara (TTparov* ot yap 'Ev vj]V(Ti /clarat SfSX^UEVOt, ovraufvoi T. 645 650 Tt?rr r' ap' 655 Ouraorat 8' 'O8v OTTO Vupr)c /BfjSXrjjUEVOv* avrap 'A^tXXfi;^ 'Ear^Xoc Iwv, Aavawv ou Kr]8rat, ou8' fXEafpft. 8r) vij 660 665 637- KVKriat. That is, w7rXi(r(TE /CWKEIW, \. 640. 638. oiv^ npajuvti^. ^Elian, V. H. XII. 31. speaks of this wine, as being in high estimation among the Greeks. The grape of which it was made was cultivated in after times in Smyrna ; but it is uncer- tain whence it was first derived. See Peri- zon. ad ^Elian. 1. c. 641. TroXyjcayKga. Schol. Vill. 7ro\\tjv tXovva %r)p6rriTa. 647- ow^ s^og tori. There is no time for sitting. 648. v/if(rryr6e. Properly, in a bad sense, Blame-worthy. Here, however, it evidently implies one, w/wse anger is to 6e dreaded. Compare v. 653. 653. cai avainov. Although blameless. See on II. A. 63. 666. 'ApyetW dg/efjri. Against the will; i. e. the exertions of the Greeks. Compare II. M. 8. O. 720. and elsewhere. 'OMHPOY 'JAIAA02, A'. 333 AVTOL T KTfvwju0' tTTiGyspb) ; ov 0117 irapoQ (7Kv cvi y vajUTrrtwTt juA a>c riptfoifJii, jStrj Sf juot tf r Qc oTToV 'HXetotai /cat iijut 'A/*0i j3oi)Xa<7fp, or' eyw jcravov 'Irijuov)a, rjv, o v "HXt& vatfraacnce, o 3' a^uvvwv V/crt j3o0"(nv, V TTptoTOKTlV JU*?C OLTTO XlpO ClKOVTl, Kao 8' 7T(T, Xaoi o 7T/oirp(7av aypotwrat* c TTt^iov GWEXaGGa/nsv ri\i9a 7roXX?)v, 670 6/5 Too"(7a (Tvwv |3oo - m, rocr' aiTroXm TrXaH' atywv, "ITTTTOUC ^ Sav^a^ Eicarov cat Iladac ^rjXfiar, TroXX^o-t ^ TrwXoi v Kat ra jUV r)\aaa.[ji(TOa IluXov NrjXrjtov E'/CTW, 'Evvuxtoi TTpori ao-ru* yeyrjOti ^ 0pva NrjXfu Ot TU^ TToXXtt V(j) TToXfjUOV^E KtOVTf. f Xtyatvov a^u' 'Hot Toi> tjtiy, oltri ^aoc o^ftXfr' Iv 680 685 'E7Ttot 667- S7ricr%epw. Schol. Vill. tyeZrjQ a-jrav- Q. Eustath. ward raii>' Kai wf ti7rt.lv, Kai t. 18. Eustathius supplies oia. 699. tXOovTeg ficr' dtQ\a. It seems that in very early times the Greeks had their public games, which were introduced more particularly for festive purposes at the courts of princes, and as solemnities in ho- nour of the dead. The most splendid de- scription of these games, in which prizes were contended for, in various athletic exercises, is given in the account of the funeral of Patroclus, in II. . But it does not appear that any periodical festival, like the famous Olympian games, was then in- stituted. The solemnities mentioned in Homer were merely occasional, and corn- pletely distinguished from the Olympian, in which the reward of the victor was merely a chaplet of oleaster, by the in- trinsic value of the prizes. The first insti- tution of these games has indeed been referred to a period of antiquity much higher than the age of Homer ; and Hercules has been said to have instituted them upon the conquest of Saturn and the Titans. But, at all events, they never attained to any degree of regularity and celebrity till their establishment by Iphitus, king of Elis, B.C. 776. See Strabo, VIII. p. 355. Mitford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 227. West's Dis- sertation, . 1.2. 704. i<7/jg. Scil. [lotpac,. So Lucian, T. III. p. 407- &K Trjg ojnotaf T) irtvtffOai fj TrXovriiv liiravTaQ. Dio Cass. XLIII. p. 270. Kai ddeiav 7rt re ry Iffy Kai ITTI ry o^ioiq. Sovvai. See also on II. A. 128. Eustath. ar/i/36/*i f of orspov- . 708. MoXiWc. Eurytus and Cteatus, the sons of Actor and Molione. See II. Mr. 638. Heyne on Apollod. II. 7- 2. p. 451. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, A'. 335 tS' fV ovr' ? ovTTh) jiiaXa ciSore OovpiSoq aXicfjc. "Eort SI Tie Opvoevaa TroXte, aiTTfta KoXaivrj, 710 TjXov ITT' 'AX^ttql, vfarTj IlvXou rjfjLaSoevrog'' TTlV'l ' Ol ^ ^ TT/V a/u^farparowvro, ciappaiaai jU/zawTe. 'AXX', ore Trav TTfStov jUTaa0ov, a/ijitt ' 'Aflrjvrj "AyyfXoc ^jX0, Qiovd air 'OXv/iTrou, OwprjaaeaOai, "Evvux> ^' alicovra HuXov Kara Xaov aytipev, 715 'AXXa juaX' 0-p/J(T(T(T0at, a7TKpU^ jUOt iTTTTOUC" Oi> yap TTW rt jii' ^>rj ifytei' TroXe/uL^'ia f'p-ya* Kai TT^OC TTfp iwv, 7Tt o>c cryf vaKO^ 'A0rjv/. 720 "Eort $ T ' STrtppssv Wvza fu^to-t, 6/wpTj^ poov 'AX^toTo. 725 Aa jO Taupov 8' 'AX0(^I, raupov Aurap 'AOrivairi -yXauKWTnSt /3ouv a AOjOTTOV 7Tt0' \6fJLa9a KO.TCL GTpaTQV I Kai /carK(Kjiir]0TjjUv v vrv 750 'Ec TToXfjtiov o-awa, KaXvtpaQ "EvOa Zevg HvXioiaL fiija /cparoc l ajO ovv 7TOjUo-0a Sia r' avrouc? ava r" 1 vra /caXa 1 7Ti BouTrpaa-iou TroXvTrvpou j3r7, 6r 0tr]g ' Aya/uLefJLVovi TTEJUTTE* 765 (Nwt r' v8ov fovrc, iyw cat E[avra juaX' v jUfyapotc fiKOvofjiE n^Xrjoc 8' iKOfJieaOa ^6/j.ovg EV Aaov ayeipovrtg Kar' ^A^au^a 7rouXuj3ortpav. rjpwa Mf^oirtov vpo/iv IvSov, 770 (i, Trap ' 'Ax^XiJ Iliova pripia KCUE )3o6c Aa 753. ^ia (TTTitftoc Tre^ioio. Ower /7/e e- the gesture was similar, the worship was tended plain. Eustathius derives the ad- different ; being in the one case religious, jective airidriQ from V aWoTTO. OIVOV STf' OlSo^VOLg tpOt8' fTrlrfXXf Mfvomoc, "Acropoc TEKVOV e/uov, yeveri jLtev i'7Tpr|Ooc (mv 'A^iXXfuc? 785 np ot aaOai TTVKLVOV KTTO^J 178' v Kai ol (Ti^juatvftv* 6 ^ 7Tt(Trat tc ayaOov 7Tp. lN Hc 7TrfXX' 6 ypajv, au ^ \riOtai' aXX' rt KOI vuv Taur' aVotc 'A^iXfji' Scuf^pove, at KE TriOrjrat. 790 Tt'e 8' oIS', a KV o<, avv ^atjuovt, OVJULOV opivatc IlapftTrwv ; ayaOr) ^ TragaifyaGig >IV Iratpov. Et ^ rtva ^)p0-lV ^(rt OfOTTpOTTt^V aXtflVft, Kaf rtva ot Trap Zr^voc ETrl^paSf Trorvta fjLiirrip, 'AXXtt (7 7Tp 7T/UOr(0, a/ia 8' aXXog XaOC 7T(T0(t> 795 MupjutSovwv, at Kv rt ^ow? Aavaottrt ylvrjat" Kat rot rv^a KaXa 8ora> TroXtjUovo^E ^fpfa^at* At K <7 r< ttrjcovrfc aTroa-^wvrat TroXl/zoto TjOwe^j avcnrvevaioGt & aprjiot utec 'A^atwv Tft/oo^tvot* 6\iyr) ^ r' avaTrvfuo-tc TroXI/ioto* 800 Pfta of K' acjuijr icfK/urjorac av$pa. aiJry 'Q,aaiaOe TTport aWu vwv aVo icat icXttTtawi/. aro* r d' a^0w. Menoetius and Peleus. whence also 7rapaf0a0i, on II. A. 55. 783. aiiv dpiffrtveiv. Repeated from 800. oXiyjj $k K. T. X. The verb ys- II. Z. 208. vrjrai must be supplied. Compare II. T. 201. X X 338 'OMHPOY "IAIAAO2, A'. Sca(i)v, K TToXfjuou* Kara SE VOTIOQ pitv *Spa>c 810 KOI K0aXr)e' OTTO 8' f'X/ceoc apyaXtoiO fXav icfXapu^E* vooc y JUEV EJUTTEOOC ^v. Tov SE iSwv wKTEtpE Msvomou a'Xictjuoe woe, Kai /o' 6Xo0vpOjUVO 7Ta TTTEpoEvra Trpoffrjvoa* 'A &tXot, Aavawv i?y?]ropEc J^E fi<5ovrC, 815 lV 2c ap' julXXT r^X 0iXwv icai ' "Ao-ftv iv Tpotr? ra^fac icvvae 'AXX' ay juoi ro^ EITT 7 H /o* m TTOU or^o-oucrt ireXwpiov w EOivovTai VTT' auroii Soup! ^ajUvrc; 820 Tov ^' aur' EupvTruXoc 7T7rvujUvoc O.VTLOV OVKSTI, AioyVC IlarpojcXftc* a\Kap ' v Eo p (Trat, aXX' fv vrjucT Ot jUV yap S?) 7ravrC, otrot TrapOQ fiarav apurrot, 'Ev vrjutrt Karai j3j3Xi7jUvot, oirajuvot T 825 Xfptriv VTTO Tpwwv" rwv ^ crOtvog opvvrai at 'AXX' ljU jttv (TV orawo-ov, aywv ?ri v^a [i Mrjpou S' craju' otorov, aV avrov 8' atjua ' vSart Xmpw* ?ri 8' rJTrta ^apjua^a 7rao p o p , ra CTE TTpori ^CUTIV 'A)(tXX}oc ^f8tSa^0a<, 830 lN Ov Xa'pwv E^iSa^E, ^/catoraroc 'IrjTjOoi jUfv yap IloSaXft/otoc, ^^ Tov jUV EVI icXt(Ttr](Tiv otOjuai E'XKO Kai aurov dfjivfiovog 6 8' Iv iraS/y Tpwwv jUvt o^wv "Aprja. 835 Tov 3' aur 7rpo(Tt7r Mfvotriov aXictjuoc vtoc" ' a'jo' tot ra^ f/oya ; rt pE^OjUev, EupvTrvX' rjpwc ; )p' 'A^iXijt Sat^povi /uLvOov EVIO-TTW, tN Ov NfWwp iTTfVfXXE FfjO^vtoc, ovpoc 'Axa^wv* 'AXX' ouS' u> 7Tp o-fto jU0r) rftpOjUf'voto. 840 T H, icat VTTO (tTEpvoto Xaj3wv ay TTotjUEva Xawv 'Ec K\i(rtriv' Oepairwv SE tSc^v VTTE'^UE "EvOa jutv licravijarac, K jurjpou ra/xv 'O^V j3'XoC TTEptTTEUKE'c* ttTT* aVTOV S' aljLia vSart XtaptJ' TTI SE pi^av jSaXE iriKprjv, 845 ^ac> o$vvr)a.Tov, 7] ol cnracrac ' o^uvag" ro JUEV f'Xicoc irEptTEro, iravaaro 8' al/xa. 812. ye /isv. Nevertheless. See on II. E. tive ; by an anacoluthon similar to those 516. noticed on II. B. 353. or the verb art may 823. ci/ j/;v 6/nXaSov, oic "t axnvtiv Aavawv, KOL , TO TTOtfadVTO VWV U7T8/O, ClfJL^l ^ Ttt "HXaaav* (oiS Stolen Sotrav /cXetrac fi * O^>pa i\tl. Soph. Fragm. ap. Stobaum ; diis ; for in fluctus. XII. 256. Projecit CXIII. orav Si daipuv MaVriy' lpa$ Oi "LTTTTOL 50 yap ovr' ap' vTTfjO^opletv v' 'A^>pacwc ota ra^pov iXavvojUfv a>Kac ITTTTOUC" IV H juaX' apyaXtri TTfpaav* <7K:oXo7rC ya/o v araai* Trpori CIVTOVC; crri icara3ritvaf ou^ ua(T0ai 65 t 6'tai. Hor. Od. III. 26. 11. sublimi flagello Tange It should be observed that (rrptyerat (v. 42.) Chloen semel arrogantem. A similar mode is the old form of the subjunctive; for orav, of expression is not unfrequent in the Sa- constructed with an indicative, is of very cred Writings. Compare 2 Sam. vii. 14. rare occurrence. See on II. A. 62. Job ix. 34. Psalm Ixxxix. 32. Lament. Hi. 1. 54. Kpr^ivol STrrjptfotG. Overhanging 41. w 5', orav if. T. X. Virg. ^En. IX. ridges. So Od. K. 131. sTrijptQictQ irirpag. 551. I/if /era, g'Mtg, densa venantum septa 59. fitvoiveov, i rcXeouffi. Attempt to corona, Contra telafurit, seseque hand nescia accomplish it : for TtXelv sp,evoivovv. Com- wzor^z Injicit, et saltu supra venabula fertur ; pare II. N. 79. Hand aliter, Sfc. The point of the com- 60. "EKropa tiTre. Subaud. Trpog. The parison is contained in the verb ou Trpot; ^fU'or^ra. and the argument seems to run thus : I say 342 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, M'. Et jiiv yap 8rj irayyy KUKO. 'H T av fyurf* 0XoijUi KOI avriKCL TOVTO NWVUJUVOU airo\i(jQai air* "Apyeog kvOaft 'A^aiou^. 70 Ei 8f % v7roaTpfy(i)(n f 7raXtwi 8f 'Eic vrjwv, /cat ra^>pcj> lvnr\r)^ > OVKT 7Ttr' 6ta> oi/S' ayyeXov a *A\fjoppov Trpori a'oru, tXi^lvrwv VTT' 'AXX' aytQ\ we av eyw aTrw, iretOoj^Oa TTUVTE^' 75 "ITTTTOUC ^v Otpcnrovrtc; spvKOVTwv ITTI ra Auroi $ TTjOuXffe v* 80 aXro EV aXXot Tpwtg 0' ?7rir(i)i; fiytp 'AXX' aTTO Travrfc opoucrav, ITTEI t'Sov "Eicropa Stov. w Kara KOO-JUOV pUKjUv au0' ETTI ra^p^' 85 Oi Sf 8ta(rrvrCj afyiag avTovg apruvavrc, Illvra^a jcoa > jurj0vrCj aju' riye/uLOvtcrGiv CTTOVTO. Ot JUEV a/z' "Ecrop' lf(rav cat aj Ot TrXao-rot icat apto-roi eaav, jU/xao-av Tft^oc /OTj^ajUvot KOiXrj ?rt vrjutrt jua^ftr^at' 90 Kat o-^tv KfjSptovrjc rpiroc ttTrero* Trap 8' ap' ''AXXov, KfjSptovao \speiova, Ka Twv S' rpa>v Twv ^ rpirwv Yt Suw npta/ioto, rpiroQ S' ^v ''Aenoe ^pwc, 95 io-jSrj^fv ^>pov ITTTTOC (JLtyaXoi, irorafjiov airo Twv TtTaprwv r\p\tv i)c Trat' a 'Avrijvopoc Tc, re, jua^C v i^or Traarrjc. 100 uv 8* riyricrctT ayaK\irwv twiKOVpwv, 8' ; Xro rXavKOv, Kai aprfiov 'AEvyovra >V tTTTTOUC X ' TO ^ $' // 7TOVTO c* iavTO jap OIKT' 'A^mouc 125 y CtXX' * V ^ Tov JUEV, Detpt^oou via, Kpartpov Tov , Afovrrja, jSporoXotyfJ ttrov "Apr)? 130 Tw jUv apa 7rp07rapot0 A'ir avsfjiov pifJivovGi KOL VZTOV rjjuara ?ravra, jUfyaXrjart Sii]VK:(T(T' a'paputaf T7rOl0OTC 7J^ j3l^^>, 135 jUyaf"A(TiOv, ouSe (jtiflovro. usually constructed with a genitive. See pcetes e Leonteus *?a7zi ^ro portis, et immo- Matt. Gr. Gr. . 336. fo'/es ^fwm advenientem hostem, velut fixa 106. T ttyavro K. r. X. See on II. I. arbores, opperiuntur. Hactenus est Graca 234. descriptio. Verum Virgiliana Bitian et 1 13. ovS' dp IjLtsXXt, K. r. X. Asius falls Pandarum portam ultra recludere facit, ob- by the hand of Idomeneus, in II. N. 384. laturos hosti, quod per vola quarebat, ut 117. AtvicaXidao. See on II. A. 488. compos custrorum fieret, per hoc futurus in 118. ciaaro. This is here the first aorist hostium potestate. Et geminos heroes modo middle of dui, to go. turres vocat, modo describit luce cristarum 127. kv Ct irvXyot Sv dvtpac, K. r. X. coruscos. Nee arborum, ut ille, similitudi- These two heroes are the prototypes of Pan- nem prcetermisit ; sed uberius earn pulchrius- darus and Bitias in Virg. ,(En. IX. 675. que descripsit. , Macrob. Saturn. V. 11. Graci milites Poly- 344 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, M' . Oi f, Ktov jUfyaXtj) a avaicra, Kai 'lajutvov, icai ' r 'ASa/iavra, 0owva r, Oivojuaov rf. 140 Ot ' rjrot f /fi>c JUEV fVKvrjjUtSac 'A^atouc "Opvuov, f'vSov iovrfc, CL/j.vvea9aL TTfpl vr/wv" Avrap, 7TH&7 rft^oc 7r ai^avTE TrvXawv irpovBe ^a^icfOrjVy 145 avtcratv lotKorf, rw r' v opsvaiv KVVWP S%arat KoXodUjorov tovra, w r' aivaovrt 7Tpi afyiaiv ayvvrov uXrjv, TjV KTajUVOVTC, VTTat Sf T KO/ULTIO^ oSoVTWV t, i(70K TIC re jSaXwv tc OV/ULOV eAqrat' 150 "Avrrjv |3aXXojUvwv* juaXa yap Ot 8' apa \OjULa^ioL(TLv v3/u/7T^v aTro TTii BaXXov, ajuivvofjLtvoi tr^wv r' avrwv, icai KXitrtawv 155 & O> TTtTTTOV C ^jEtpWV jSfXfa |0OV, icai K Twwv* K0v0c 3' aU' auov CUTTEUV 160 icat AT} pa ror* ^v T icai a> Kai aXaorrjaac ETTOC 7rarp, ^ joa vu icai cru (^iXo^Ev^ri juaX'* ou yap ^ywy' ^)ajUjv ^pwac 'A^atouc 165 ivoq icai ^apa Ot 8', we T vrai o^w EITI 137. o'i ^' *A y' ?j Kara/era^ v', *& aT\ ou Atoc 7ra0f fypiva TCLVT "Eicropi yap ot OVJULOQ i-jSouXfro K "AXXot 8' a/z^>' aXXr?(Tt jua^rjv lfJLa\ovTO TrvXyaiv' 175 'ApyaXtov $ /if rawra, 0ov we, iravr E[avrj yap 7Tpi ra^oc 6jOwpi Ofo-TTtSa Aatvov* 'Apyaot ^, KOI a^vv/Ai'Oi TTfp, eivayiqj Nrjwv fifjivvovro' 00i S* ajca^Eiaro Ov/mbv HavT, oaoi AavaoTni jtia^rjc tTTirappoOoi rjaav. 180 Suy ' j3aXoy AcnriOai TroXfjuov icai SrjVor^ra* "Ev0' au TltLptOoov vio, Kpartpo Aoupi jSaXf Aajuatrov, KVVET]^ Sta ^a apa }(aXcn? Kopuc (T^^v' aXXa 3ta TT/OO ^aXicEtrj /o^5' 6(rrov' yK0aXoc Se 185 CLTTCIQ 7T7raXaicro' Sajuatrcr Ai/rap 7Ttra IluXwva /cat "OpjUfvov i YIov 8' 'Avrtjua^oto Afovreuc? ooc "Aprjoc, upi, Kara fe ' IK KoXfoTo EjOUdtrajUfvoc ^t^>o^ o^v, 190 rrjv JUEV TT/OWTOV, 7ra/^ac &' OjUtXov, vroff^StTjv* o 8' ap' vrrrfoc ou^ft pi(T0rj* Awrap 7Tira Mlvwva, Kat 'Ia/zvov, /cat ' ' ot roue vaptov OTT' Svrio /lajO/uatpovra, 195 To0p' of E[ovXu8ajuavri Kat "EKropt Koupoi 7rovro, Ot TrXftcrrot Kai aptaroi iv eirrjXQe K. T. X. serpente morsu prtedam dolor e dejecit, fac- Virgil has imitated this passage in jEn. toque tripudio solistimo, cum, clamore dolorem XI. 751. Utque volans alte raptum cum testante, pratervolai) ; qua animam para- Y y 346 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, M'. , tir* aptoTEpa, Xaov pywv, a c^lowv bvv\Gcri TrlXwpov, Zwov, ET' aoriratpovTa' KOI ovirw X/j0ro ^a/ K.OI//E yap avrbv c'^ovra Kara orfjfloc Trapa e o7Tt* o $' OTTO 0v rJK ^a/xa^f, , JUECTIJ) S' EVI fcajSjSaX 1 6jUtX(jT Auroc $ cXayac Trlrero Trvotrjo-' avifJLOio. Tpwfc S' f/OjOiyrjcrav, OTTW^ '/Sov aioXov 6^>iv Kd/u.evov Iv [jitGGOtGi, A(6c T8jOac atyto^oto. A?) rare IlouXuSajua 0pa(rvv"EKropa t7r Trapaorac' f/ E/crop, aa julv 7ra>c ju 0paojUl'W* 7Tl covra Trape^ ayojOUjUv, our' Ivt jSouX Or' V TToXljUft), CTOV KparOC aiV ttf^fii Nvv o avr' l^pa>, we juot SoKt ftvat aptGTa. Mr) '/OjUv AavaoTov, a Ouo frE opa 220 Tco p a > iv loTtriv* T icat Ou jco<7jU(t) irapa vavfyiv uc yap Tpwwv (c fywawaiv afjLvvofJLtvoi irtpl vrjwv. avra KtXtvOa' 225 rfpawv, Kat ot 7Tt0oiaro Xaoi. Tov 8' ap' viroSpa i^wv TTpoatyr) KOpv0atoXoc"Ecra>/o' DowXuSajua, ' Trpo? 'Hw r' 'HfXtov r, 235 Etr' 7ri Eir' ITT a/otarpa rot'y TTOTI %6(j>ov ?]pOvra. 240 tV Oc TTao-i QVKITOIGL KOI aOavaroiGiv avaaraei' Etc o/wvoc ajOtcrroc? a/ULvveaOai TTfpt TrarpriQ. Tt7rr (TU ^EiSotKag TToXfjuoy Kat SrjtOT^ra ; Et7T|0 yap r' aXXot yf 7TpticrtvwjU0a ?ravrC Nrjutriv ETT' 'Apyftwv, CTOI S 1 ov ^to^ crr' a Ou yap rot KpaStr/ fjLfV^r]iog } ouof jua^rj/x Ei 8f ' ' 255 235. Zjjvof /3ou\wv. Scil. in II. 0. 170. A. 196. 238. /israrp7rojai. See on II. A. 160. 239. eir* STTI ^g^i' iwert K. r. X. See on II. B. 353. 243. dq oiwvoQ apiffTOQ, K. T. X. ./Esch. Theb. 1012. 'lpa>v Trarp^'wv 5' o}sj/ r ya'p so-ri fcai ayXabv di>Spi fidxeaOai TTJ Tript, KCU TraiSwv, KovpiSirjQ T dXoxov. Horat. Od. III. 2. 9. Dulce et decorum est propatria mori. Cic. de Senect. 4. ^wg-wr cum esset, dicere ausus est, optimis auspi- ciis ea geri, qua pro reipublica salute gere- rentur ; qua: contra rempublicam ferrentur, contra auspicia fieri. The verse is cited in Arist. Rhet. II. 21. Cic. ad Attic. Epist. II. Diod. Sic. de Epaminond. Lucian. Encom. Demosth. sub init. and parodied by Pyr- rhus ; ap. Plutarch, fig oluvbg dpiffrog afivveaOai Trepi IIwppou; and with the substitution of de'nrvov, by an unknown writer, in Athen. Deip. VI. 245. tiTrtp yap r' aXXot K. r. X. See on II. E. 258. 247. ptvetirfiot;. Schol. /tsvwv rove ""o- Xt/uovf Iv ry /tX9 ToXf/it/cof. Of the same origin are the adjectives of frequent recurrence, fitveirToXffjiOG and /isrexap/zj/g. The sentiment is the same in Find. Olymp. I. 130. 6 [ityag fit Kivfivvog dva\Kiv ov 0wra Xa/ij3ai/Et. Compare also Virg. -, OT ' ai'0ptt>7rot(7f, 8' dvepovQ 6pa>v KOpu^ac ical TTpwovac Kal TTfSta Xwrfuvra, KOI avS/owv iriova epya. \ijjii(n T Kai i, aXXa r Travra EcXvrac KaOvirepO', or ETnjS/oto-r/ Atoc 6ju]3/ooc* 'llC TWV ajU0OT|OW(T Xt0Ot TTWTWVTO Oa/ULElCU, Al jUfv ap' ^ TjOwaf, a'f ' c Tpw l/ TO ^ T?)(pg UTTfp TTttV TTW TOTE yc T/owcc ^ai 0at / &juoe"Eicra>p avro TruXac Kai /ua/cpov Et JUT) a/o* 280 285 Homer himself explains the term in the next line. 273. o/ioicXqrJjpof. Schol. rov eyK- Xfuo/igvou, roi) aTrttXouvrof. Eustathius refers the word to Hector ; and so Clarke in his version. Heyne renders it, e/'ws gm ad fugam concitat. The former interpre- tation accords best with the usual significa- tion of the verb 6uoK\elv. 278. wore vityafttQK. r. X. In this simile, as in that at II. K. 5. the point of com- parison mainly consists in the rapid succes- sion of the flakes of snow, and the thick 290 shower of missiles. As a whole, however, nothing can be more beautiful than the pio ture of a heavy fall of snow on a wintry day. 284. Kfe'xurai. Scil. 17 %twv. The con- struction in the following line runs thus : jcu/ia de TTjOOO-TrXd^ov (Xifisfft Kai aKTalg) tpwKcrat jutv, K. r. X. i. e. tfAe waves beating Mpow iAe s^ore protect it, viz. from being covered with snow ; &M aZJ o/(er p/acg* are overlaid with it, 8fc. This is Heyne's method; and it appears the most simple and satisfac- tory. The passage, however, is extremely difficult. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, M . 349 ITT' 'Apyftoto-t, XiovO' tug jSoucriv AVTIKO. & d KaXrjv, v $ j3o/ac /oa tvi 7Tpi KUfcXov* r)v apa 295 , WOTE \ib)V 6popoio ; T(j> vuv ^prj AuKtotcrt jUra Trpwrotcrtv lovra^ 305 310 315 "O^pa rtc &' aV^ AvKtwv TTUKQ Ov juav aKXrjac AiKir;v Karaicot f HjUTpOl j3a(TtXjJe, ^OU(Tl T TrtOVO. Otvov r' f'Satrov, /ifXtrjSfa' aXX' apa icat 'E. ' ^v TI~\ "* ' ouo 1 Aauicoc a voc ayovrf* 330 tSwv ptyrja vlog Hereto MtvsaOtvs' Tov yap ^77 TTpoc irvpyov tcrav Ka/corr/ra ^tpovrfc. ava Trvpyov 'A^aiwv, ft rtv' t'Sotro , oc rtf ot apijv irapounv a/nvvat' 8' tvoijd Aiavre Svw 7ro\/jiov aKOjOrjrw 335 u0v* aXX' OWTTW? ot tijv jSwcravrt Too"(roc 7P KTUTTOC ^V* aur77 8' ovpavbv BaXXojttEVWV fraiclwv r KCU ITTTTOKO/ULMV Kat TTuXfwv' 7ra >^ov t / F* ' '1 ' ' lie ?><" ouo apa ot jojpu a7rt(7rj(Tv a/couo-ac Bfj of vftv ?rapa rtt^oc 'A^atwv ^a 2rj Sf Trap' Alavreaat Ktwv, ft^ap Sf A'/avr', 'Apyftwv riyriTOpt ^a 'Rvtuyft DfTEwo Atorp^)f'oc 0tXoc w6c 355 KfTcr' tjUv, o^)pa Trovoto fJLivvvOa irep avrtacrrjrov* breve et irreparabile tempus Omnibus est vita : with the substitution of fTry'xtro for ed famam extendere factis, Hoc virtutis %aro, upon the authority of three MSS. In qpa*. Compare Hor. Od. II. 3. 25. III. 1. 14. this case the noun KTVITOQ or dvrrj must be 328. r)g T( ti>xo K. r. X. Virg. JEn. X. repeated, and the verb will be kiroi'xppa.i, in 449. Aut spoliis ego jam raptis laudabor its usual sense of accedo, irruo. Compare opimis, Aut leto insigni. II. A. 50. E. 330. et passim. 340. Traaag yap tTr^'xtro. Vulgo, CTT^J- 346. 'ifipivav. For (3piQovcriv, urgent ; %aro. Heyne reads, upon very slight au- aorist for present, See Matt. Gr. Gr. . thority, iraaai, and forms the verb from 506. Of the syntax and of the adjective tTroiyw, which he translates occludo. The %a%pr}fl, in the next line, see on II. A. vulgar reading seems infinitely preferable, 553. E. 525. 1 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, M'. 351 pw JUEV juaXXov' o -yap K &% apiarov airavTwv Etrj, 7Tt raya KtWi rereuSerat alirvQ o\tOpo. T Q yap |3ptcrav AuKtwv a'yot, ot TO Trapoe TTEO Zaxp*?^C Tt\0ovai Kara jcarfac vffnivag' 360 El $ Kai V0oe 7Tv 8' ap' 7 ^ 8' fo-TTfro Trao-a 8m/i7TpC* aurap lyv[j.va)0ri, iroXhvGi SE ^ijjcf KfXfu^ov. Tov 8' Atac cai TfWKpoc bju,apTr)GavO\ o fjitv tw 400 t or//6bi\tt 8f juty jUE^awra. 405 8' apa rvrObv fTraX^toc* oi> 8' oy ?Tt ot QvfJiOQ li\irtTO Ki)8oc dpiaOai. 8' dvTtOtoicriv IXi^ajUfvoc Au/aot' w8fi /i0/ T OovpiSoQ a 8f juot lort, jcal l^Oi/uiM ?Tp fovrt, 410 V(jj uicrOai Trapa vrivcri 'AXX' I^Ojuajorarf' TrXfovwv 81 rot fpyov MaXXov 7rJ3pt(rav j3owX)]^)Opov a/i^t avo/cra. 8' Tpw0v tKaprvvavro ^aXayyac 415 VTO(70V ? jLlfytt 8l (T^)t(Tl ^>a Our yap tyOipoi AVKIOI Aavawv 8uvavro Ta^oc jor?5^vot OtaOai Trapa vrjval OVTE TTOT' at^jurjrat Aavaot AVKIOUC iSu Tfi^oc a^/ ibaacrOai, 7ra ra Trpwra TriXaaOsv. 420 AXX war' a/i^)' ovpotai 8v' avlpf 8rjptaa<70ov, Mlrp' EV XjO(iiv ^;ovrc, 7nuv(> v apovpy, "Q, T' 6Xry vt X^Pty tyKwov Trept '/crrjc* tN fl!c apa rotc ^Lttpyov 7raXte* 01 8' v7TjO aurftov Arjovv aXXr/Xwv a/z^i arriBeam j3otac 425 r 7rrpovra. 402. aaTridoQ anQifiporriG. See on II. The measures of the two neighbours repre- B. 389. sent the spears of the combatants ; the 416. tpyov. That is, /ia%jy, as in II. A. confines of the fields shew that they en- 406. gaged hand to hand ; and the wall which 420. 7Tfi rd Trpwra 7T\a(70j/. Czm divides the armies gives us a lively idea of semel vallum invasissent. HEYNE. the huge stones, which were fixed to deter- 421. WOT' d/i^' ovpotfft. This simile is mine the bounds of adjoining fields. POPE: wonderfully proper, and has one circum- from Eustathius. stance that is seldom to be found in Homer's 423. Trtpt lc fSuvavro 0o/3ov 7rot?jcrat ' 'AXX' X OV > &0T raXavra yvv?) "H T (rraO/iiov E^ouo-a /cai f'/ptov, af 1 ', iva Trattriv deiKta jJuaQov apr}TaC 435 Ilptv y' OTE S^ ZEUC KV^OC,' virtprepov "Eicropt ITpmjutSp, oc TTpwroc (TT)Xaro Hiiar ol Sm7rpu(Ttov Tpa TnroSafjLOi Tpwc' priyvvaOe 81 ra^oc 440 , /cat vrjuaiv Ivitre 0<77rtae Trup. tN Qc ^aT-' liroTpvvwv' OL 8' ouaort Travrfc a/covov, Wvaav S' ?ri ra^oc aoXXc' ot JUEV tTTftra wv 7Tj3ati;ov, aKa^juteva Sou/oar' ^ovTC S' apTra^ag Xaav ^>pfv, 6'c /oa TruXawv 445 7rpO(rw, irpvfjLvo^ Tra^vc, avrap uT * TO1> ^' OV K S OtOt VUV j3/0070l t(r'' O jUtV /0tt TTttXXf Kai OiOC* Tov ot fXa^pov 0i]K Kjoovou Trat'e ayicuXojur/r^w. 450 QC O OT TTOfjLtlJV /0ta 0jOt 7TOKOV Ctpv. The participle Xa^wv agebat, lana ac tela victum queeritans. Com- is here redundant. See note on Soph. (Ed. pare ^En. VIII. 468. Schol. aXijOifc* T. 607. Pent. Gr. p. 46. Dorville on Chari- CtKaia Kai (i)cptj(377f. See Musgrave on ton : p. 591. Thus in English the word Eurip. Orest. 424. The author of the Life got is generally, not to say always, super- of Homer, attributed to Herodotus, has pre- fluous. served a tradition, that the poet alludes in 455. SiK\iSaQ. Schol. dtdvpovg. this simile to the occupation of his own 456. i-n-rjpoi^oi Schol. Vill. tie ^ov mother. See Prelim. Obss. Sect. I. ffwdirTovrt^ 446. Trpvfivbe Tra^vQ. Broad at the 458. tv diaflaQ. Ernesti properly trans- bottom : in opposition to virtpQev 6%vg. lates it, magno gradu. See Wesseling on Z Z 354 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, M'. ?, /Uya 8' OJLI^I TruXat fivicov' ou8' ap o^tc 460 O"avi8 8 8frjucryv aXXvcic; Aaog VTTO /OITT^C* o 8' ap' eVOope ai$t[jioc; Nu/crt Oop araAavro vTTWTTta' aXtw, rov CEOTO TTtpl OIK av rt^ jutv pUKacoi avrifio\r]Ga f 465 , or 1 EdaXro TruXac* Trupi 8' 6(T(T KcXro Sf TptoteGiv tXtZafJitvoG KaO^ ojuiXov, Ta^oc vTrepfiaivtiv' rot 8' orpvvovTi iriOovro. AVTIKO. 8' Qa\- . 28. tu dia(3a.Q p.evsT(. [IOVQ ir\r]ydg. This latter sense is affixed 459. 9atpovg. The hinges. Eustath. to the word in Aristoph. Vesp. 1386. Pac. Oaipoc' ffrpoiy% Ovpag. 546. See Lamb. Bos on 1 Cor. ix. 27- 463. UTrwTrirt. In his countenance. Eu- where the verb irTTWTrid^eij/ is applied me- stath. U7ra>7rta Xsyei TO, virb TOVQ 6v rtv' ifXTTfro 6v Kara 'EX0ovr', rl Tjowfaratv apTjy/iv, 17 Aavaottrtv. Ou 8' dXaoo-KOTTtrjv *x ^ptiwv 'Evoo-i^wv* Kat yap o OavfJLaZwv rjaro TrroXsjiiov re jua^v rt 'Y^ou ETT' aKporarrjc Kopv^rjg Sajuou uXr](T(Trje 10 , icai vj a'p' Au 15 KarfjSrja-aro TratTraXofvroc, * rpju 8' oupfa juaKpa Kai v AVTIKO. 8' ? KjOatTTva TTOCTI Ilocr(Tiv VTT' a Tpic j"^ 6jO^ar' iwv, ro 8f rrparov, Aiyae* v(9a 81 Of icXura 8a>jttara fiivOtat X/ov(Ta, juapjuatpovra rru^arai, atyOira ahi' ' IXflwv, UTT' oytafyi TITIHTKETO ^aXKOTroS* ITTTTW, 20 habits and simple lives. It has been doubted which of the descriptive names here given is the gentile denomination, and which the epithet. Some suppose that the people were the same as the Abii, mentioned by Q. Curtius : VII. 6. Legati deinde AUorum Scytharum superveniunt. He proceeds to call them, in evident reference to this pas- sage of Homer, justissimos barbarorum. In agreement with this declaration is the opi- nion of Arrian and Ammianus Marcellinus. It is far more probable, however, that the people were called Hippemolgi; and the ori- gin of the name is immediately explained in the epithet yXa/cro^aywv, i. e. yaXaic- T0, which are applied by some writers to these people, in reference to their wander- ing, mode of life. Hence Justin. Hist. II. 2. Uxores liberosque secum in plaustris vehunt : quibus pro domibus utuntur. Horat. Od. III. 24. 9. Campestres Scytha, Quorum plaustra vagas rite trahunt domos. Others again make the a privative, in which case the ad- jective will signify, content with scanty fare ; thus exactly corresponding with the epithet yXaKTotyaytov, with which it is joined. Thus Strabo also explains it : VII. p. 478. C. air oXiywv svreXwe ^wvrag. The sim- ple mode of living of this people is alluded to by Martial: Fivit et epoto Sarmata pastus equo. See Plin. N. H. XVIII. 11. Justin also observes : Heec continentia illis morum quoque justitiam indidit. The fact, how- ever, seems to be that *A/3ioi is a gentile name; though it belongs to a people of Thrace or Scythia, bordering upon, but dis- tinct from, the Hippemolgi. It has even been supposed that 'Ayavot is an appella- tive noun, but without any satisfactory rea- son. 18. rp/Lic d' ovpea K. r. X. This passage is extremely majestic and beautiful ; and is noticed as such by Longinus ; IX. 8. Pope compares it with the splendid description in Psalm Ixviii. 8. Compare also Judges v. 5. Isaiah Ixiv. 3. The idea of Neptune reach- ing JEgae in four strides is imitated in Pind. Pyth. III. 75. cited by Eustathius. 'OMHPOY 1AIAA02, N'. 357 Xpvabv 8' auroe '8uv 7Tpl X/ 00 ** 7^ ro 8' OV' Bfj 8' cXaav ?ri KVfJLar' oVaXXf 8l KijTf' VTT' aura> IIavro0v EK KtvOfjiwv, oi>8' fiyvoirjGev avaK.ro.' OaXaaaa 8uaTaro* rot 8 TTCTOVTO * ou8' u7Ti;p0 8tatvro %aXKOc atol>' 30 Tov 8' ' "Etrrt 8f vc Tvl8oto KOI "lju]3/oou ITTTTOI/C* O"rTj(T no(Ti8awv 1^ o^laiv, Trajoa 8' a/ijSpoo-fOf jSaXfv ?8ap 35 Nocrrrjo-avra aim/era* 6 8' ? orparov w'x r ' ' XXfc i^ ^uAX^;, jUjuawrfc CTTOVTO, 40 ' avrofyt 'AXXa Ilo<7t8aa>v yairio\og 9 tvvoaiyatot;, c KaX^avri 8/zac Kat arftpfa ^wvrjv. 45 A'/avr TTpwrw 7rpoa"0Tj, jU/iawT Kat aura/ Atavrf, (T^w JUEV r trottKrere Xaov AXXrj july 7a|0 ya>y' ou 8fi8ia yttpaQ adirrovg T/owwv, o? /if-ya rfixoc v7TpKar|3i?(Tav ojUtXay* 50 yap aTravrac IvKvrj^E 817 aivorarov 7Tpt8tt8m, jitr) rt i o 6y' 6 Xua-,illisubblandiebantur. The read- from an old verb $to>, whence also &pO, ing of Longinus is avrov, which Heyne humidus ; Od. Z. 201. adopts ; but awry is properly restored by 31. v6/3oto. Hesiod. Theog. nimbi. Turn varies comitum fades, immania 657. apj)f KpwepoTo. Op. D. 152. Kpvtpov cete, fyc. Compare ./En. I. 151. Eustath. atflao. Arist. Acharn. 1070. Kpvfpd TrdOea. araXXe- ttr/cipra. See on II. Z. 344. 30. Siaivtro. Madefactus est. Hesych. 51. e^our}jfCy iXa^pa, TroSae icat S', WOT' '/prjS wKUTTTfpoc w/oro /f) T' a?r' eu-yi'Xnroe irirp Stw/cftv opvov aXXo* rioaftoaajv lvo(rl^9(t)v. 65 Tou'v S' 7^(0 TrpotT^fv 'Ot'Xr}o ra^c A'/a^, At^a S' ap' Aiavra 7rpO(70r/ TfXajUwvtov vtov* AlttV, 7Tt Tt^ VWi VWV, (H " Mavra tSojUvoc K^Xfrcu Trajo Ou 8' oyf KaXxa? i0|0juarai TroXfjUiSf MafjUWWO-l 8' V/00 TTO^fC Kat X ^P ^ V7T/>0' 75 Tov 8' a7rajUi\ov Twv /o' ajua r' apyaXict) Ka^aTy 0tXa yuta XAwvro, 85 Kat VTT' otypvcn SaKpva XftjSov* Ou yap e^av ^>v^(T0at VTT* K jcaKow* aXX' 'Evoo i tx^ tt) v 'Peta jUTto-ajUVOc Kparfpae wrpuvf fyaXayyaq. 90 TfUKpOV 7Tt TTpWTOV KOI A.{]tTOV ffXOs K\tVWV, 57. 6pa>7](Tair'. See on 11. B. 179. supplied readily from the sense. See on 62. war tp^ K. r. X. Virg. ^En. XL II. T. 59. 721. Quam facile accipiter saxo sacer ales 83. rovf O7ri0v. TAo^e n #Ae rear ; aft ofto Consequitur pennis sublimem in nube near the sea. columbam. 90. paa fjLeTtiffdjjievoQ. Clarke renders 68. Aiav, ITTCI rig K. r. X. The apodosis, these words,/ci/e *e inserens. ^But Ernesti or second clause, is wanting, which may be is correct in joining p'eia with 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, N'. 359 wv 0' rjpwa, 0oavra Tf, Arjnrupov rf, Mrjpfovrjv re, KI 'AirnXo^ov, fjLrjarwpag au Tovg oy' tiroTpvvwv, 7Ta TrrEpoevra AtSae, 'Apyeiot, Kovpoi vtoi, v/n/^iv ywy MapvdjUEvottrt WETTOiOa pt(ravrc, dfJLwifJLev OVK Nrjwv wKUTropwv, a'XXa KTSLVOVTCII dv avraQ. 'AXX' t Sr) /cat TTajUTTav IT^TV/ULOV OLITLOQ f 110 H|Uac y' OUTTWC iort 'AXX' a TroXljUOto, roi lvf . 115 95. aiSiHig. Sell, lorw, i. e. aidtiaOe. Pudorem servate. It is improperly ren- dered in the versions, jorofc, ^wrfor / See on II. E. 521. In the following line also, as Clarke justly observes, 7T7roi0a is in- correctly translated confidebam, instead of confido. Compare II. A. 524. A. 325. . 286. and elsewhere. 100. Tt\ivrriaiaQou. Would be accom- plished, would happen. Future middle for passive. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 496. 8. 104. ovd' tTTJ xappy. Scil. ofxrai. 111. alriOQ. See on II. A. 153. From the sense which this word always bears in the Iliad, there can be no doubt as to the meaning of the noun KaKOTrjg in v. 108. Heyne observes, that in Homer it means either culpa or calamitas. In this passage the former signification is required, in re- ference to his dispute with Achilles. 115. aXX' aKw/i0a QCLGGOV K. T. X. This line seems to have been misunderstood, or, at least, to have been insufficiently ex- plained, by all the commentators. Clarke renders it, sed medeamur huic nialo ; let us remedy this evil ; whereas it is evident, from the latter clause, that typ'tvaq is the noun to be supplied after aKtibptBa. Heyne under- stands it to mean, Je ws pacify Achilles; which will be no difficult task, since he is brave and generous, and therefore placable. This, however, is directly at variance with the fact ; and with the unbending and im- placable temper of the hero of the Iliad ; upon which the very argument of the poem depends. Damm explains it, let us cure, or divest ourselves of this fear ; whereas no- thing of the kind is implied or mentioned. It is evident that the verse is, as it were, parenthetical ; since Neptune immediately takes up his speech again in the following line, nearly in the same words as in the preceding ; the emphatic change in the pro- noun being the principal difference. The sense also plainly indicates, that the evil to be remedied was the unfriendly feeling to- wards Agamemnon. The import, therefore, of the passage is at once discernible: We should not, at least, forget our duty : let us then cure our minds of this contentious spirit ; (v. 109.) and the minds of the brave are easily divested of such feelings. Besides, it is not honourable, fyc. Damm, however, though he has misunderstood the sense of 360 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, N'. 'YjUEIC S' OVKtTl K0\a JUE01E7E Oovpl apiarot EOVTE a'va orparoV ouS' av jua^(7(ratjui7v, otmc TroXljuoto Auypoe twv* vjutv SE vEjuEoxTWjuat Trip* T KaK O^ TTOt/JCrETE jUEl^OV 120 cat vjULE(riv' S?) yap julya VEIKOC- 6'pwpEv. "Eicrwp 7] TTapa VTJVCTI j3o?jv ayaObs KaprEpoc* /o/oi?? SE TruXac KOL juaKpov 6 f/ Qc /oa KfXfurtowv Fatr/o^oc wpo-fv ' 'AjU^)t 8' ap' Aiavra^- Sotovc itrravro ^a Kajorpai, a^ our' av KEV "Api?c 6voa\ Ol(Ti TTTVOHTOVTO OpaaflCLWV CLTTO ot 8* t#{> (ppovtov, fJL^aaav SE fjLa\tcrQai. 135 Avmcpu oXoo/rpoxoc w^ OTTO the passage, has rightly explained the sense of the adjective atccc f*tv a tixreaOai K\KTiaQ KOL vr\ag ' aXX' ore 817 irvKiviJQ Vicupar ^aXay^t, 145 pa juaX' tyyjpinfyQtiQ' 01 8* avrioi t^)O't T KOI y^(TtV afJL(j)lJVOl(7lV 9 OTTO g. Schol. Vill. avsp-Tro- as it is only the violence of Turnus in which di'orwg. the whole application consists. There is 158. Koua Trotri 7rpoj3i/3af. The pre- yet another beauty in the numbers of this cise meaning of these words is not very part. As the verses themselves make us see, evident. They most probably denote, as the sound of them makes us hear, what they Heyne supposes, a light and cautious mo- represent; in the noble roughness, rapidity, tion, but at the same time rapid and de- and sonorous cadence, that distinguishes termined. The words viraffTriSia TTOOTTO- them. POPE. There is also a similar pas- <5iwv, for viraffTridiuQ, i. e. VTTO rfje d v^n\rjs Kopu^iJe optoQ jieyaXoio foot before the other, so as to be completely a7ro0paxrK:w. The top of the shaft, where rt TTtvKui, Aiyttpoi re ravupptoi it is fixed into the head. Eustath. Xsytt e VTC' avT&v 'Pip,e o aivwc 165 r, KOI cy^eocj o Bf/ 8' ivai Trapa re icXiaiac Kat vfjae ' OitrojUEvoe So/ou /uaKjOov, o ot Ot S' aXXot juapvavro, j3o?7 8' atrpfaroc opwptt. TsvKpoc ^ Trpwroc TfXajitwvtoc avSpa Karticra 170 "Ijuj3ptov aiXJ UT ? T1 ? v > TroXmTrTrou Mevrojooc vtov' Nats Sf Filatov, Trpiv sX^ Kovp)v St Ilpmjuoto voflrjv Avrap 7Tt Aavawv Nat Trap Flpia/itj)* o jutv Ttfv Ttra Tov /o' vioc TfXajuwvoc VTT' ouaroc 7X t v^', K 8' (T7rao-v 7XC* o 8' aur' ETTEO-E, 180 Ot 3OCl TVtt TTOiKtXa aXjCft. "Eicrwp S' 6pjUTj0vroe aKOvrtcrf ^oupt 'AXX' 6 julv avra tSa>v ^Xfuaro ^ Tur^ov* o 8' 'A/Li^/jua^ov, Krfarov uf 'AKropiwvoc, 185 Nt/o 8' wpjU7]0ij icopu^a Kpora^otc apaputav Kparoe a^ap?ra$ai jUfyaXrjropoc 'A^u^tjiia^oto' Atac 8' opjULrjOevro^ ope^aro 8ovpt (JHisivtjj 190 "EicTopoc' aXX* OUTTJ XP ^^ a'o-aro, ?rac 8' apa XXK^ '' o 8' etjo' v 'Evotr/wv, 215 vlt *Oc Tracr^ nXfUjOwvi Kai aiTTftvy KaXvowyt AtrwXoTmv avacrtrf, 0oc 8* & rtfro Srij TTOV xtwv ; 220 Tov 8' aur' 'I^OjUVu^, Kprjrwy ayoc, avriov rju^a* T ii Ooav, ourtc av^p vuv 7' curtoc, oo-crov pyfiiiy* 70/3 7Ti(rrajLt0a TrroXfjUt^ftv* OKVtj) , av8urat TroXfjUOV KajcoV aXXa TTOU ourw 225 77 l\OV ftvai V7TpjUVi KpOVlWVl, cnroXtadai air* ''Ajoyfioc iv0ao 'Axcttouc*' 'AXXa, Goav, icai yap TO Trapoc jLtV8r)Voc ^ aurtc ej3r/ 0O a/i7rovov VC S' or Sr) KXtatrjv vruKrov tKavc, 240 tt 7Tpt XP ^) 7^ vro ^ ^OU|9* B?7 ' t/jfv aoTpo7rri vaXiyKtoe, rjv TE Kpoviwv Xa/ot Xaj3a>v tTtva&v air aiyXrjfvroc 'OXv^uvrou, jOi^rjXot $ ot avyai' icoe f'XajUTTf 7Tpi crr?]0cr(7i OEOVTOC;. 245 apa ot, 0pa7rwv yap Mr/ptovrj, MoXou vt, TroSae rax^j 0tXra0' Iraipwv, V T Xt7TG)V Kttt CJTjVoTJjra 250 ju' r/Xv0c ; ouSl rot t, aXXa Tov S* av Mrjptovrjc 7T7ryujUvoc avriov , Kprjrwv j3ouX?j0op ^aXKO^trwvwv, 255 t, t rt rot yx o ^ ^ v ' ^Xta-i * ro vu -ya/0 Kara^a|Uv, 6 Trpiv 'Ac> KjOijrwv ayoc, avriov ijuSa* Aoupara y', atK* lOtXyaOa, KOI EV, Kat tKO(7t &), 260 'Eo-raor* v KXtcrtr? TTpoc ivwTTta Traju^avowvra, Tpwta, ra KrajUfvwv aTroaivvfiaC ov yap OLIO T< /iot Soupara r' Etrrt, Kat aarTTtSfe 6ju^>aXo(T(Tat, Kat KopvBtQ, KOL 0a>jOT]Kc XajUTTpov yavowvrtc- 265 united valour even of the weak is advan- very naturally out of the circumstances tageous ; whereas we, fyc. Heyne observes, which attend it ; and is happily introduced that the construction of v. 237- should be to relieve the attention of the reader, which thus supplied : avSp&v, Kai fid\a Xuypwv, has been so entirely occupied with the tu~ aptri) yivsTai, kav ffvpfaprf) y. Est etiam mult of the war. See on v. 273. imbellium hominum virtus aliqua, si modo 252. ayysXt^g. Subaud. evtKa. ilia a pluribus conjunctim adhibeatur. Per- 257- The enallage, or change of number, haps o^eXof rt should rather be repeated : in this line, from Karca la/it v in the plural, dvdp&v dk, Kai /za\a Xuypwv, aptrr) tru/i- to extaicov in the singular, is not unfrequent Qtprrj TreXei oQtXoQ rt. Juvenal, Sat. II. in Homer; and must be attributed, as in 46. Defendit numerus, junctaque umbone similar false constructions, which have been phalanges. noticed occasionally, to the early state of 239. ajuTrovov. For avd TTOVOI>, i. e. the language, and a comparative inattention ava rffv iia^v. to the strict rules of grammar. 249. Mripiovrj, K. r. X. This Jong con- 261. ivatTTia Tra/j^avoWra. See on II. versation of Meriones and Idomeneus has 9. 435. been considered ill-timed and improper in 265. yavomvTtQ. Renidentes. Schol. the heat of the action. It arises, however, &avt/oav 270 "lorajuai, OTTTTOTE vaicoe opwprjrai TroXifjLOto. "AXXov TTOU rtva juaXXov A^atwv ^aXco^ira>v(uv ftapva/ivoc> e> Kprjrwv 076?, avrlov ?juSa* a|0rr)v otoc EO'trt* T( trs xp>) rawra XiytaOai ; 275 Ei -yajO vuv Trapa vrjudi \tyoiimtOa TTCLVTZQ apivroi 'Ec,' Xo^ov, v0a juaXtor' apr?7 "Ev0' o re SaXoc avr)p, oc r' a Tou jUfv yap re ica/cou r/o7Trai \pw aXXvStc aXXrj* O{/^ Oi arptfjias r\aQai tprirvtT Iv 0/0, 'AXXa KEV 17 (TTfpvwv, r] vrjSuo^ avrtac, K/OIJTWV ayoc, avriov Iv fULtaartaiv a/mvveiv tai Kal aXXot, Suw, TEU/CJOOC 0', oc aptaroc 'A^atw ajaOoQ ^ KOI Iv orraStrj vo-juivy* iXowo-t cai taavfjitvov iroXe/uLOio, 305 310 Oi 315 301. rw /ticv ap' K QpyKrjQ K. T. \. The invention of the passage of Mars from Thrace, which was feigned to be the country of that god, to the Phlegyans and Ephy- rians, is a very beautiful and poetical man- ner of celebrating the martial genius of that people, who lived in perpetual wars. As for the general purport of the comparison, it gives a noble and majestic idea at once of Idomeneus and Meriones, represented by Mars and his son Terror ; in which each of these heroes is greatly elevated, yet the just distinction between them preserved. The beautiful simile of Virgil in ./En. XII. 331. is drawn with an eye to this of our authon Qualis apud gelidi cumflumina con- citus Hebri Sanguineus Mavors clypeo incre- pat, atque furentes Bella movens immittit equos; illi cequore aperto Ante Notos Ze- phyrumque volant ; gemit ultima pulsu Thraca pedum ; circumque atrae Formidinis ora, Ireeque, Insidieeque, Dei comitatus agun- tur. POPE. See Pausan. IX. 36. Lowth de Sacra Poesi Hebr. p. 234. 302. ovS' dpa rwyt K. r. X. Etsi utrin- que invocatus Mars alterutri tantum victo- riam largitur. HEYNE. 307. AevKaXidr). Schol. Vill. airb TOV AtvKa\ut)vidri Kara ffvyK07rr)v kykvtro. See on II. A. 488. 309. 7Tt ovTroOl t\7rofj.ai K. T. \. Since I expect that the Greeks will no where be in want of war ; i. e. engage where we will, we shall have fighting enough, Eustathius : o iffTiv, ovSap,ov O.TTO- 2 \tfiriTOVQ ilvai. With this simple inter- pretation before them, the commentators, one and all, have mistaken the meaning of the passage. Heyne refers the observation to the last part only of the question of Me- riones, and supposes the words to imply that the Greeks had given way nowhere so much as in the left wing. In order to twist the sense to this purport, he understands an ellipse of aXicrjg with dtveaBai, and supplies the construction thus : aXfc/Je St v~ taQai Kara TOV TroXI/ioto, i. e. iv ry TTO- Xffuf iv. But the genitive, which the verb devsaOat requires, is at hand in the word TroXsjLtoto, not to mention that this explana- tion renders the former part of Merion's question absolute nonsense ; and the an- swer of Idomeneus, who replies that assist- ance is not wanted in the centre, and pro- poses to turn their attention to the left wing, altogether out of place. The other interpretations are the same in effect, and liable to the same objections, as that of Heyne. The true sense of the passage, on the contrary, is supported by the reply of Idomeneus, who shows that all parts are not equally in want of assistance ; but, though there would be enough to do in every direction, still the left wing was in more immediate need of support. 312. dpvvtiv. Scil. ware. See on II. Z 463. 315. a^jv sXoaxrt. The versions ren- der ddijv adverbially, as in II. E. 203. and join iffovfjitvov TroXl/noio. By a compa- 'OMHPOY 'IATAAO2, N'. 367 w Ecropa IlpmjUiSrjv, KOL a /uaXa Kaprfpoc v, T ror TTOVOV, ou risen of the passage, however, with II. T. 423. it seems that the preposition tif is omitted, and the construction as follows : o'i fJiiv sXowcri, icai iaavptvov, tig dSqv TroXljwoio. So the Scholiast : elg Kopov fXtixriv o eon TToXtfiov Ko^f.aQi]vai Troif)- fftaai. Of Kal, for Kai-rrep, although, see on II. A. 63. Of the metrical structure of the following line, see Prelim. Obss. Sect. VI. 322. ATj/^repog OLKT^V. See on II. A. 630. Euripides has adopted the expression in Hippol. 137. and in a fragment preserved by Athenseus ; IV. p. 158. E. 326. vffiv. This may be either the ge- nitive or dative dual. If the former, it must depend upon a'pmpa, and the sense will be, tende Me ad leevam nostri t scil. Kara row arparov. Heyne, however, prefers the dative ; fewde nzz'Ai ad tevara castrorum. It would, perhaps, be better to read l^ftv, for t^ 6 * by which means the sentence would run thus : sed nostrum est ad Icsvam castro- rum tendere. Eustath. %/ IXavveiv. 329. y jJiiv dvatytt. Scil. ikvai. 330. o'i 6'. The Trojans. 334. oirkg^dxnv. The verb ffTrlpxetv, to urge forward, to impel, is used in Homer, both in an active and passive sense. See II. T. 317. Q. 322. Od. T. 283. N. 22. Compare also Herod. I. 32. III. 72. VI. 207. Oppian. Hal. IV. 9. In this place, however, the Scholiast supplies, TTJV KOVIV, TCLQ aKavOag, rove BCI^VOVQ, i] n TOIOVTO ptla KIVOV- fitvov. 340. offffe d' dptpStv K. T. X. Claud. III. Cons. Hon. perstringit ahena Lux oculos. See on II. II. 53. 368 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, N'. poveovTE, 8uw Kpovou i/t KpttTaiw 345 GGL Ttrfu^arov aXyfa Xuypa. UC jU v apa Tpaj(T(rt icai "Eicropi jSouXtro vt TroSac ra^vv' oi> 8* oye Xaov o\iaQai 'A^aiitKov 'iXto^t Trpo" 'AXXa 0rtv KuScui/f icai wla icaprfpoflujuov. 350 iv Sajuvorpot(Tt TCLVVGGCLV, T', aXurov r, ro TroXXwv youvar' fXuo-Ev. 360 TTfp wv, Aavaotat -yap jovoyrja, Ka]3j(7o0v v8ov ovra, Oc /oa vov TroXfjLioto jUra H t T HpiCLfJLOLO OvjClTpWV ftSo? aplOTlJV, 365 , avafSvov* 355. TrXeiova ^5;. This declaration is wherein two persons contested the supe- simply expressive of the respect which was riority of manual strength, by pulling at due to those who were more advanced in the two extremities of a rope ; and the ba- years, and consequently endued with supe- lance of success between the two armies is rior judgment and experience. Compare represented by the tension of the rope, II. T. 219. . 449. Hence an offence alternately yielding to the exertions of each against an elder brother was amenable to antagonist. See on II. A. 336. The con- the Furies. Compare II. O. 204. struction is : TW Si dTrerdwaffav dfityo- 358. rut S' tpiSog K. T. X. This short repot? Trcipap tpidog icai TroXs/zow, t?raX- but comprehensive allegory is very proper \davTtQ. The verb STraXXarrav is pro- to give us an idea of the present condition perly translated by Ernesti, in utramque of the two contending armies, who, being partem trahere. Hence, metaphorically, both powerfully sustained by the assistance roue Xoyoyg tTraXXarrav, Aristot. Polit. of two superior deities, join and mix toge- I. 6. The singular Tmpap is either for the ther in a close and bloody engagement, plural TTtipara, or it must be understood of without any remarkable advantage on either the whole rope. Of the adjective 6/iotiof , side. To image to us this state of things, see on II. A. 315. the poet represents Jupiter and Neptune 361. /tecraiTroXioe. Middle aged; holding the two armies close bound by a when the hair begins to turn grey. mighty chain, which he calls the knot of y Sitairapntvai elfflv at TroXiat. contention and war, and of which the two 363. tvdov SOVTCC. Scil. in Priam's pa- gods draw the extremities, whereby the lace ; where he was entertained as his future enclosed armies are compelled together, son-in-law. The same form occurs in II. O. without any possibility on either side to 438. Of Cabesus, nothing is known, except separate or conquer. There is not, perhaps, that it was a city of Thrace. in Homer any image at once so exact and 364. TroXI/ioto fj.tra /cXIof . Belli fama so bold. POPE. This explanation, how- accepta ; as in II. A. 227- ever, is not altogether correct. The com- 366. dvdfdvov. See on II. I. 146. parison is borrowed from a common sport, 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, N'. 369 ^EK Tpoirjc aEKOvrac a7ra>crjUv TfcJ S' 6 yfpWV IlpfajUOC V7TO T* CT^TO, KOI 6 $ jUOpVaO', V7TO(T'^E(fir)C 8* aVTOLO TlTVVKtTO Soupl 0atVt, 3/0 Kai j3a\v v^i ]3tj3avra , OV 00pE(TK O $ 7TU?arO, >(UVrjO-V T* 7] (T Ei lrov STJ Travra rfXurr] off' VTrlorr/c 375 AapSavtSrj IIpmjUfj>" o S' VTrar^ro OvyaTtpa r\v' Kai KE TOL T7juac raura 7' VTTOCT^O^VOI Aot/zv 8' 'ArjOftSao ^u iSaya-yoyrec, oTrutljUtV K truv ^/0(T^C CV VCLLOfJLlVOV TTToXteOpOV. 380 ' 7TV, O(^p' 7Tl l>rjU(Tl (TWWfJieOa TTOVTOTTOpOtO'tV CLflC^)' 7Tl OUTOt ffSvWTttl KttKOl ljUV. iTrwv, TroSoc iXK Kara Kparfprjv v OC 7TpO(T0' tTTTTWV* TO) 7TVIOVT Kar' WjUCUV 385 AIEV t'x' r\vio^og 0pa7rwi/ o SE VETO 0Ujutf 'iSojUEvJja jSaXav' 6 Si jutv 00ajUvoc jSaXf Aaifjibv VTT av0pwva, Sta TTpo SE "HjOtTTf 8', (t>C OTE TfC Sp^C T/pt7TV, f, vrfiov Etvat* O TTpOO-0' tTTTTWV KOI Sl^pOU KlTO E ot rjvto^OQ TrX^yrj ^plva?, ac Trapoc ITTTTOUC arptyai' TOV 8' ' ffOV TTE^OVrjCTE , 0V 371. ttyi (3i(3dvra. Eustath. Trrjd&vTa barbarities. Compare jEn. II. 547- and IvOovaitaS&e. After the participle rvx^v, elsewhere. the genitive aurow must be supplied: the 382. fo>a>rat. Schol. Vill. KrjStffTal, accusative depends upon j3a'\c. 7Tv0poi' ouroi yap rd l^va Trapd raiv 374. cdvitopai. I will extol ; present for nvnaTtvofisvuv kvt$k\ovTO. future. The severe and sarcastic raillery, 389. d-^potig. The white poplar ; so in which the heroes of Homer sometimes termed from the colour of its bark, wood, indulge towards their dying enemies, are and leaves. The appellative is derived strongly characteristic of a state of bar- from its abundant growth on the banks barism and incivilization. At the same of the Acheron. The adjective /3\w0p6f, time, they are not to be charged upon the in the next line, is procerus, altus ; from poet himself, so much as upon the temper /SXwffKW, cresco. Heyne derives it ulti- of the age in which he lived. Virgil mately from /3aX\w, and compares Virg. was only historically correct, in making Eclog. X. 74. Vere novo viridis se subjicit, several of his heroes guilty of similar sc. in altum. 3 B 370 'OMHPOY 'IATAAOE, N'. Ai/rop 07' cKrOfJLatvwv futpyeoc fertfWf c\' ' 'Avrt'Xoxoe, /J.ya0v/j.ov NtGTOpot; woes 400 Tpo'wv /UT' luKVT^utSa 'Atrtou ax^vjUfvoc, KCU aKOvrto-c coupi A "\ "X ' *V v >' > ?> v ' \ ' AAA o JUEV avra icwv rjAEuaro 'Io\>jUVi>c' KpvtyOri yap VTT' aoTTiSt Trayrotr' ct'try, 405 Tr)v eijo' oyc pivotal |3owv icat Atvwr?7v (j)OpGK, cvcj K Tr? UTTO Trac iaXi], ro KCU oToc ' 7ri yXa^vpac ^)prj]v, jSapla 'lSo^tViC S* OU Xf?7 jUVOC JU^tt' tTO 8' ttlt 'Hf rtva TjOwtuv EjOfjSfvv^ VUKTI KaXv^at, 425 *H auroc Sov7rf}o-at, a/Livvcjv \oiybv ' "Eva* AicruT^rao Atorpf^)oc i\ov vibv Hpw' 'AXicaaoov, yajjifipbc; 8' ^y ' IIp(Tj3urarr]i' 8 J WTTWE Ovyarpwv ' Trjv ?Tpt icf)pt ^)tXrj(T Trarrjp Kai irorvia juijrijp 430 KaXXfV, Kat 6p7Otar(v, t^ 0p(Tt' rouvica icaf /utv avr^p wpioroc vi Ttpoir) evpeiy' 407- Bivwrriv. Round, circular. Eustath. 414. oi /idv ov^' ariTog. This is the SivuTtj de ft irdvToat lori, Tovrkan irept- emendation of Blomfield, in his Gloss, on fytpriQ, & fiTTtjO ^j/ ropfwr?)- divo? ydp jEsch. Agam. 71- an d there can be little o ropvoe. See on II. B. 389. Also on II. doubt of its truth. Compare II. '*'. 441. 0. 193. 431. v peydpy. Scil. ouo-av. This must 409. e7rt0pajToc Iyx f oc. ^ JAg spear relate, as Ernesti remarks, to the period passed close over it. The adverb Kap^aXeoj/ before her marriage. Thus Demosthenes denotes the sound upon the shield, caused describes a virgin, as In Zvftov ovirav. by the reverberation of the air. See on II. Contra Mid. . 17- M. 160. 433. After this verse the three following 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, N'. 371 -ywa. yap ?O7rio-a> Qvyttiv Suvar', our' a 'AXX', axrrs orr/Xrjv, 17 SfvS/oov v larraora, orrjfloc julrrov ouracre 01 oi irpocrOtv cnro XP AT) TOTE y' auov aucrev, pfKOjUvo Trlpt coupt. AOUTTTJO-E SE TTEO-WV, So|0u 8' EV f 'H pa ot acrnaipovaa KOL ovpia^ov 435 440 7ruaro, , apa 8/j ri /'(TcOjUv at avTiirtQaaOai, tirei av TTfp ', aXXa Kai avrbc; IvavTiog 7, as in vv. 3. 7- supra. The metre evidently requires 0a- va ; and that oero-e is neuter, as well as masculine, is clear from \. 617- where we meet with oaat ai/iarocvra. The use of the adjective in the plural, with the sub- stantive in the dual, is also supported by the same passage. See also on II. . 477- and of the verb QkXjuv, see on II. M. 255. 439. p'ij^t 8k ol a/i^t xirwva. For dp,- <}>i'eppr)&v ol xiT&va. In v. 441. a similar tmesis separates TreoisptiKofjitvo^, trans- fixus. 443. rj pa ol K. T. X. Ordo : ij pa /cat, dairaipovaa ot, TrcXs/ii^tv ovpia%ov. Cor ejus palpitans tremefaciebat etiam ipsam in- feriorem hastes cuspidem. HEYNE. Of the oupta^oc, or eraupwr^p, as it was otherwise called, see on II. K. 153. 444. p.vo. Scil. Hastcc. The passage, however, is perplexed, and would admit of two other interpretations; by referring /xe- VOQ to Mars and Alcathous respectively. The true meaning, however, is obtained from II. H. 613. P. 529. Hence Heyne understands "AorjQ to signify nothing more than the impetus with which the spear was thrown ; by which means dtevai will re- tain its usual signification : i. e. amittere. Nearly in the same manner *Apqc is used below, in v. 569. to signify the wound in- flicted ; and it may be observed generally, that the word admits of several senses in Homer, all of them indeed nearly allied, but evidently distinct. The Scholiast, on II. B. 381. has affixed to it four significations, of which examples continually recur. 446. ri dpa Sf] TI iiffKopev K. r. X. Do / conjecture rightly, that three deaths, instead of one, are a just compensation? Compare II. &. 471. Ernesti properly observes, that the expression liffKtiv TI signifies recte conji- cere, just as Xlytiv TI signifies recte dicere. Of this elegant use of the pronoun TI, see Zeune on Viger, p. 119. With d%,iov the noun xp^/ia must be supplied. It frequently happens that the adjective is placed, as it is here, in the neuter singular, in reference to a subject either masculine or feminine, or in the plural. See on II. B. 204. 450. liriovpov. Schol. $v\aica. This Minos, who is here stated by Homer to have lived only three generations before the Tro- jan war, could not have been the same with the celebrated monarch, who settled the laws and constitution of Crete : at least, if the early date usually assigned to the civili- zation of Crete is to be admitted as correct : viz. B. C. 1406. Hence chronologists and historians have generally supposed two Cre- tan princes of the name of Minos ; though it is impossible to distinguish between their respective histories. Compare Od. A. 567- T. 175. and see Diod. Sic. IV. 60. 3 B2 372 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, N'. 8' av TK0' wov ajuu/uova iwv 8' jU riKT, TroX^ad av8pcr Wp&l/e, SOJULOIQ ivi, rvrObv ovra* Toy O rot 'l8o/XVuc 8oipticXi>r6c ^vapt^v. 1 i2^ ^aro' rt> 8' a/oa OVJULOV EVI ar?]0 8' ajoa Oi ?rupi XajUTTfrov* aurap 68ovrac 475 Ot/8' oov* av 8' raf 'Ao-KaXa^ov r* faopwv, 'A^aprja r, Arj/'Trvpov r, M/p60vi7v r, cat 'Avr/Xo^ov, jur)crrwpac a'urfic* Toi>f 6y' fTTorpuvwv 7Ta TTTSpoevra irpocrrjv^a' AEVTE, 0tXot, araXavrot "Api]t, 500 aXXr/Xwv 'AXX' o /iv avra towv ^Xfu AIXJUT? 8' Atvtao KjOaSatvojulvrj Kara -yatrje "QiX r 'j ^ 7re * /^' aXtov e 8' apa Otvojuaov jSaXe yaartpa f Pi)$ 8f OwpriKOQ yvaXov, 8ta 8' "H^uo-'* 6 8' Iv Kovtriai TTEO-WV f'Xf yatav l8ojUVVC 8' K JUV VKU 'EcrTTatrar', oi;8' ap' r' a'XXa 8uvr)(raro riXa KaXa 510 "QfJLOtiv a^fXEO-^ttf 7Tl7rO ^ap j3X ri EOtO TTEffOVrOC EVl KjOarEjOr) Va/aivy' 'AXX' 67' ap' aicptj) 'OXu^uTT^ VTTO \pvatoiai T H(Tro, Atoc /SovXrjtnv ccXjuevoc, vl9a TTE/) aXXot 'A0avarot 0cot ^ O0^' tK0' tTTTTOUC 535 juax*?C i7<^ TTToXifjLOLO ^ov T KCU ap/uara Trot/cfX' f' Ot rov Y TTporl aorv tyipov jSapla TctpOjUfvov' Kara 8' aljua vfourarou /op Ot 8' aXXoi /uapvavro, j3oij S' ao-jSfcrroc bpwpti. 540 Aivtac 8' 'A^apfja KaXrjropiSrjv 7ro/)oucrac, Aatjuov ru^', ETTI oi rrpa/ijLiyov, 6?a 'EicXtvfli] o lrjow(T Kaprj, ?ri 8' uaTri Kai KOjOuc* aju^i ^ Oi OavaTog XVTO 'AvrtXoxoc ^ Oowva, jUfratrrpE^^lvra SoKucrae, 545 Owrao 1 ' ivaf^ac* a?ro SE ^>Xfj3a Trao-av EKE/DCTEV, f/ Hr' ava vwra Qiovva SiafjLTreptg, av^iv o 8' v?rrtoc V toic rapot(Tt o 7roOOU(7 icat a'/vuro ru > a7r> wuwv 550 IlaTrratvwv' Tpwfg Sg TTfptffraSov aXXo^Ev aXXo? Oura^ov traKOC vpv, TravaioXov* ou SE Suvavro and both in love with Helen. POPE ; from 530. j36p,(3rjire. See on II. A. 125. Eustathius. Heyne thinks that the anger 544. 9vfj.opdiffTr]Q. Life - destroying ; merely arose from his having missed Ido- from pato>, corrumpo. Schol. 6 rj}i> meneus, when he hurled his spear at him ; ^v^rjv ^^eipaiv. II. II. 591. drjiwv VTTO supra v. 404. OvpopdiffTSuv. Of the same origin is 521. j3piJ77ruoe. Clamosus. This epithet the adjective Kwopaii(Tr?)g, in Od. P. is equivalent to j3or)v aya^og, being derived 300. from the intensitive particle /3pi and T/TTUW, 547- /r' avd vwra yap TTOT' avv Srjtwv rjv, aXXa icar' UVTOVQ u ot yxC V r P^ a C> aXXa /uaX' aifi fXlKTO' TITVGKSTO "H Tu aKOVTi(r\O was a sharp stake, hardened by This is the only passage in Homer where means of exposure to heat, which the pea- this verb is referred to the mind. Heyne, sants carried instead of a weapon. Eustath. after Koeppen, cites a similar example from (T/cwXog TrvpiKavaTOQ' dSoQ (TKoXoTrog, 8v Hesiod. Theogon. 209. TiralvovraQ fteya aTro^vvavrtg dyporai irvpaKrovai, a> av tpyoj/ ps^ai. In general, it signifies, to aim avrl f3i\ov<; itq. at a mark or object. Thus v. 150. supra, 569. *Apjj. See above on v. 444. TirvffKiTO dovpi. 570. tmronsvoQ. Falling forward. Virgil 563. (3ioroio peyypaQ. Anxious for his has used the verb sequor precisely in the life : subaud. eveKa. The verb fjityaiput sig- same sense. nifies properly, to envy, to grudge ; as in II. 582. 'E\6f

T)v Kva/jLOL jUfXavoxpofe, r} pt|3tv0ot, V7TO \lJVprj KOI \lKfJLY)TYIpOQ IpW^* 590 IloXXov aTroTrXay^OaCj Ka? 7rraro TriKbc; O'LGTOQ. TTJV jSaXtv, ^ /o' f^e ro^ov tu^oov* Iv 8' a/oa ro^y 'Avrticpv Sia XjEipOQ tXriXaro ^a *A;// 8' trajowv tt^ e^voc X Xet/oa TrapajcpE/iatrac' TO 8' ^iXictro /iciXtvov Kat ro /usv K X t P^c f'putre /itya^ujuoc 'Ayrjvwp, ?}v a'joa ot Otpairwv t% Trot/mtvi Xawv. 600 8' iflue MfVfXaov Ku "Hiif* rov 8' ) Oavaroio Sot, MevlXaf, 8ajur)vat v aivij 8i7tor^rt. Oi 8' OT 8?) p(riv ycri \api) y KOL X?Tro ?c 8t, jOUoc apyupo^Xov, 610 T AXr' ?rt Ilto-av8p(j.)* o 8' VTT' ao-7ri8oc ft'Xfro KaXr/v 'Afyvriv iuxaX/cov, iXaivtj) aju^>t TrfXI/cK^, MaKptf, fu^fffr^* a/xa 8' aXXrjXwv tyi T Hrot o JJL\V KopvOoQ 0aXov rjXa(r "Aicpov VTTO Xo^ov auroV o 8f Trpotriovra, /xlrwTrov, 615 PfVOf U7Tp TTUjUaTIJC* XaK 8' OOTfa, TO) 8l Ot 6(TO- TTK fV uSl rt TToXtv atTr/jv. 625 O? /UU KOvptStrjv aXo^ov cai icr?}juara TroXXa Ma^ or)( 0, Km uXo7TtSoc KOpecraaOat ofiouov TroXfyoio. 635 /XEV KOpoc (rri, cai VTTVOV, KCU ^tXorrjroc, TC 7XuK|O^C) Kttt ttfJLVfJLOVOQ dp \Tfl9 pOlO, Twv Trip rt icat juaXXov EfXSfrat ^ tjoov ivat, pwfc jua^jc aicopTjrot eao-tv. ra JUEV vr aTro %pob(? atjuarovra 640 Irapotart StSov MfveXaoc ajuu Avroc 8* avr' f^aurtc ^wv TT/oojua^oto-tv "Ev0a ot Vf6c 7TaXro nuXmjUfOc j3at Trarrjp Kte, Sdicpva Tow Sf Ilapte ftaXa Ov/uibv aVoKra/ztvoto ^oXwOri' 660 /Setvoc yap ot trjv, TroXlcrt jutra Tou 075 xwo'juevoe TTpo/'ft ^aXjcrjpc' dtarov* T Hv St nc Eu^vwp, IIoXvEtSov juavrioc ', aya^oc rt, KopivOoSt olicia vaiwv, eJ ft^wc K^p' 6Xor)v, ?ri vrjoc J3atv* 665 Kt yap oi t7T ylpwv ayaObg VTT' ap-yaXlr) (ftdiaOai olg V ^H /ifr' 'A^mwv vrjudiv UTTO Tputaat Tw |o' ajua r' apyaXtrjv Owriv aXlavfv Nouo-ov rf (TTvytpriv, tW JUT) 7ra0rj aXyfa 9v/LL(f' 670 Tov j3aX' VTTO yva9fjLOLO KOL ovaroq' WK.CL ^ Ov/mbc; "ii^fr' ctTTo jUEXIaJv, GTvytpoG 8' apa jutv cricoroc aXfV. lV Qc ot JUEV juapvavro, Stjuac Trvpoc alOoptvoto' "EjcrWjO 8' OVK 7T7ru(rro Aa ^>fXoc, ov^l ri p'Sr/, Orrt |oa ot vr\wv ?r' aptorfpa 8r/ioa>vro 675 Aaot VTT' 'Apyawv, ra^a 8' av icai rotoc yap ycurjo^oc ' 'A/oytouc, TT/OOC aOivei O.VTOQ 'AXX X V ^ ^a TTpwra TruXag KCU TH^OC (TaXro, 'Prj^ctjUvoc Aavawv irvKivaq ari\a.Q avirivTawv. 680 "Ev0' 0toi, KOI 0atcHjuovr 'ETTOI, aTTO (J^awv ^Xo-yi f'/KfXov "Efcropa Stov* 0? jiiv 'A0ijvaiwv TTjOoXfXf'yjUfvot' tv ' apa rol ' woe Fhrfwo, Mfv0iwv , MfSwv T, jUV7r ^Hroi o ftv, voOoQ VIOQ 'Ot'Xfjoc Otioio "Ear/cE M^WV, AiWroe aSfX^loc* avrap f'vatfv 695 'Ev ^>uXafcp yatriG cnro TrarpiSos, avSpa Fvwrov jurjrputi]^ 'EjOiwrr Aurap o, 'I^tJcXoto wat'c Ot /ii> TTpo 4>0iwv ns afivvo/uLevoiy JUETU Botwrwv E/za^ovro. 700 oiKrt 7ra/x7rav, 'Oi'Xfjoe "Itrrar' avr' Aiavroc TfXajUwviou ouS' ^j 'AXX' axrr' EV vfttj) |3o oivoTTt Trrjjcrov aporpov, ' apa (T^)i Ta> JUEV T ^vyov otov lujoov CL/UL^IQ si 'Ifjulvw Kara W\KCL' rlpst r rA tN Qc TW TrapjSejSawrf juaX' ftrraaav a AXX' ^roi TfXajuamaSrj TroXXot r icat (T0Xoi Aaoi 7rov0' I'rapot, ot ot GCLKOQ E^Sf^ovro, 710 OTTTTorf jutv ica/iaroc rf KOI tSpwc yovvaG 9 iKOiro. Ou 8' ap' 'OtXtaSr/ ^uyaX^ropt Aojcpoi eirovro* Ou -yap (T0t araStrj vcr/ULivr) filfive <^i\ov (cijp* Oi> ya/o fi'xov KOpuOac xaXicrjpfae tTTTroSacrEtac, KOI UiXtva Sova* 715 684. avroi re fcai "nriroi. These must 686. $0Ioi. The Phthians were not the have been the Grecian chariots, as those of troops of Achilles, for these were Phthiotes : the Trojans were left behind, according to but they were the troops of Protesilaus and the advice of Polydamas in 11. M. 80. Philoctetes. POPE : from Eustathius. Hector, however, in v. 749. is said to leap 689. TrpoXeXtyfisvoi. Scil, fjaav. Were from his chariot ; so that either bonus dor- stationed in front. mitat Homerus, or the horses must be sup- 691. 'Eirti&v. Scil. duces erant. In \. posed to have been subsequently introduced 693. /za%ovro must be supplied from v. beyond the trench. 700. 685. 'laovtQ. The Athenians ; who were 707- rc/tei. Scil. TO aporpov, v. 703. so called from Ion, the son of Xuthus. See The words rk\oov apovpr}<; are a periphra- Prelim. Obss. Sect. IV. Larcher on Herod, sis for dpovpav simply. Schol. Vill. w\Ka T. VII. p. 426. Mitford's Hist, of Greece, Xyei rr\v avXaiccf r't\oov de TO /30o, r) Vol. I. p. 76. and compare v. 689. TO irspag rife yijf. 380 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, N'. 'AXX' apa TO^otcfi KCU tvarpotytt) otoc l CLfJL 7TOVrO 7T7TOt0Orf' OIGIV tT Xovr Tpwwv p ATJ pa ro0' ot jiiV 7rpoK 00^ TroXfjU^m f'p-ya' 730 8' 6p^j](Truv, Tp(i> KiOapiv KOI aoi^v' ' v arrjOecrai riOst voov tvpvoTr ov, row ^ T TroXXot iTraVjOitrjcovr' Kat r TroXftc itrawo-e, /uaXttrra SE K' auroc av7vw. Avrap lywv plw, a>c jUOi ^OKt avat aptora. 735 Ilavrrj 70/0 <7 Trlpt trrl^avoc TroXljUOiO ofo^fi* T/owc ^ fJityaOvfJioi, 7ra Kara ra^oc J3j(Tav, Ot jUv a0(rra(Ti (Ti/v ru^o-tv, ot ^ jua IlauporEjOOi TrXfovEtrtrt, KSatOa j3ovXr/v* ''H KV Vt Vr)(T(Tt TToXuicXptOt 7T $ Kv 7Ttra Dap VTJWV 'X0otjUv a7rr]/uovC' ^ 7p 7(076 Atioto, JUT) ro ^0t^6v a7roo p ri)Gra>vrai 'A^atot 745 7ra Trapa vrjutnv av^p aroc 6ta>. 716. si)(rrp6^^> oiog awry. See above nimirum eidem Dii dedere. Sincere scis, on v. 599. Hannibal ; victoria uti nescis. 719. o'i ftev 7rp6(T0. The soldiers of Ajax 734. awrog avsyvw. Scil. ro tTravpia- Telamonius ; as opposed to 01 5' oiriOev, KeaOai row vov ecr^Xoi). v. 721. i. e. the Locrians. 745. /n) ro x^ l ^ v * T - ^* -^^ '^ e 729. aXX' OVTTIDQ cip,a K. r. X. Eurip. Greeks repay the debt contracted yesterday ; Rhes. 106. 'AXX' ov yap O.VTOQ dvr/p Travr' viz. by repulsing them with a slaughter si- iTriGTaoQai /3porwv UtyvKtv aXXy 5' milar to that which themselves had already dXXo 7rpo7Kirat yspa^, Soi julv /id%(T- experienced. Schol. firjirdtQ Tr\v yQiGivriv Oat, TOIQ Se fiovXtvttv KaXw. Find. Ol. r\rTav airoduffovaiv rifiiv ol "EXXj;ve, IX. 160. Mia 5" ov\ airavraQ dju/u Qptyti axnrtp oraQfi^ StdavtiKOTfQ. The verb jWfXsra. Nem. I. 36. rkyvai 5' rpwv er- tcrraVat sometimes signifies appendere : as pai. Virg. Eclog. VIII. 63. Non omnia pos- in 11. T. 247- and elsewhere. sumus omnes. T. Liv. XXII. 51. JVow omnia 746. dv^p. Achilles. f OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, N'. 381 AVTIKU ' ? b\iuv avv Ttv^taiv aXro Kai fjiiv (pwvriaag, 7Ta 7rrpOvra 7r/oo avrou epuica/cE Travrac Avrap lyto KtiG tljUi, KCU avrtow TroXfjUOto* A/tya S' tXevaofjiai avrtg, ETTIJV u rote 7nriXaj. *H /oa, KCU w/OjiiTj^rj, opfi vityoevTi loiKwg, wc, Sm SE Tpwwv Trlrcr' ^S' tiriKOvpwv. C Ilav^otSrjv aycnrrivopa tffCFC^OVr*, ETTfl "Ejcropo^ t Avrap o ATj/^ojSov re, |3trjv 0' 'EXIvoto avaicroc, 'AtrmSrjv T' 'A^ajuavra, icat "Aertov 'Y/oraicou vtov, Ooira ava Trpo/xaxovc St^jutvoc, ? TTOV l^eupot. Toi>c S' tup' ovKEre TrajUTrav a7rr)juovac, 'AXX' oi jLtcy Sr), VJJVCTIV tTTi TTpv^vym Xspmv vir 'Apydwv Ktaro ^//u^ac 6X Ot 8' V Tl^ t ^' a ' ; ]3J3XT/jUVO, OVTCL^VOL T. Tov ra^' U|0 |ua)(?jc 7r' a/ ATov 'AXSav^ov 'EXevijc TTOCTIV ^v t, t8oc aptore, flou rot Arji0o|3oc rf, j3irj 0' 'EXlvoto avaicroc, 'Ao-taSrjc r' 'A^ajuac, t)8* "Atrioc 'Ypraicou vtoc ; Ilou rot 'OOpvovtvg ; vuv wXfro Tratra Kar' acprjc vv rot 750 755 760 765 770 7rpO<7H7TV Eicro/), 7Tt rot Ovfibg avainov atrtaao-Oat* AXXor 8?^7ror jiiaXXov jOwf)(rat TroXfjUOto uS' /i TTajULTTav ava\ta$a ytlvaro Trapa 775 754. ope'i j/i06f vri ioiKfjjg. Hector rush- ing forward in his might, and nodding his white plume, appeared like a moving moun- tain, capped with snow. This seems to be the import of the simile. Virg. Mn. XII. 701. Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eryx, aut ipse coruscis Cum /remit ilicibus, quantus, gaudetque nivali Vertice se attollens pater Appenninus ad auras. 7C9. Avffirapi, K. T. X. See on II. T. 39. 772. vvv wXtro K. T. X. Virg. ^En. II. 290. Ruit alto a culmine Troja. See on II. O. 557. 773. oS)Q. Certain, inevitable. a'nrvg Etym. M. aiirvQ' a/cXqpof, x a ~ So also Eustath. on, Od. A. 11. where Barnes, referring to this passage, adds CL^VKTOQ as another synonym. But it is clear that ovov ' TJ^UUVE Kpoviwv. apx'> o^TTI "* KpaSir/ Ovf-iog re KcXtvet* a/i 1 l^//Ojii0', ou rt ^rj/xi 785 i, oar] Ilap Suvajutv S' OVK cort Kal Itrarujusvov Bav 3' CJUEV, evCIa juaXtora fta^rj ical T KfjSjOtovTjv, icai a/uv/iova IlouXvSajuavra, 790 , 'Op^atov T, Kai avTiOsov r', 'AcrKavtov r, Mopuv 0' ut' ' Oi /o' i? ? A(TKaviT]c pXaKOc ri\0ov 'Hoi r^ Trporfpp* rorf Se Zi>c t5pcr Ot ' '/crav, apjaXtwv ave/unijv ara'Xavrot afXXy, 795 "H /oa 0' VTTO j3j0ovrr)c Trarpoq Atoc i(Tt TT^OV^E, 0(T7r(jf(jj S* OjuaSfj) aXi jiitjv TTOV roi OV/J.OG EsXTTErai E^aXaTra^tv " a^ap TE \apec afJLVvtiv EICTI Kai 793. a/ioi|3oi. /n succession ; in exchange. 798. 7ra0Xaovra. Schol. Vill. ev ry It seems that these auxiliaries were sent in avaiv ^%ovvra. order to supply the place of others, who were 799. v Koptftc Kuvac ^8' Kttt (TapK(T(Tf, TTEQ-WV 7Tl VTJUCTIV p a 0wv?](rac rjy^fTaTo' rot 8' a 07rr/v. v woe toto, 10 Traju^atvov* o 3' %' aair&a Trar/ooe Oio. Et'Xfro 8' a\KifjLOv yx Ka^julvov 6? ^ Sri? ' iKTOg JcXtairje, ra^a S"" i'c fiv optvo/ufvove, roue Sf /cXovOvrae Tpwac UTTcp^VjUOuc* tpipiirro SE ret^oe 'A^ 'Oc 8' ore TTOptyvpr) 7ri\ayo jutya KV/J-CITI K 15 Aurwcj oiS' apa rf TTjOOKuXtvSarai ou IIpiv rtva Kcicptjucvov jcarajS^jUevat K Ato^ oupov* 1 Oc o yzpwv wp^aiVE, SeuojUVO Kara Oufjibv rj //0' 6jUtXov '/oi Aavawv ra^VTrwXwv, jUr' 'ArpfiSijv 'AyajUf/ivova, Trotjusva Xawv. 81 ot ^>povovri ^oaVtra ?r' 'ArjOffSriv' o l f 8' aXXrjXouc,- va a/ifvoi" XaK cr^>t 7Tpi 20 avtovrc> oerot jSfjSXrjaro 8. 7rEpta>7rj7v. ^ p/ace o/ vz'eu;. Schol. TOTTOV uT//7j\ov, s oy TTtpiwTriffadOai Kai 7repi(3\tyai eori 7rai/ra. 16. we; 5' ore TTop^wpy K. r. X. There are no where more finished pictures of na- ture than those which Homer draws in several of his comparisons. The life of this description will be most sensible to those who have been at sea in a calm. In this condition the water is not entirely motion- less, but swells gently in smooth waves, which fluctuate backwards and forwards in a kind of balancing motion ; and this state continues till a rising wind gives a deter- ruination to the waves, and rolls them one certain way. There is scarcely any thing in the whole compass of nature that can more exactly represent the state of an irresolute mind, wavering between two different de- signs, sometimes inclining to the one, some- times to the other, and then moving to that point to which its resolution is at last de- termined. Every circumstance of this com- parison is both beautiful and just ; and it is the more to be admired, because it is very difncult to find sensible images proper to represent the motion of the mind ; where- fore we but rarely meet with such com- parisons even in the best poets. There is one of great beauty in Virg. >En. VIII. 19. where he compares his hero's mind, agitated with a great variety and quick succession of thoughts, to a dancing light, reflected from a vessel of water in motion : Cuncta videns, magno curarum fluctuat astu, Atque animum nunc hue celerem, mine dividit illuc, In partesque rapit varias, perqne omnia ver- sat : Sicut aqua; tremulum, fyc. POPE. The adjective KW^OQ has a passive signification ; qui non auditur. See on II. A. 390. Val. Place. Argon. V. Ceu tumet atque imo sub gurgite concipit Austros Unda silens. Corn- pare Virg. Mn. X. 99. Of the verb irop- $vpy, see on II. A. 482. 17. avk\uav KiXtvQa. That is. ventos ve- nientes. Plin. N. H. XVIII. 35. Mare si tranquillum in portu a cursu stabit, et mur- murabit inter se, ventum prtedicat. Sape et silentio intumescit, flatuque altius solito jam intra se esse ventos fatetur. Senec. Thyest. 956. Instat nautis fera tempestas, Cum sine vento tranquilla tument. Of the verb 6 |t>' or/ 6t//iovTe aurrje K "Ey^t ptSojUVOt KtOV O^pOOf tt^VUTO Si t Qvfjio^ EVL GTr)Oecraiv' o Sf ^UjU^Xrjro ypatoc Nlorwp, 7rrf} Sf Ov/mbv Ivi GTriOeaaiv 'A^aiwv. Tov Kai 0a)vr)crC Trpoo-^i] icpftwv ' 'Q Nlorop NrjXrjVaSi], julya TtTTTC, XtTTWV TToXf/iOV 30 35 40 12c TOT' fTrrjTraXTjo-fv vi Tpw(T(r' a Mr) TT/OIV Trap v?]wv Trpori "iXiov airovieuOai, Efpiv TTUjOi vijac Vt7rprjt7at, KTivai icai avrovg. KEIVOC ^' we ayopV* ra 77 vuv Travra *O TTOTTOt, r^ joa icat aXXot IVVLVI\JJL 'Ev Ovfjup jSaXXovrat ^1101 ^oXov, wcrTTEp ' 7Tl IT JOV fJLVTQGl V(TO't. T6v 8' 7]jU(]3r' 7Ttra FEp^VtOC tTTTTOra l KEV 45 50 ravra y rotjiia rTi>^arat, v yap A/0|or]icrov v^wv r Kai aurwv aXap 55 30. vrftQ. Scil. avT&v, i. e. of Diomed, Ulysses, and Agamemnon. 31. Trpwra^. It appears from hence that the distance between the two promon- tories was not sufficient to contain all the ships in one line ; so that they were ar- ranged in parallel ranks along the shore, Doubts have been entertained as to the number of rows thus formed, some supposing only two, others more. See the next note, tn v. 75. Trowrai must refer to the ships nearest the beach ; here, on the other hand, to those which were first drawn up, and whose sterns were, therefore, nearest the wall. 35. 7rpoKpo0v 'A^atot opivofitvoi tcXoveovrcu* ovpavov tKt. Et Ti V00 /0?t* TToXfjUOV 8' OlK AujUEvai* ov yap TTWC j3/3Xi7jUvov (rri jJLa Tov 8' avr 7rpO(Tt7rEv ava^ avSpwv ' 7rtSr) vrjvtriv ?rt irpvjjivyGi jua^ovrat, ' OVK ?XpCUOft TTVy/UVOV, OU^ Tt *H t 7rt TroXX' 7ra0ov Aavaoi, ApprjKTOv vrjwv T icat avTwv fTXap t Ovrw TTOV Aa jUtXXfi v7TpjUV't jUv, Tratrac ^ /ou Nu? ajSpori], 771; K avrjp yf 8ta crrojua TrajUTrav ayotro, 7rt aXaS' IXK/iev, 6'^>p' trt juaXXov t, 7Ti/cparfOuart ItripptTrr)' ov yap ' TroXfjuoy, VTJWV aXaS' IXicojUfvawv, 100 'AXX' ' Evira ICE (Ti7 3ouX) 8rXr(Trai oaU X awv. Tov 8' ^jUtj3fr' (TTfira avaS avSpwv v, ^itaXa TTWC M KO-OtKto Ovpb * arcijO ou JUEV ya>v afjcovrac avwya 105 Nuv 8' tr/, oc rrjox}! y' dfj.dvova H v0, ?] Tot(7t O Kttl ov i]a juarucrojuv, at K f?/rf 1 10 C KOL /n) rt Kortt) dyc OVVEKO. 817 oc 8' EQ ayaOov KOI lyw ytvog tu^Ojuai ttvat o^, ov Qr'ifiyai ^yrr) Kara yata KaXi;t//. yap rpetc 7rat8c dfjLv/uioveg ^yvovro, 1 15 8 Iv IlXeupwvi icat ai?Tfv^ KaXv8wvt, ^8f MtXac, rpirarog 8' ^v tTTTrora Oivfuc? Ilarpoc fjuoto irarrip' apery 8' ^v ^o^oc aurwv. AXX' o /ifv avToOi jtmvc, ?rar))p 8' juoc "Apyet vdvOri, UXayxOdg' we yap TTOU Zsuc ^^cXc icat 0oi aXXot. 120 AcprjGTOto o cyijjue ^uyarpwv, vale 8s 8a>jua toroto, aXtc 8f ot ^urwv eerav op^arot dj 92. apna /3o?M/. See on II. E. 326. fte daughters. See on II. E. 268. Here, 102. op^a^tf Xawv. Hesych. (3affi\tvQ however, a part is not expressed generally, aywv Xaov. See on v. 123. but a definite person is intended. Com- 108. s^toi & KCV afffjisvy sir). Of this pare Od. M. 64. construction, see note on Eur. Phcen. 1061. 123. opxarot. /Zawfo, rows. Schol. at Pent. Gr. p. 364. 7rmxv%av 'A%aib)v 140 'AXX' O JUV W Sot cT OVTTW /LtaXa 7ra 'AXX' Tt 7TOU EujOV KOvicTOVVl TTfStOV* (TV 8' 7TOT//ai aVTO 145 TT/OOTI aoru VEWV OLTTO Ka ic Oertrov r^ Wax'Xot tTria^ov, 77 v TroXfjuy, /otSa Sway IK GTriOtG^iv OTTO. Kpeiwv 'Evov 150 , aXX?7crov o ficret $ Oi/Xv/uTroto aTro /otov, avriKa & TTonrvvovTa fJia^nv ava KvSiavtioav 155 Zfjva 8' ITT' a/cporarrjc HjUVOV l(TT^" GTVytpOQ Ot ETrXfTO BvfJL(JO 7Ttra 125. /xeXXfrc. For sot'fcare, i. e. SOIKOC; 132. 0v/z^> }pa tyepovrtg. Indulging iffri. Schol. raura f IKO? u/*a dfc^Kogvai. ^Aezr mzn^ ; i. e. relaxing their efforts. You yourselves ought to have heard, i. e. to Eustath. %api6fivoi favrotf. See on II. know, Jftese things, that they are true. A. 572. 129. %a>/u0a. Let us restrain ourselves : 142. aityXwatit. Perdat. The verb jUvov ^y' Tou jcat KLvv/mivoio Afoc Trport xXicoj3arc ^w, C yatay r /cat oi/pavov '/JCET' avrjjLr\. ov aXti//ajUvr/, iSl yairas 175 , K fcpaaroc aBavdroto. ' a/o' ajujSpoo-tov avov (ra0', ov ot ' ' avKrivaaa, TiOti S' in SaiSaXa TroXXa' i>rr)(n Kara arrfi^oc 7Tpovaro. 180 WVTJV licarov Ovadvoic; apa/omav* 'Ev S' apa |0juara ^Kv Ivrprifoiari Xo)3oT(Tt, juopofvra' X^C ^' aTrfXajUTTEro TroXX//. S' 0UTTp0 KoXvifjdTO Sta Otdwv, IIo(T(Ti o VTTO XtTrapoTo'tv iSr)(Taro KaXa Aurap ETTftSr) Travra Bi] /o' t/xv t/c OaXdfjLOLO' TwV aXXwV a7TaVU0 0WV, TTjOOC fJLvOoV f7TV" 'H /oa vv /uot ri TTiOoio, ^>iXov rlicoc, o rri Kfv aVcu ; 1QO 'Hi Kfv api/rjaato, KOTcro-a/LtVi] roy Ov/uup, OvvtK tyw AavaoTfft, ai) Sc Tpwa-(T*v apr)'/tc j ' 7Tira Aioc OuyaVr^p ' 164. y xpoty. On account of her beauty, word; and it should accordingly be marked In the foregoing line, the preposition j/ with the soft breathing. See Blomfield's must be supplied with 0i\6rjri. Gloss, on ^Esch. Agam. 1379. The verb 168. raf ^'. Scil. Ovpag. This is the 0uow signifies, o emit fragrance ; whence reading which Heyne proposes, and it is Ovufjiara, perfumes; Herod. II. 86. sanctioned by one MS. The editions and 178. d/A/3p6. See on II. K. 571. heroic age. 172. <5ai/y. Fit to be eaten ; \.e.sweet 179. tva aaKriaaGa. The verb Zvetv oil. Hesych. idavct.' kSoiai SO/UOIGIV EU rptyov fi& cmraXXov, i]C) OT T Kpovov vtpOe Ka0Et V 8' tjUEpOC, EV 8' o 196. TTt\tff(jisvov. Heuslnger on Cic. tremities of the earth ; a notion which pro- Offic. I. 17. 9. &ppe e# opwrf Grcecos, et bably arose from the circumstance, that the OJDMC? Latinos, participia verborum passivo- ocean encompasses the earth with its waves. rum facultatis significationem habent, et vim Hence, too, the opinion of Thales, that sustinent adjectivorum Latinorum in bilis moisture is a radical principle, without exeuntium. Hesych. rcrf\(T/xvov ov TO which nothing can be produced or exist. ijSij Tf\fff9ev Qqaiv "Oprjpog, a\\a TO See Plutarch, de Philos. I. 3. ^ In regard to TfXtaQijvai TT^VKOQ Kai dwafitvov. II. the construction, the noun ykvtatv is put 2. 427. Od. E. 90. Cic. Epist. Divers. II. for ycvvqropa. So again in v. 246. This 9. Primum tibi, ut debeo, gratulor leetorque interchange of substantives frequently takes cum prcesenti, turn sperata, i. e. speranda, place in cases where a general idea is em- seu sperabili, tua dignitate. Sail. B. J. 91. ployed to represent a definite person or Genus hominum mobile, infidum, neque bene- thing, to which the idea refers. Examples ficio, neque metu coercitum. of a similar nature will be found in the note 201. 'QKtavov r 0wv ykvtaiv, K. T. \. on Soph. (Ed. T. 85. Pent. Gr. p. 13. See In this passage Homer has mentioned se- also on II. Z. 2. veral mythological points, which are not 214. KEGTOV l/tavra. This embroidered found elsewhere. It seems that Juno, the girdle or cestus of Venus was different from daughter of Saturn and Rhea, after the the fringed zone, mentioned in v. 181. dethronement of her father, was received which was worn externally. The virtues into the palace of Oceanus and Tethys, and and magic properties which it possessed there educated. She here alludes also to were concealed ; and it was hid within the some dispute which had arisen between dress, beneath the bosom of the goddess. her guardian deities, which she pretends a It should be observed also, that KSOTOQ is wish to reconcile, in order to obtain the not an appellative, but an epithet, signifying Cestus of Venus. It appears further, that acu punctus ; i. e. embroidered. See on II. these divinities are represented as the pa- Z. 94. rents of the gods, and residing at the ex- 392 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, S'. rj r' icXt// voov TTVKCI 7Tp Tov pa ol tjitjSaXt ^tpaiv, tVoc r' t^ar', K r' o T?j, vi)y TOVTOV IfidvTa rtij iyKarOto KoXTTto, OotiaXov, to vt Travra rsrtu^arai' ouSe at 0i?jut 220 'ATrprj/crov y vetcrOai, o n ^pfcri c> \96va fjLa 'A0oa> S' ITTI TTOVTOV fc]3/(Taro S* t(ra0tKav, TroXfv Oeioto Goavroc, 230 TTI/^ ^Mj3Xrjro, KCKnyvriTq Gavaroto, "Ev r' apa Oi ^>v X^tpij 7roc T' 0ar', K r' "YTTVE, avaS Travrwv r 0av Travrwv r' El jUV ?7 TTOr' jltU 7TOC cXuC, T$' Tt Kttt VVV Ili^U' ^0) ^ K rot t^w %apiv r/juara Travra* 235 Kofjurjcrov juot ZTJVOC VTT' o^pucrtv otrtrf AVTIK, 7Tl KV y(t) TTapaX^O/ZCU y (f) Si rot Sui ^ ot 219. rr). See on II. A. 591. see Apollod. Bibl. II. 7- 1. and Heyne, 231. "YTTJ^, Ka(Tiyvf]T Qavdroio. Virg. in foe. Compare also II. O. 15. sqq. ./En. VI. 278. Consanguineus Leti Sopor. 252. \ta. Eustath. tKoiiirjaa. Heyne See on II. A. 241. has restored this reading from Eustathius, 245. (60pa 'QKcai/ow. That is, Oceanus upon good MS. authority. See on II. B. himself. 515. The vulgar reading is 0\a. 250. r;/tari r<, fc. r. \. Of this fable, 253. a^ixvOtiQ. See on II. B. 19. 2 OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, H'. 393 "Qpaad apyaXftov avifJLWv ?n TTOVTOV a?jrac* Kat fjLiv 7Ttra Koa>i>8' f 5 vatofJLivrjv aTTtveticac, 25 (j>i\ Tr)v tico/irjv ^fuywv* o 8' tTravaaro ^WOJUEVOC 7T|0' 260 "Ajero yap, jur) NVKTI 0or? aTroBv/mia $p$ot. Nuv au rouro ju' avwyac ajUTj^avov aAXo T\i(raai. Tov S' avrf Trpoaienre jSowTrtc Trorvm "H/orj* r/rj SE erv rawra /utra 0pfc EKEXfUE, Oeovc 8' ovoftpvfv aVavrac, VTrora/orapiouc, 01 Ttrr^vfc icaXEOvrat. Avrap, ETTEt /o' OJUOO-EV r, rfXEwrrjcrlv r rov opKOv, 280 Tw jSrjrriv, Arjfivov r KOI "Iju|3pou aaru XtTrovrf, 258. aiffTOv. Unknown, invisible ; from ^riw. and aa^w, /rfo ; and there seems to a /jn'v. and etdoj. Hence, destroyed. Hence be good reason for the supposition. The the verb diorovv, Od. K. 259. word ddarog occurs in an active sense, and 261. /i?) NUKTI 0o$ K. r. X. Night and with the penultima short, in Od. 4>. 91, Chaos are represented in the Grecian the- X. 5. See Maltby on Morell's Lex. Pros. ology as existing before all things, and, in voce. Buttman understands in all the therefore, honourable from their antiquity three passages, that which ought not to be and power. Hence Milton : Eldest Night violated or despised. The great oath of the and Chaos, ancestors of nature. gods, by the river Styx, was most sacred 267- ty w $ K6 TOI Xaptrwv K. T. \. Virg. and inviolable : and the consequence of jEn. I. 75. Sunt mihi bis septem prastanti perjury was the privation of their divinity corpore Nymphtz : Quorum, qua forma pul- for a term proportionate to the offence. cherrima, Deiopeiam Connubio jungam sta- Virg. ^En. XII. 816. Adjuro Stygii caput Uli, propriamque dicabo : Omnes ut tecum implacabile fontis ; Una super stitio superis meritis pro talibus annos Exigat, et pulchra quce reddita Divis. Compare II. O. 37- Virg. faciat te prole parentem. Jn. IX. 104. The act of touching the 268. KtKXijaOai. See on II. B. 260. earth and the sea was a solemn form, 271. adarov. Inviolable ; i. e. as Heyne which accompanied the taking of the oath, observes, quam nemo perjurio violare impune and intimated that the gods beneath them ausit. Knight, in his Prolegomena, thinks were witnesses against them, in case of its that the word is properly ddaorog, from a violation. 3E 394 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 3'. TroXuTTtcWa, jujrpa flrjpwv, AEKTOI/" o0t Trpwrov XtTrlrijv aXa* rw 3' 7Ti TToSwV U7TO (7tTO vXr* 285 Etc tXarrjv avaj3ac Maicporarr] 7T \iyvpri IvaXijKioc;, r\v r tv opecrdt 290 XaX/ct^a Kt 'ilC O t^V, O>C /^t OtOV OT TTjOWr/OTOV fjUtO-yEd^r/V 0fXoT)JTd, 295 Etc 1>V77V 0otrwvr, 0tXouc Xr}0ovr roia}ae. ur*ic 7T/oo7rapot0y, CTTOC T' 0ar', EK r' ovojuaSfv* Hpi], ?rfi /ijuauta Kar' Ov\vjUL7rov roS' t/cavtc ' ov 7Tttpa(Tt icai apjUara, rwv K' 7rtj3a/i]C' Tov 8l SoXoovOuo-a irpOGTi}va TTOTVIO. "H?j' 300 7roXu0opj3ov TTfipara yivtaiv, KOI / Oi jU (TOlGl SofJLOKTlV Iv Tp^)OV TjS' tt Touc tft' o^OjUvrj, ca/ "H^rj yap Srjpbv xpovov aXX/jXwv aTr^ovrat 305 Eiwrjc icai ^tXorrjroc* 7ra ^dXoc tfJLirtve OV/LLW. "iTTTTOt 8' V TTpUJUVtojOar) TToXuTTtSaKOC "l^TJC Eoracr', ot ju' oto-ouaiv ITTI rpa^ep^v T icai v 284. Af/crov. To Lectum. See on II. gods and men, see on II. A. 403. It should 0. 48. So above v. 228. Of the noun seem that Kvpivdig was the common name x'epvoQ, see Lex. Pent. Gr. z'w woce. of the bird among the lonians, and xaXKig , 286. Trdpof Aio oo-tre ideC QvjLibv tvl uS' OTTOT' , TravT(t)v r tV H rK OuS' 6r A H rt/cf juot Mivw re icai avrt0ov ' Oi/S' or 7T/o *'H |o' 'HjOafcX^a tV H ^ Atwvutrov or OCj OW (7U yXincvc V^ufjooc atpt Tov $o\opovtovaa TT/ooir Atvorarf KjOOvtSr], Trotov rov pvOov Ei vui; v iXorriTi \i\aitai tvviiOijvat ' ra Sf TrpOTrl^avrat aTravra' van 0w , Ozoim Sf Tracrt ; OIK av tywye reov ?rpoc Sw/ia votjui]i/, avaracra* vfjUEo-o-rjrov SE Kv trj. 'AXX' i 8j /o' tOe\ei, Kai TOL (j)i\ov 7rXfro rot OaXa/moG, TOV rot 0tXo vto^ 395 310 315 320 325 330 335 , 7Tt Vl TO Ua^V lVIJ. T?)v S' a7rajUt]3ojUvoc TTpoa^rj v^f "Hprj, ju/jrt ^fwv royf Sfi^t^t, ft/ir rtV > O^/(T0af rotov rot lyw v^>oc ajU0tcaXvi/>a> Xpvov juou, rov i>0pai- vovra 0ov /cat avOp6d py. T< vt Xf^atrflrjv, ITTI cte v0*Xr)v IWavro 350 KaXi)v, ^jOutTfirjv* ortXTTvat S' aTTtTTtTrrov pv c 7Ta 7T7pOvra TIp6pwv vvv AavaoT 360 365 ourt Xirjv (T* avrap tyw )yri' aop ' rto 8' ou Of/ztc fort lrj, aXXa 8foc tcr^a 8' au#' Ar) |oa ror' aivorarrjv pt8a TrroXljUOto ravvaaav Kvavoxaira Ilo(Tt8awv, KCU ^at8/uoc "Eicrwp' 'Hrot o jiifv Tpwfo'O'fv, o 8' 'ApyeioiGiv a ?rori KXtcrta^ T yaX(ji aXaXrjrtj). Our OaXadtrrjc KUjua rocrov |3oaa TTport \e Ilovro0v 6pvujUVOV Trvoirj Bopfw a OC TO(T(TO? ^ 7TOTI 390 395 Our' r T wpcro icatjUfv vr^v* rotrtrov y TTOTI 8/5V(7iv V\IHKO[J.OI(TIV "Ocrcri] apa TJOWWV KCU 'A^atwv tTrXero (j>a)vr)y Aavov avo-avrwv, or' ETT' aXXr)Xofarfv opovcrav. Atavroc 8f irpurog aKovriat 0at8tju t, 7ra rirpaTTTo TTjOoc t^u ot, oi>8' a^a/ 400 376. og (Jg K' di/>)p K. r. X. Eustalhius has observed, that the poet here makes the best warriors take the largest shields and longest spears, that they might be ready prepared with proper arms, both offensive and defensive, for a new kind of fight, in which they are soon to be engaged, when the fleet is attacked. This, indeed, seems the most rational account that can be given for Neptune's advice in this exigence, POPE. 386. rijj. Scil. Neptune ; or. perhaps, the sword. 392. tKXvaOq dt QaXaaffa K. T. X. This swelling and inundation of the sea towards the Grecian camp, as if it had been agitated by a storm, is meant for a prodigy, intimat- ing that the waters had the same resent- ment with their commander, Neptune, and seconded him in his quarrel. POPE ; from Eustathius. 394. OVTS OaXdffffqz K. T. X. Virg. Georg. IV. 261. Frigidus ut quondam silvis immur- murat Auster ; Ut mare sollicitum stridet refluentibus undis : jEstuat ut clausis rapi- dus fornacibus ignis. 396. TOGGO^ yt jSpOjUot;. Scil. rat. 398 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, H'. T$ pa Suo> TfXajuwvE TTf/oi orr/flEcro-i rracr0rjv, *Hrot 6 JUEV craKEoe, o O aayavov apyupoi^Xou' 405 Ta> ot pvaaaOiiv riptva \poa' \waaro ' "Ejcrwp, "Orri pa oi jSfXoc WKU Erwtnov K(j)vyf. Tov JUEV fTTftr' aTTtovra julyae TfXajuwvioc Atae XEpjuaStti), ra ^a TroXXa, Ooawv f^juara VTJWV, 410 Dap TTOCTI fj.apva[jiv<*)v EKvXtvSfro* rwv cv ad S' WC, <7(TW )3aXa>V, 7Tpl S' U7TO OtTTJJ 415 aurijc* TOV S' ou7Tp ^a ^pacroc, o^ KEV oc o * ^ og o Kat Kou U)i ot 3a rva TrotKtXa aXc(J. 420 Oi c> aXX' ourtc iSwjjcraro Troi/mzva. Xawv Ovratrat, ouo jSaXftv* TT/OIV yp 7TjOtj3i7(rav aptorot, T, KQI Aivf/a^, icai Sioc 'Ayrjvwp, 425 tuv r' ap)(6c AUKI'WV icai FXawjcoc afivfi^v' Twv o aXXwv ouri^ i a*c//S(Tv, aXXa ?rapoi0v VKVK\ov or^dov avrov' TOV S' ctjO* traipoi tpavrC ^)pOV C 7TOVOU, O^>p' '/K0' tTTTTOUC , ot ot oiriaBe jua^rj^ ^ TrroXf/xoto 430 ' Eora(rav, rivio^ov rt KOL ap^uara TTOiKtX' Ot rov 7 Trpori apov |3apa 'AXX' OT ^77 TTOpOV r&V U/O/0toC TTOTajULOLO 6v aOavarog TKro Zi>c, iXaffav ^0ovi, caS SE ot u^wp 435 * o o' a/ATTvvvOr], KOI av&paKtv ofyOaX/jLOiGiv. 8' 7Tt yOUVa, KXatV0C dl/i' a7T/X(T(TV. 410. fx/iara j/t/wv. See on II. A. wounds Hector, from the Anthologia : I. 433. 5. MJJ fie TOV Aidvrtiov avo\^iaaaf.iaQ, 412. avTvyog. Sell. d(T7r/^cg. See on II. ocftra, Ilerpov afcovrttrr^v aTrfOeoc 'EK- Z. 118. ropiow. Ei'jwi j^\ac TpT]%v re* (TV 5' 413. OTpo/ijSov 5* we- The old commenta- tipto Oelov "O/iJ/pov, Iloif rov Hpiafiidijv tors understand OTpo/*/3o to signify a fto^'s ^ici\i O ot o< jjii\aiva' jSfXo^ o tri BV/ULOV t^ttj tioi 8', we ovv i8ov "E/cropa voatyi laovra, 440 MaXXov 7Ti Tpw(7. ' CKTrayXov 7Tu?aro, juaicpov auaac* Ou juav ouS' 6'tw jJLyaOvfJLOV TlavOo&ao Xffpoc aTro (rrt|3apf/c ciXtov Trrjoijirat atcovra, 455 'AXXa rt^ 'Apyiwv KO/LLKTE XP* KC " /* ti; ^* w (TKrjTTTOjUEVOV KClTl/mtV CO/tlOV ' A'ittOQ t(TW. Aiavrt 3f juaXiarra SafypdVt OV/ULOV opfV aSrj* row 70/0 7Txjuw, 465 Nftarov a(Trpa7aXov' aTro 8' a'ju^w Kp<7 rlvovrf. Tou 8f TroXu Trporipr] K^>aX?7, OTO^ua re, /oivlc re Ou8t TrX^vr', J}7rp Kv^juai icai 7ouva 7ra-ovroc. A'/ac 8' aure 77wvv afJLVfjLOVL IIouXu8ajuavrr a^fo, IlouXu8ajua, Kai juot vrnmepTtg vt(T7r, 470 438. TrXrJTo. Imperf. pass. Ion. from 464. The preposition ev is wanting with 7r\au>, contr. from TreXaw. Compare v. XP^- 435. 457- avT( ffKrj-TTTOfitvov. Resting upon 454. The reading of all the copies is it ; as upon a staff. ov p.av avr 6iw. But as there is nothing 463. XiKpi^if diaf. Springing aside in to which the particle avre can possibly an oblique direction. Eustath. XiKpifyiQ- refer, the text has been altered as in II. N. Sr}\ol TO TrXayt'wc, Kai, wg dv TLQ ftTrot, 414. \SXPIOQ- 77 Xiav %pi^n/ / C Ka i ir\r] 8' 'Aicajuac fWcryXov 7Tv5aro, juaKpov av 'ApytTot tojuwpot, aTTfiXawv aKOprjrof, Ov 0jjv oiourt ys TTOVOC T' lotrot icat ot^vc 480 ty, aXXa TTO^ w^ KaraKrav, tvo JUT] rt KaviyvriTOio ye rj artroc* rtf Kat K rtc v^r i/t jUfyapotdtv "Apa>c aXkT?Jpa \iirlaOai. 485 ^at'^povt OVJLIOV optvev* 8* 'AKajuavroc* o 8' 01;^ vTrt/mtivsv /owr)v avajcroc* o 8' ourawv l(J)i\i, KOL KTTIGIV oiraaac TOJ S' a'p' VTTO jur';r?p jitouvov rKv 'iXtovija. Tov ro0' UTT' bfypvoG ovra icor' 600aXjuoTo 0ju0Xa, 'E/c o WCTE y\rivrjv Sopu 8' 6^>0aXjuoIo 8ta Trpo, Kal Sia iviou r^X0v* 6 8' ?ro " 7Traat jitoi, T/OWEC, Gfyauou 'lXiovf)oc Darpt ^tXq.) Kai jurjrpt, yorj/mevaL Iv ya/o 17 472. KaK&v f. Scil. ytvofievoQ, i. e. o/ ever, the sense is certainly improved by re- ignoble birth. Heyne, after Koeppen, cites taining the usual reading; and it seems Theocr. Idyl. XXV. 37. ou ere /cct/ctDv ?? more than probable that the passage first E/ijttvat, oude jcaKoio-iv loiKora tyvptvai cited is corrupt. avr&v. 497- a-n-rjpa^e 8e xafia&, K. T. X. Virg. 479. (6/iupoi. See on II. A. 242. ^En. IX. 770. / dX^r^pa. This is the vul- icta Cum g-a^ea ^ow^e jacuit caput. gar reading, and it is sanctioned by the best 499. Kwfoiai/. Supply ag. Like the authorities. Compare II. S. 213. Heyne head of a poppy. reads apiJQ, as in II. S. 100; and this 503. ovdt yap r/ FT. A comparison is noun with the penultima short signifies in evidently intended between the fate of Ilio- Homer any injury, or calamity, generally, neus and Promachus. Heyne supplies the See Maltby on Morell, in voce. Here, how- omission thus : Nuntiate parentibus Ilionei, 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, H'. 401 AvSpi ^>tA(jj tXOovTt yavvaatTai, OTTTTOTE Ktv 8rj auv vr\vcn. Vtujii0a icovpoi 'A^atwv. 505 ^>aro" Tovg o apa Travrac VTTO ^Xwpov 8oc EtXt' 8f Kae, OTT?? tyvyoi alirvv vuv juot, Moutrat, ' Tpwroe j3porovr' a Hipar', 7Ti jo' KXtv fta^rjv icXuroc 'Evuodryatoc. 510 Am? /oa TTpwroc TfXctjuwvtoe "Yprtov oura , Muorwv fiyriropa Kaprfpo^vjuwv* KCU Mfpjupov ^vaptS* r, icat f l7T7roriwva Karlicra* Ilpo^owva T' fv^paro, icat E[p^?7r^v' 515 8' ap 7Tf0' 'YTTEpTJVOpO, 7TOtjUVa XttWV, Oura Kara Xa?rapr;v, 8m 8' tvrspa ^aXicoc icar" ourajufvrjv wrtX?jv rov 8f 8' Aiac fTXfv, 'Ot'Xrjoc ra^v^ vto^" 520 yap ot rtc 6/iotoc tTriaTrtaOai TTOO-IV ^v , orf Oi> esse tp5t* lugendum de filii morte : neque id with that of /3oaypia, ^waypta, and the like. injuria ; rcawz nee Promachi ab eo caesi uzor In the construction bortf 'Axatwv must be reducem accipiet maritum. joined. 508. ?(T7rr /c. r. X. See on II. A. 1. 518. ^v^n & * T. X. Virg. ^n. X. 486. 509. dv^pdypia. 5poz7* stript from the Una eademque via sanguisque animusque se- enemy. Eustath. ffKv\a TCI irapd dv^pwv quuntur. The derivation is analogous THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA*QAIA, ^ FPAMMA, O'. H A A I 1 E I 2. "AXXwg. Ov, Kpovt^r/g fce^oXwro Hoffeiddatvi, THE ARGUMENT. THE FIFTH BATTLE AT THE SHIPS, AND THE ACTS OF AJAX. Jupiter awaking sees the Trojans repulsed from the trenches ; Hector in a swoon ; and Neptune at the head of the Greeks. He is highly incensed at the artifice of Juno, who appeases him by her submissions. She is then sent to Iris and Apollo. Juno, repairing to the assembly of the gods, attempts, with extraordinary address, to incense them against Jupiter ; in particular, she touches Mars with a violent resentment. He is ready to take arms, but is prevented by Minerva. Iris and Apollo obey the orders of Jupiter. Iris commands Neptune to leave the battle, to which, after much reluctance and passion, he consents. Apollo re-inspires Hector with vigour, brings him back to the battle, marches before him with his JEgis, and turns the fortune of the fight. He breaks down a great part of the Grecian wall ; the Trojans rush in and attempt to fire the first line of the fleet, but are as yet re- pelled by the greater Ajax with a prodigious slaughter. AYTAP, 7Tl tW T O-KoAoTTOC, KOL TCL(j)pOV 3>tvyovT, TroXXoi Sa^ufv Aovawv VTTO Ot /XEV Si) nap oytafyiv Iprirvovro Trapa Srfj S' ap' avatae, ?& & Tpwac icat ' TOVQ U avaicra. Ecrojoa ' EV TTfSt^ tSe Ktipevov' ap\ 8' kraipoi 6 8' aaAlt) r ' a-ffOuiaTi Ki aTTtvvcro-wv 10 10. Kijp airivvoaoiv. Mente deficiens : used absolutely in Od. E. 342. Z. 258. Eu- i. e. in a swoon : subaud. Kara. The verb stath. cnnvvffaoiV ijroi aXXotypoviwv, ical to be insensible, or stupid, is ft?) atv TCIVVTOQ. See II. H. 289. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, O'. 7Tt ov jLiv 403 |3aX' ' Tov & tSwv fXfrjfff Trarrjp av^pwv re 0i5v re* Aftva S' uTroSpa tSwv "H/orjv Trpoe fJLvOov t7rv* 7 H juaXa j, OT T' ^Ktt Slito, TTEjOl X P^ ^ ^(TjUOV '/TjXtt p' av ticijrat F^v oXfyrjTTfXIwv' Ijul ' ouS' cl>c GvfJibv aviti 'A^i7X?7C oSvvri 'HpaicXijoc Odoio, Tov (TU $i)v Boprj avljU(j) 7rcira 20 25 Kai Tov C Twv CT "00pa rot TTOVTOV, icatca u vaiojj.ivi]v pVGa.fj.riv, Kat avrjyajov avrig KOI TroXXa ?rp aO\rj(ravTa. , t'v' a7roXX?7^rjg aTrarawv* r Kat 30 wv OTTO, Kai Kat jutv <$HDv{\Ga 70* Trapa/ivflrjcratjurjv, 45 KV S?7 (TV, Kat /utv ajUtj3o/ivoc > 7Ta El jltV &7 (7U 7' 7Ttra, j3oW7TlC TTOTVta r' aOavaroiGi KaOiZ,oi, 50 at i juaXa jSouXfrat aXX^j, At^a /iraoTjO^t voov, /Ura CTOV KOI fjuov Krjp. 'AXX' ci ST) /a' lrov 7 KOL arpK(t>c dyoptvei, V\)V fJLETO. (j)V\a 0WV, Kttt SfUpO KaX(T(7OV r* t\0/uvai, /cat 'ATroXXwva icXuroro^oy, 55 a Xaov ^ avaicrt, IIau Xxo avr&v. This ad- the Alexandrian critics, who rejected as dition of the genitive avT&v. to the pos- spurious, the whole of this passage, from sessive pronoun, is analogous to the con- v. 56. to v. 77- inclusive. Admitting that struction noticed on II. P. 180. So Herod, the reasons which they have alleged for this VI. 97- fTri TO, ujugrepa avrktav. decision are, for the most part, trifling and 61. avrap 'Aj^aiovQ K. r. X. It is here unsatisfactory, he contents himself with the that Jupiter, in fulfilment of his promise in condemnation of the latter speech, from v. II. A. 547. discloses to Juno the final deter- 63. inclusive, retaining the former part as mination of his plans, which he had already undoubtedly genuine. But if the argument partially revealed to her in the eighth of the poem be properly determined, it will book. He had there declared that Achilles at once appear that the passage is abso- would resume his arms in consequence of lutely necessary for its systematic and re- the death of Patroclus ; in addition to which gular developement, and carries the reader he now informs her, that the war would forward in discerning the action and the 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. 405 , dvd\Ki$a vav tvd Tro\VK\rii(Jt TTfcraxrt 'A^fXrjoe* o 8' avorTJo'ft ov ratpov XlarpoicXov, rov Sf icrtvEt ayX t ^o.i^ifjLog "Ejcrajp 'iXt'o^t 7T|007rapot0, TToXttc oXfVavr' alcove Tove aXXoue, jUra S', wov juov SapTrrjSo'va &7o Tou f xoXaxrcijUEvoe Krevet "Eicro/m 'Ex rovS' av rot 7Tira TraXiw^tv Trapa AtfV f^to TU^Of iO TTjOlV O OVT ap EyO) TTttUO) ^OAOV, OVT TIV 'A^avarwv AavaoTaiv Ilptv -y ro IlrjXftSao "Qc ot u7T(Trrjv TTpwrov, ^u<^ S' 7rVi;(7a rw, or' juao 0a 0rtc rj^aro yovvwv Ja 7rroXi7rop0ov. Oea 65 70 75 orav at^p vooc avcpoc? otrr' ITT! 7roXX?)v 80 end of the poem. It is only by the pro- mise contained in this speech, that Juno would have been induced to perform her errand to Iris and Apollo ; and here alone are to be found the causes of that terror which Themis subsequently observes to be depicted in the countenance of the goddess ; v. 90. Mr. Penn has selected this as an instance of the mischief which would in- evitably arise from the system, which Heyne has adopted, of denouncing whole passages as interpolations, which did not happen to accord with his theory, respecting the pri- mary argument of the poem. See the Treatise on this subject, p. 336. Many similar ex- amples of this amputating system might be adduced ; but the present is amply sufficient to prove it unjustifiable. 66. IXi'o^t. The reading of all the copies is 'IXtov, by which the metre is destroyed : that of the text is the ready emendation of Dr. Maltby. Compare II. 9. 557. K. 12. N. 349. 69. 7raXiwiv. A repulse ; scil. of the Trojans. Compare \. 601. II. M. 71. Schol. Vill. 7raX('wi iaTtv r\ i% uTroer- &V evy6vTii)v $c'u>ig, orav ol 0vyovr uortpov TraXtj/ auroi SiuKuffi Qappr]' ) ' ' "\ "X '. rj vaa, juevotVTjtraE rf TroAAa jUjuai>7a SttTrraro TTQTVIO. "Iicero S' ai7rui> "OXujUTrov' 6jurjypoj3rj(T KJOOVOU Tra't'c, oe rot Mi] juf, 0ca GljUtj ravra Sfttpto" olaOa KOL avrrj OlOC KIVOU OvfJLOQ VTTfjO^taXoc Kttt aTTIJl^JC- 'AXXa crv y' ajf)^ 0OtavGKtTai' ov$ ri Tlaaiv TTOTVIO. "Hi|" 100 Xc^Xecrev, ou^ /UETWTTOV IV bfypvai *H T jUtV jUjUOjUV JCara7TaU(TjUV, tt(T(TOV tOVTC, 105 *H 7Tt, ^ |3tip' 6 8' (Z0]jUVO OVK aXfyt^Et, oOerai' ews Austri, Non leve sollicitce mentis dis- the former sense, its use is more proper and currit acumen. Compare Horn. H. Apol. frequent, and needs no illustration : and of 448. Merc. 43. Apoll. Rhod. II. 541. the latter we have an example in II. N. 8. 101. } dk yeXaaas K. T. X. Virg. ^n. where the verb signifies simply, existimo. I. 212. curisque ingentibus eeger Spem vultu Instances of the signification which this pas- simulat, premit alto corde dolorem. Compare sage affords will be found in Soph. Trach. Prov. xiv. 13. 111. Aj. 799. Eurip. Orest. 846. Supp. 102. ovSt HKTUTTOV 'lavQr]. Non expli- 790. Iph. A. 786. and frequently in Homer. citafuitfrons, sed corrugata. HEYNE. Eu- There is a passage precisely in point in stath. IOTSOV, on iaivevQai Kara rove. Plato, de Legg. I. p. 644. IIpoc St TOVTOIV iraXaiovQ dirtlv TO rrjKtffQai, ijdtffOai, afiQolv av do%ag peXXovTbiv, olv KOIVOV f)ta%tiaOai, p,a\dfffftff9ai. The construction p,h> ovopa 'E\7n'c - ifiiov Si fyoftoQ i*.tv, rj 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, (V. 407 Ytoc yp ol oXa>Xf ^a^y svt, ^tXraroe avSpwv, , TOV (J>ri6vov woe, tovr' ETTI vrjae ' E'/TTEp juot neat juoT/>a, Aioe TrXrryEVrt Kt(T0at, ojuou vKUo p o p i ft0' atjuari cat ^ile ^>aro* icai |o' ITTTTOUC KfXfr ZfvyvujUv'' avroc 8* VTE' E^UCTETO TrajU^avowvra. 120 K' ri uaSwv TE icat a/oyaXEwrEpoc aXXoc Flap Aioc aOavaroKn xXoc Kat Et JUT) 'A^rjvrj, Tratn TTEpiSSEio-ao-a Oeotaiv, 'ilprO 8t' K TTpoOvpOV, XlTTE ^ OpOVOV, V Tou 8' OTTO JLIEV ice^aX^c :opu0' tTXcro, Kai acnco^ wjuwv, 125 XaXicEOv' T^ 8' 7TGr(Tt ica0a7rrro 0ovpov "Aprja* Matvc/iV, ^plvac r]X, &00opa* ^ vu rot Ouar' aKOUEjUfv Eort, vooc 8' aTroXwXE cai atSwc ; iEic, ar ^rja-t 0a XUKwXEvoc f/ Hprj ; 130 vuv 7ra/o Zrjvoc 'OXvjUTTtou tXr)Xou0y. TroXXa *A^ tjUEv OvXvjLtTTOv^E /cat a^vvjUEVoc TTEp Avrap rote aXXotat KOKOV jLifya 7ra(Ti AVTIKCL yap Tpwac JUEV UTTEJO^UJUOUC KOI 'Axatoi'C 135 Al^t, O 8' fl/Ultac; t(7l KV^OlfJLJ]aO)V EC "OXu/iTTOV' Map^//t 8' E?ir?c> oar' atrto?, OOTE Kai ovtct. Ttjj o-' av vuv KEXojuat fif6[JiEv ^oXov vtoc E?OC. *'H8rj Y"! ^C> TOW^E jStrjv icat X */ a a/Advuv, *H Tricar', ) KOI ETTEtra 7T^)i7(TErat* apyaXiov ct 140 Ilavrwv avOpwTTWv pvaOai yeverjv TE TOKOV r. Trpo XuTTJ^c !\7rt- Bdppog Sk, 97 TTpo rou he commands to yoke them. See II. A. 440. tvavriov. In the same sense also the Latins N. 299. use sperare. Florus : I. 1. Qzus speraret, 124. wpro #i' EIC 7rpo9vpov. That is, pos Carthaginem, aliquod in Africa bellum ? ^iwpro, scil. Old TOV dufiaro^. Virg. ^En. IV. 419. Hunc ego si potui tan- 128. QpkvaQ r)\k. Mente errans; subaud. turn sperare dolorem. See also Markland on Kara. The adjective ?7\6c (or ri\tOQ, Od. Iph. A. 786. Hoogeveen on Viger, p. 192. B. 243. J. 464.) is derived from a\/}, men- It is scarcely necessary to point out the ex- Us error. Etym. M. /Xeoe' /tidraiof, ftao/6- quisite art in this speech of Juno. While fjitvog, jiiwpof. See Bentley on Callim. she urges upon the gods the folly of disobe- Fragm. 173. This passage may be ^com- dience, she is secretly inciting them to dis- pared with Jerem. v. 21. LXX. 'A/coutrare obey ; and by condoling with Mars on the &T) ravra XaoQ fnapbg Kai ctKapSiOQ, 6iX?jc aXo^oio iriOsaOriv' itV TTOOTfTJV 7TO avaicrt ITavra raS' ayyftXat, JUTJ^E ^evSayyeXoz etvat. avr}jui )3ir/ ?roXv 0prpoc aval, 165 Kai -yEVf^ TTpOTfpOC, TOU 8' Ol/K oOtTdl (j>l\OV T IjvjLioc wicla B^ ^ icar' T lS " 'lie 8' orav VTTO ptirriG alOpriytvloc; Bopfao* iTrvwc jUjuauia SifVraro wicla T ^ S' iora/ivi? irpoatyri K\VTOV 'Evvoa'iyatov' riva roi, raiTio^ icvavoxatTct? ^Ipoucra Trapa Aioc aiyioxoto. 175 Ilau(TajUvov orf iclXfuo-e jua^C ^ TrroXl^uoio, El 81 Ol OUK 7T(T(T' 7ri7Tl(Tai, aXX' a i KEIVOC IvavrijSiov TroXfjUi^wv aS' iXvcr(T0ai* oi S' virtZaXtaaOai avwyci 180 TroXi) 158. /3aW i0t. See on II. B. 8. 112. and of the expression laov tfiot tyda- 167. arvykovoi. MetuunL See on II. H. Oat, on II. A. 137. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. 409 Kai ytverj irportpOQ, crbv 8' OVK o0rai ov f]pOvra' Zfi/e 8' f'Xa^ oupavoy tvpvv ev aldepi KOL Tata 8' m SUVTJ Travrwv, KOI juaicpoc " Tw /oa icai ov TL Atoc jSlojLtat (jtpiaiv' aXXa I'icrjXoc, Km Karfoo ?rp |wv, /zfvlrw rpirarp Ivi KCLKOV icat 7T(T(TtV Vt(T(TjUV, OV TKV OVTOC' Oi 0v orpuvovroc aKOvvovTai KOI avayi^. Tov 8' rifJLtlfltT ?Tira ?ro8?]Vjuoc a>Ka^Iptc* 20 Ourw ya/o 8r) rot, Fairjo^e KuavoxaiT> TOV^E ^>pa> Aii juvOov airr\via. re, Kpare/oov TE ; T H n jUrao-rp^/ic 5 pVC V drmiovp-yiK&v TpiadiKrjg vTroffTaaewQ. discussion ; and with regard to Plato's Tri- See Proclus in Plat. Theol. I. 5. Aristotle nity which, by the way, is not Plato's, (De Ccelo, I. 1.) speaking of the Ternarian but an invention of the Platonists of the number from Pythagoras, has these words : third century we may fairly say in the Td rpta Travra, Kai TO TDIQ TrdvTT}. Kai words of Terence; Eunuch. I. 1. Incerta TTOOQ rag a'pioraae T&V Qt>v xpay0a r< hac si tu postules Ratione certafacere, nihilo apiBfUp TOVTtp. K-aQd-rrtp ya'p Qaaiv icat plus agas, Quam si des operam, ut cum ra- ol TIuQayopeioi, TO TTCLV Kai TO. iravTa tione insanias. TOIQ Tpifflv ttpiffTCti. Tf\ur) yap Kat 191. TraXXojuevwv. Scil. T&V icX^pwi/. fisffov Kai ao^rf TOV dpiOftbv ?%t TOV The lots being shaken. See Blomfield's Gloss, row TravTOQ- TavTa Se TOV TTJQ rpiddoQ. on JSsch. Theb. 55. From which passage Trapezuntius endea- 194. ov ri Aiog (Bkopai />tlvoy NEtKEt'stv iOi\r)(n xoXwTotaiv lir&amv. 210 'AXX' ^roi vuv jUv "AXXo ^ rot pw, KOI icat ' , 8' tOtXiiasi 215 Souvai SE jUya Kparoc ' , ort vwt'v Xi7T Xaov ' Trovrov iwv" 7ro00i]3, jU0' "Ejcropa ^aXjcoKOpuarTjv* V yap rot yatrjo^oc 'Evvoartyatoc t^ aXa oTav, aXiajUvoc ^oXov OITTUV c HjUrpov* jitaXa yap r jua^rjc tirvOovro Kat aXXot, OtTTEjO V/>r|OOl ElOTt 0EOI, KpOVOV afJL(f)l^ 6vT. 225 'AXXa roS' T7jttV Ejuot TroXv "ETrXfiro, orrt irapot^E XEtpar ijua^' ETTE? ov KEV avt$pa>rt *y' 'AXXa o-u y' EV ^tp(rcri Xaj3' atytSa Trj, juaX' 7Tt(T(Tiwv, 0o]3tv rjpwac ^A^cnovg. 230 2ot o avrtjl jLtfiXEra), 'EKarrjjSoXE, 0at^t/ioc "EKrwp" yap ouv ot EyetpE JUEVOC ftya, 60p' av 'A^atot v^ac r Kat 'EXXrjo-Trovrov tKWvrat. auroc tyw 0/oaa-ojuat f'pyov r ETTOC r, Qc KE Kat avrtg 'A^atot avcnrvtvcrtoGt TTOVOIO. 235 ^O^ ^>ar'* oio apa Trarpoc avrjicoucrrrjarfv 'ATroXXwv* Brj SE Kar' 'I^atwv O/OEWV, t'/orjKt i ' utov nptajuoto Sat^povocj "Eicrojoa Stov, i>8' Ert Ktro" VEOV 8' ItrayEtpEro Ovfjiov, 240 204. TrpfffjSwrspoKTJv 'E. a/> eVovrat. already experienced my power in bat- See on II. N. 355. tie. 207. loQ\bv KO.I K. T. X. Pindar re- 228. ersXscr^. Scil. TO TTpay/xa. fers to this sentiment in Pyth. IV. 238. Qaaffotyovy. Dove-killer, Schol. r^> 493. 0aWa tyovevovrt. Aristotle has applied the 224. pdxnG tirvQovTO. Pugnam sen- same epithet to the hawk in Hist. Animal. serunt, experti sunt. The Titans have IX. 36. 'OMHPOY MAIAAO2, 0'. 411 ytyvaxTKWv crapovc' arap aafyua icai vT\ 7Tt //tv Eyapf Atoc vo'oc cuytoxoto. ' tarajuvo Trpoaf^rj icapyoc ' "Eicrop, w f Iljom/iOto, rn? Si (TV voafyiv air* aXXwv T Hpt o JUE vrjutriv ITTI wpvjULvriviv 'A^atwv, Owe Irapoue oXficovra, jSor^v ayaOog jSaXfv A'/ac Xcp/iaSt({i Trpoc aa ' ot o apa rou juaXa JUEV KXuov 770 ETROOVTO. Ot ^EV a/o' aju0' Ai'avrE icai 'iSojUfvfja avacra, 301 TEUKJOOV, Mr?/)toi/?jv TE, ME^^V r' araXavrov "Apr?V, f Y(T/xivjv r/prvvov, apiarriae (caXEO-avrfC, EKropt icat Tpto<7rjXoto KaXEtTKfro BovKoXtSao. f'Xf IIouXuSajLtac, 'Ex^oy SE IloXtrT/c EV vo-jutvrj, KXovtov 8' ?X 8toc 'Ayrjvwp* 340 E Flapfc |3aX veiarov wjuov fv TTjOOjuaxotdi, 8ta ?rpo i roue ivaptov a?r' KOL o-KoXo7To-(T/.y 317. XiXaiojutva xpooe atrai. See on 11. and of the repetition of Si in the apodosis, A. 573. on II. A. 58. 320. KartvutTra iduv Aavawi/. Looking 324. VVKTOQ o/jo\y<. See on II. A. 175. full in the face of the Greeks. 328. KiSaaQdariQ vcFfj.ivr)Q. Pugna per 321. Ovjjibv tQfXZt. See on II. M. 255. plura loca sparsa. HEYNE. 2 414 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, O'. "EvOa Kai tvOa 0tj3ovro' SUOVTO ra^oc avtryicrj. 345 "Eicrujp TpoWo-tv ifCEKXtro, /zafcpov avtrac, NTJIKTIV 7Tt(T(TU(Taat, iav $' tvapa j3porovra* tV Ov ' av i-yw a7ravu0 I/EWV Tpw#i vo/ja-w, Avrov ot Oavarov jurjTicrojucu, ouSf vu rov y FWrot r yvwrai re irvpbs \i\a\w(n Qavovra, 350 'AXXa KVV ipvovat TT/OO acrrtoe ?7jUETpoO. juao-rtyi KarwjuaSov fiXao-fv t Tpw(T<7tv, ?Ti (jri\ag ot Si, oru avTeQ, e\ov ^vcFapjULara^ ITTTTOWC, /' 7TpO7ra|OOi0 ^ ^otjSoc 'ATroXXwv 355 tro-ov carj3aXX* ^v, 178' Evpetav, oarov r' ?rt Soupoc ijowr) OTTTTOT' avr)p aOiveog TrajOtu/ztvoe ^(Tt. aXayyrj^ov, TTJOO S* 'ATroXXwv, 360 * EpEtTTE $ 'Paa juaX', we or rtc ^a/uLaOov iraig ay\i ', ?Tt ouv 7rotr)crr) aOvp/Liara vrjiriiricnv, avrtc V /SfXwv. The form lijiog occurs in spectively see on II. A. 168. 184. and of the the Greek tragedians. See Lex. Pent. Gr. subjunctive in this line on II. B. 188. See in voce. also on II. A. 305. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, O'. 415 *H ]3o6e, r) oiog Kara iriova jurj/oia EVYETO voarriGai, (TV cT v7TV ^afjUOVt, Ov/ULOV OptVO) ; ayaOfi ^ Trapai^aat^ V (3ou>v tyofjiivov, iyi- together with rings. Compare v. 678. The i>tro KoXXa. verb KoXXa'w signifies properly, to gJwe 2o- 403. rtg 5' o?^', K. r. X. Repeated from gether ; from icoXXa, g/we. Pausanias o^. II. A. 791. Etistath. in Od. 4>. 407- feKoXXoTrwcre, ro 410. orafyii;. ^? carpenter's rule ; or 416 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAQ2, O'. TE/crovoc E v TraXajurjo-t cW/jUOvoc, o'c pa re Ev ft&J v7ro0rjjUO' aurw Not', 7Tt avSpa icarlicra Kvdi^potcrt ZaOt Tov /o' j3aX K^>aXrjv VTTEJO ouaroc o 'Earaor' ay\ Atavroc' o 8' v?rrtoc N>joc OLTTO Trpvjuvrjc xo/uaStc 7T(7* Xuvro SE ^vta. 435 Atac S' jO/oi'yrj(T, KaaiyvrjTov 7TjOO(TTjuSa" TTETTOV, Sr) vwiv ctTrl/craro TTttrroc Irat/ooc ? ov vwi', Ku0i7po^v EV^OV lovra, T I/ca jSAfa TpwEtrtTtv 0tf Kat /o' j3aXf KXftrov, HEKTrjvopoc a^Xaov utov, 445 IToiXu8a/>iavroc Eratpov, ayauou Ilav^oioao, f Hvta ^Eptrtv f^ovra* 6 JUEV TTETrovrjro ica^' ITTTTOUC* plumb-line. Schol. spyaXetov rfcrovi/cov, 438. ti/^ov sovra. See on II. "N. fj Kal KaTev&vvTTjpia Xeyofjievr)' rovrtp de 363. KavoviZtrai TO Z,v\ov' tori Si Kal ff^oi- 440. TTOV vv roi lot K. r. X. Compare II. vt'ov XfTTTOv, epv9p TI julXai/i %pw/iarc E. 171. Virg. ^En. V. 391. Kf^pifffjikvov. Of ^opu vrj'iov, see on II. 447- o per TTEirovTjTO KaO' 'nnrovg. B. 135. Occupatus erat Clitus in equis regendis. 413. p.dxri TiTa.ro. See on II. A. 336. HEYNE. f OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. 417 TTO\V TrXetorat K\OVEOVTO y yap t%, rj pa Eicropt KOL Tpwvra, avroc 8' avriq iwv " aXXov oiffTov 0' "Eicropf A'/vuro, Kai KEV 7rai(T /ua^Tjc 7ri vrjuaiv E /itv aptaTvovra j3aX(t>v ^tXro OV/ULOV' 460 'AXX' Ol> X^0 AiOC TTUKfVOV VOOV, OC /' 0uXa ?Ti rtj) Ipuovri* TrajOfTrXay^^rj ot aXX^ ro^ov ^ ot inr&rc fcao't'yvrjrov '11 TTOTTot, ^ 8/7 Trayx ^"X 7 *^ * Aat/xwv ?7jUTprjc, o rl juot jStov fcj3aX NU|077V 8' ^jO/01]^ VOGrT/OO^OV, TJV V' Ilpwtov, o^>p' avl^otro Oa/na OpwGKOvrag otarrouc;. 470 Tov 8' ty/uij3er' 7Ttra fiiyaQ TfXa/zwvtoc , aXXa jStov JUEV a cai rapfyi 0oc, AavaoTo-t Aurap ^jO(riv fXw Mapvao rf Tpw(7(rt, cai MTJ juav dv\a[Ji(Oa, caveamus. i. e. Hectori. 479. TtTpaQk\vpvov. Fourfold: i. e. 467. 67ri /i^ea cetpet. For 67riK/pt. So having four hides laid one above another. the Latins say, prtecidere consilium, spem, Schol. rtaffapat; QtaiiQ fyov i7ra\\f]\ovg. conatum. See on II. I. 537. 3 H 418 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. ' o>c 7vpa' Sri yap iSov 6$ 'AvS/ooe apioriioe Aio0v fiXajBivra 'Pfia 8' apiyvwroe Aioe avS/oatri ytyvtrat aXicr), 490 'H/itv breoicri KVOC uTTf'prfpov iyyuaXt^, Ho or/vac jmivvBy rf, Kai OVK iOiXycrtv afjiv *Qi vvv 'Ap-yctwv [UvvBei jutvoe, a/x/^ii 8' a 'AXXa fjLa\ea9^ CTTI vrjutriv aoXX^c* o? $ KEV vjulwv BX?7jUvoc, ^ ruTrac, Oavarov Kai TTOTJUOV lit'iairy, 495 Tfflvarw* ov ot atKC afjLVvofj.iv(^ trepl Trarprj? TtOvajjiEv' aXX' aXo^o^ T CTOTJ Kai Kat oiKog, KOL icXrypoc aicr/paroc, tKv ' CTWV VTJIKTI i\r]v tq TrarptSa yaTav. wrpvvf JUEVOC KOI OVJULOV Kae> 'ApyfTof vuv apKiov, r) a 'Hf (raw0)vat Kai aTrwo-atr^at Ka/ca vrjwv. T H 'X7T(T0', ?}v vfjac 'Ejuj3a86v t^(T0a ^v Trarpi^a ycuav I'jcaoroc j H OUK orpvvovTOg aKOvere Xaov aTravra "Ecropoc, oc Srj vrjac vt7rp?)o-ai jULeveaivei ; Ou juav f'c y XP V KfXfr' X0/iv, aXXa Hjutv 6' ourtc rouo vooc Kai /ufjri aj *H avroo-^f^iy jui^ai ^ipac T /zlvoc TC. 510 BlXrfpov, } aTroXfo-^ai 2vo H ora 484. j36\e/*i/o. 7Wa. Etym. M. p. 194, 497- Trapa vrivalv, vir avSpatrt KOL , DEptjurjckoe utov, 515 ' Aia 2' fXt AaoSajuavra, TrpuXEWv, 'Avr^vopoe ayXaov utoV S'^Orov KuXXrjvtov E Erapov, ju.tya.0v fib) v ap^ov Tw SE Myt} 7ropou(Tv i&ov* 6 8' UTTat^a \taaOri 520 IlouXuSajuac' Kat row julv a7r77juj3porv* oi> yap 'ATroXXwv E'/a riav^ou utov Ivt 7rpOjUa^otXa. 7TO|OOU(T AoXoT//, ttl^jUTJC V ClSwC, 525 (6v TOTF ^uXftSttO jU(TOV GCLKOQ OUTCKTE bp/nriOeiQ' TTVKIVO^ Si ot r)pKcr Toy p' 0opt 'yvaXotcriv ajOTjpora* rov TTOTE ^uXfuc 530 5?avoc yap ot ISuiOtP ava? av^puv 'Ec TroXfjUOv ^>opftv oiji'wv avopwv a Oc ot icai rore TratSoc TTO ^poo Tou Mfyrjc icopv^oc xaXiajpfoc tTTTroSao-fiTjc 535 aic/oorarov vulf y% a^' iTTTTftov Xo^ov avrou* Trac Ka7r7T(Tv fv Kovipo-t, vlov oiviKi (JMteiv "Ewe o r< TroXljUt^f jUva>v, ETI 8' rjXTTfro vt To^pa SE ot MfvlXaoe 'Aprfiog ^X0v ajtiuvrwp* 540 Sri) ' i>|0a^ . 255. X. 141. The scil. Menelaus and Meges. So above, v. 415. verb Xia^tiv signifies generally to move II. A. 358. apart, to separate ; and in the passive Xid- 3 H 2 420 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. SuXrjlV OVTWV* Aurap, ?Ti Aavawv VC ii\v6ov a^u^ifXto-o-ai, Alp l "iXlOV ^X0, jUr7T|07r 8f Tptt>(T(Tl, 550 NaTf 8f Trap IlpiojU^)" 6 8f fiiv rifv Itra rK \ 5i> W i 5 , O UfJL (T7TTO K TeXafJLOjvtog A'/ac* 560 , Kttl 'AXXrjXouc T-' at8ao-0 Kara Kparfpac v c av^pwy TrXtovfc croot, 7] 8' our' ap /cXf'oc o/oyurat, ourf r \ * \ /?* fl / re ot o KO.I avroL aA^a^uai fj.evtatvQv 5o5 'Ev o wrpuv |3or)v a ', ourtc 1X01, K. r. X. Repeated from Thucyd. p. 303. 86. understands no ellipsis, II. E. 529. but considers dicpr) as a substantive. But 565. d\t,aff9ai. Scil. aXX^Xotg. Com )v 7rtpydp.(i)v IXsTv iroXiv. Com- 57L *i Tivn TTOV K. T. X. Utinamftrias ! pare 11. M. 772. X. 410. and see Valck. ad Latinis : Quid .' siferias? HEYNE. See on Phoen. 1. c. Schaefer on Bos. Ellips. p. 137. II. A. 415. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, O'. 421 'AXX' f lcraovo vlov v Trapa 7TO/90V' /)* v AAA oy ap TjOo p , i/ijpi Kaicov "O OiXyz. ^ OVJULOV jcai cu8oc aTraivuro* roue 8' opoOvvtv. 595 "Eicropt yap ot BV/J.OQ j3o afy, tva vrjixrt Kopwvtfft 0Oa\fMotao7V, VI(T(TIV 7Tt 585. 0oo ?rep swv TroXe/ttor^e. See on this place also. The commentators, how- II. E. 536. ever, render it important ; which, as Mr. 586. 0^pt KO.KQV pt%avTi loiKwg, K. r. X. Penn observes, (Primary Argument, ch. IV. Virg. ^En. XI. 809. Ac velut ille, priusquam p. 91.) is essentially incorrect. The prayer tela inimicu sequuntur, Continuo in monies was undoubtedly iniquitous, inasmuch as it sese avius abdidit altos, Occiso pastore lupus sought for a change in the divine plans ; and magnove juvenco, Conscius audacis facti ; &c. accordingly Jupiter complies with it so far 593. Aio dt reXetof 0fr/iag. Compare only, as it does not interfere with those II. A. 5. and see note in loc. plans: i. e. until the Trojans drive the 594. 0sXy e Ovfiov. See on II. M. 255. Grecians to their ships, and Patroclus falls 598. QtTidoQ S' IZaiaiov dprjv. The mi- by the hand of Hector. See above on v. 61. quitous prayer of Thetis, Schol. Vill. iai- 599. TO yap ^kvf. K. T. X. Expectalat ffiov ddiKov Tovvavriov yap ivattrijua, rd tanquam finem, ex quo rerum omnium alius KaGrfKovra ical diKaia. Hence the word is ordo procederet. HEYNE. True : but this rendered by Damm, iniquus, immoderatus, is at variance with the supposition that the injustus, injurius. Homer uses the word prayer of Thetis in II. A. 503. was fulfilled to nowhere else in the Iliad ; and only twice its full extent ; and, as such, embraces the in the Odyssee : A. 690. P. 577- in both primary argument of the Poem. Of the which passages it bears the signification construction of the infinitive after p,tve, see which is assigned to it by Damm and the on II. I. 442. Scholiast; and which it doubtless bears in 601. Tm\iw%iv. See above on v. 69. 422 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, O'. "Ejcropa IljoiajutSqv, jitaXa irtp /ufjuawra icai avrov. Maivfro 8', a> or' "A/orje y^pvaiv' afi^l Sf 7rr}X?j KpoTafyoiai Tivaaatro jttapva/itvofo * avroc 70/0 o avr' at^'poc ^^ a/iui/rtup 610 etTCTi JUET' avSpacri juouvov tovra Ti^ia KCU KU^aive" fjuvvvBaSioQ yap c/xeXXtv "Ee ^uvaro /orj^at, juaXa TTfp yap 7rupyr/o6v aprjporff , i^urf 7Trpi] f/ Hr jUVt Xiywi/ avfjnt)v \ai^r]^a KtXevOa, 620 Kujuara r rpo^>ovra, ra T tV Qc Aayaot Tpaia^ julvo AvTClp 0, XajU7TOjLlVOC TTUpt 7raVT00V, V00|0' 6/itXti)* or icv/ia 0o^ v vrjt AajSpov UTTO v^>wv avjuorp0e, ^ 8s T Trao-a 625 r pva vaurat * rvrObv yap VTT' K ^avaroto 'lie oat'^fro ^ujuoc ^t GrriOeacFi Avrap oy', WOTE Xwv oXoo^pwv jSoutriy fTTfXOwv, 630 At /oa T' iv etojuev^ f'Xtoc jUyaXoto V $ T r tv AiV 6jUO(rrt^af, o SE r' Iv jUC 00J3rj0V V^)' "EKTO/Ol KOI Atl TTaTpl , 6 8' otov 7r0v MuKijvaTov utov, 6 607- a0Xor/j6g. Foam. Probably a 627. rpojueoiw ^e re K. r. X. Lon- word of the old Hellenic language. ginus cites this passage, rfe Sublim. X. 5. 618. 7)ur Trkrprj K. T. X. Compare Virg. together with another, which he sup- yEn. VII. 586. X. 693. Ovid. Met. IX. poses to be founded upon it, from Arat. 39. Phfen. 100. oXtyov Sk did %v\ov aid' 621. TTjUoffgpfuyerai. Schol. /ifra ijx ov tpvKtt. ^'spiral. Of the adjective rpo^oevra, see 634. Trpwryirt cat varar'ngoi. Modo pri- on II. A. 307- "', worfo ultimis. CLARKE. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, O'. 423 640 Tou EK Trarpoc Tro Xi; Kai voov v TrpwroitTi MuKijvaiwv m "Oc /oa ro0' "EKTopi KwSoe VTTprpov l 645 Trj 6y' icova j3rj(T TTfpl ot rjOa 8' iv Sopv 7rfj$, (j>i\wv St ftiv l-y-ywe Irai/owv '' 01 S' OUK iSuvavro, icm a\yvfj.evoi TT> av* auroi yap /uaXa SfiSto-av "E/cropa Etcra>7rot S' iyEvovro VEWV* 7Tpi o (TX"Ov acpeu Ni)c, otrai TT/owrai ipuaro' roi 8' 7T 'Apyaot ^ VEWV JUEV ix^pTjo-av Kai Twv TTjOwrlwv, avrou ^ TTttjoa icXto-t^o-tv jUtvai/ 'A^joooi, oi/^ K*Sa(T0v ava orparov' tt Kai Sloe* a2*]X^ 7"P ojUOjcXfov aXX^Xotert S' aur juaXtara Ffprjvtoc, ovpo? ' V7T/0 TOKW icat j I^OE 650 655 660 KOI Trapsovrwv, 665 Totcri eT a?r' o^a 640. ayytXiTjg oix^(TKf. Nuncius ibat : subaud. cvtKa. The preposition Trcpt must also be supplied before deOXwv. 642. [JidxtffQai. For fjid\r]v. See on II. A. 258. Before these accusatives, fcard is understood. 653. eiawTTot 5' lysj/ovro vtaiv. Their faces, sc. of the Greeks, were directed to the ships. Eustath. kv 0-^f.i I^OVTIQ, did ri]V f]TTav, rag Trpog ro rei%og v^ag, &Q efyov Kurd vutTov Trpo TOVTOV. It should seem that they had retreated behind the first row of the vessels, the prows of which were a momentary defence from the pursuit of the Trojans. See on II. Jef. 31. Schol. a/cpai vrftg- ai TrpoJpat. Hence, as they still faced the enemy, they looked also towards the ships, which were drawn up nearest to the wall. In v. 655. they are driven to the tents, which were pitched behind the vessels towards the sea. 654. roi S' tirkWTO. Soil. Tro- 662. eiri Sk fjivrjaaaOs K. T. X. Virg. BLn. X. 280. nunc conjugis esto Quisque suce tec- tique memor. Sail. B. C. 6. Alius alium hortari, hostibus obviam ire, libertatem, pa- triam, parentesque armis tegere. Compare Thucyd. VII. 69. Nehem. iv. 14. 668. v'tfyoQ a^Xtfoc. Of this mist nothing has been said before, and it is altogether uncertain to what the poet alludes. There can be no authority, however, for the alle- gorical interpretation which has sometimes been affixed to it; by which it is understood to designate the terror and confusion of the Greeks, which were dispersed by the pru- dent admonition of Nestor. 424 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, O'. 'HjUv Trpoc vrjwv, KCU bfjtottov TTO\E/ULOLO' 670 E/cropa o etypaacravTO jSorjv ayaflov, KCU t 'HjUt> ocrot /ULeTOTTKrOev a 'H$' OGCTOI Trapa vrjutn Oi> ' ap' ET' Amvrt 'Earajufv, v(?a TTfp aXXot a^>tarav 690 "E0voc ^>0j0juarat, Trora/xov ?rapa Xi]vwv, ?} yepavwv, 17 KUKVWV Wvae VEO c' rov SE Za>e wpo-fv oiriaOe Xftpt juaXa jucyaXrj, wrpvve Xaov aju' aurw. 695 O opt^ufta jua^rj ?rapa 676. VJjwv iKpta. TAe rfecA-5 o/ J/ze wes- still practised with great dexterity in the se/s. In these early times, the only parts East. I cannot, however, at present charge of the ship which were covered were the my memory with the work in which I have head and stern. In the middle, which was seen it described. left open, were the uyd, or benches of the 680. Trurupae- This is the JEolic form rowers. The tKpia Trpwp^ are mentioned for r(T /"(wr. It occurs in II. Mr. 171. in Od. M. 229. Q. 233. Od, E. 70. II. 249. 678. K0\\r}rbv j3\>7rpotf, ffidqpowg KuieXoe, 5i' ov TO. dvo ZvaTa tig odp6g. Plato de Repub. VIII. T. 8. p. tV (Tw/wj3aXXovrai dopu vav^La^ov. 215. ed. Bipont. ai0w TroXifiM' MQ larcrujucvwc i Toitn St juapvantvourtv 08' rji> vooc* t'^atrav (friv&GOai UTT' IK Ka/cou, aXX' oXtzaOaC 700 ra St Trpvjuvrjc voc r/^aro wjcvaXow, rj n^a>rf(TiXaov evet/ctv 705 Tpotrjv, ovo avTic; cnr^yaye Trarpt^a ydtav' p 8>) TTEjOl VTJOC 'A^ttfOt T TpW^ T aXX?iXoic ai/rocr^fSov' ouS' apa rot yt aitjcac otjU^ic ftffov, ov r' aicoi/rwv, 'AXX' oiy' eyyvOtv torajUfvot va Ovfjibv ^ovrtc 710 'O^(7t Si) TTfXlKftTO-t KCU Kai ^t^(rt jLt'yaXoto't, cai IloXXa Sf tyaayava KaXa, "AXXa julv Ifc ^ftpwv ^ajua^tg Trlcrov, aXXa 8' otTr' /zapva/ivwv' p S' at/iari yata jUfXatva. 715 7Tl O'/o-T TTUjO, a/xa 3' auroi aoXXffc opvwr' aur?]v. i]juTv Trovrwv Zfuc aStov ft/nap a)K:, IXav, m Sfupo 0twv aiK^ri /moXovaai 720 z7v Trrjjuara TroXXa Oerrav, KUKOTYITI yepovrwv' Oi ju', l^fXovra jud^ffOaL tirl Trpv/iv^fft v(ro-tv, Avrov T' t' 7rra7roSrjv, X/TTE 8' ocpta ap' 6' 709. diKac. Impetus, Schol. Vill. 5to>- 717. a op/ia^' aTro TOV aiaativ. The same 71^> oitrcrf. The imperative of a new noun, ai, occurs in Apoll. Rhod. III. 1374. form, derived from the future of the ori- The adverb a'jw0 here signifies eminus, in ginal verb. See Prelim. Obss. Sect. IV. opposition to ayro7' vewv auroer^ov oura. O 735. aoff(7jjr77pa. See above on v. 738. IrepaX/csa drjpov t^ovng. Having 254. another people to support us. Compare Virg. 736. ^6 rt rax<>C p>v. Virg. ;En. ^En. IX. 131. 781. X. 577- IX. 781. Quo tenditis ? inquit ; Quos alias 740. TTOJT^ KffcXt^evoc. See on II. E. muros, quce jam ultra nioenia habetis ? See 709. also on II. A. 407- 741. 06o*. See on II. Z. 6. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA^QAIA, ^ TPAMMA, II'. HATPOKAEIA. IK, HarpoicXov kVe^yev dpfiiov"EKropog at THE ARGUMENT. THE SIXTH BATTLE : THE ACTS AND DEATH OF PATROCLUS. Patroclus, in pursuance of the request of Nestor in the Eleventh Book, entreats Achilles to suffer him to go to the assistance of the Greeks with Achilles' troops and armour. He agrees to it ; but at the same time charges him to content himself with rescuing the fleet, without farther pursuit of the enemy. The armour, horses, soldiers, and officers of Achilles are described. Achilles offers a libation for the suc- cess of his friend ; after which Patroclus leads the Myrmidons to battle. The Tro- jans, at the sight of Patroclus in Achilles' armour, taking him for that hero, are cast into the utmost consternation. He beats them off from the vessels : Hector himself flies, and Sarpedon is killed, though Jupiter was averse to his fate. Several other particulars of the battle are described ; in the heat of which, Patroclus, ne- glecting the orders of Achilles, pursues the foe to the walls of Troy ; where Apollo repulses and disarms him, Euphorbus wounds him, and Hector kills him ; which concludes the Book. Ot fJltV TTCpl VTJO iiJ(TCFi\fJLOlO fJlOL^OVTO. JlarpoicXoc & 'A^iXfjt TrajOtoraro, Trotjuavt Xawv, Adk-oim OepfjLa yiwv, wore KJOTJVIJ jueXa 'Hr icar' 3. wo-Tf Kprjvri peXavvdpoe, K. T. X. CJQ aXijSarou TrtrpaQ 'Yypa peovaa This simile is repeated from II. 1. 14. Eu- OQ, and play ; and again in Suppl. 78. * A.ir\riOTOQ dvoi^. See Blomfield on JEsch. Choeph. tide p tZdyei X"P 1 C yowv floKvirovoq, 797- O I 6 428 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. Tov $E iSwv wicrEfpE TToSapicrje Kat juiv 0a>V77(jac STTEa 7rrpoEvra T/TTTE SfSajcpvaraij HarpdicXtis ; I^UTE Kovprj Nr/TT/Tf, $0' ajua jUijrpl Qiovd avtXicrOa.1 avwyet, Etavou a7rro/Uvrj, jcat r' EWiijUEVTjv KarepvKU' Aajcpuofcrcra SE jutv TTportSfjOiccrat, o^>p' avAijrat* 10 Tr? t'icXoc> narpoicXc, TEpsv Kara ^aicpuov Ei'jSftc. 'He Tt MupjutSovEcrtn TTityavcrKtai, rj e/uLoi aur^J ; 'He Ttv' ayyeXirjv 3>6iri ts tKXufc oToc J juav trt 0a, tva Tov Si j3apvorva^(uv TT/QOO-E^IJC? Ilarpo/cXac ITTTTSW" 20 ?7 TjUo-a' roov yap Ot jUv -yap S?) TTOVTEC, oaot Trapo? ^v\aGGi. 30 Atvaplrij, ri O-EU aXXoc 6vJ7 p-drrj^. Eurip. and the Greeks ; whereas they are evidently Bacch. 945. Ti'c apa viv irtKtv ; Ov yap intended to deprecate his anger against Pa- t^ at/taroc yvvaiKtiv tv. Ataivas Be ye troclus himself, for venturing to plead their TIVOQ, r) Topyovwv Kifivaaav, yivoQ. Vir- cause. Compare II. K. 145. gil. Eclog. VIII. 43. Duris in cotibus ilium 29. a^^avoQ. Inflexible. Aut Tmarus, aut Rhodope, aut extremi Ga- 31. aivapeTr}. Unfortunately brave ; i. e. ramantes, Nee generis nostri puerum, nee brave to the misfortune of others. Eustath. sanguinis, edunt. ^En. IV. 365. Nee tibi o ITTI K(tKe AavaoTcrt /itoi Wjitottv ra (ra rfu^a 0WjOrjx0fjvat, At K' />tl (TOt ItTKOVrec aTTOO'^tUVrat TToXljUOtO VfWffaxTt 8' 'Ap^tot wife 'A^atwv ' 6Xty7 Si r' avenrvfua'tc TroXfjUoto* 'Paa 8 K' aKjU^rC Kf/CjUTjorac av^pag dvTrj "il Oavarov rt KOKOV icat K^ Tov $ juty' 6"xOr)aa TT^OG^ ^il jltOl, AtOyVC HarpOlcXfilC, OlOV t7TC. 429 35 40 45 50 Our rt juot TrajO Z]voc 7T^)pa8 Trorvta 'AXXa roS' atvov a^oc icpaStrjv icai Ovfiibv t/cavt, 'OTTTrorf 8r) rov ojuotov avr]p tOtXyatv ajLtl Kat yljoac a^ d^eXiffOai, o re icparet , 7rft TraOov O v/no. Atvov Kouprjv, ^v apa juot Aoupt 8' ^t(j) KTEartfTtra, TroXiv urt^a TTJV a^ K \tipuv t'Xfro Kpdtov ' 'Ar^EtSi]^, awrst rtv' art'jUTjrov 'AXXa ra jUV TrpOTeTii^Oai acrOjUv, oi8' apa TTWC 55 36. fi 51 riva K. r. X. Repeated from Nestor's exhortation to Patroclus in II. A. 793. 51. cure rt jioi. That is, Nothing new ; nothing with which he and Patroclus were not already acquainted. Thetis had disclosed to Achilles the fate which awaited him. See II. I. 410. 53. The verb dp,kpd(D signifies properly as in this place, to deprive one of his just portion ; from a priv. and jipo*, to divide, Eustath. afitpaac /ispi^og frrepijc'ai. Hence, to deprive of sight ; and so, to dazzle; as in 11. N. 340. Compare Od. 0. 64. The construction is : oTnroTf. drj dvirjp, o re /cpa- Tti irpoflefiriKy, iQtXyviv dfiepaat TOV ofiolov K. T. X. 55. alvbv a%o TO K. r. X. Heyne points at KffTiv, joining the latter clause with the following sentence ; which is harsh and un- necessary. The usual punctuation is more easy and correct; and repeats, with addi- tional emphasis, the sense of v. 52. 2 60 56. Kovpijv. The accusative absolute ; as in II. Z. 425. 59. fitTavdaTTjv. See on II. I. 644. and of the double accusative, on II. A. 182. 60. ovd' dpa ir^Q ijv K. r. X. As these words are rendered by Heyne and the ge- nerality of commentators, they convey the notion that Achilles had begun to relent, with which the savage wish at the end of his speech is decidedly at variance. The words ivi Xwi7 Ku8oe aptcrOat tpi Mr) aw 85 90 Mrj8', Tpwac vatpo/Livo^, Trpori "iXtOV fi rig a lutely in the sense of escort. See Penn on the Primary Argument of the Iliad, ch. IV. p. 124. 68. Kt/cXi'arat. See on II. E. 709. O. 740. and compare Virg. ^En. X. 377- 71. tvav\ovQ. Ditches. Eustath. ra kv rolf irtdioiQ KotXw/iara, Kat at orfvat t>iw- Compare II. $. 283. 73. T/TTia tiSeirj. That is, ij-jrioQ tiij. 78. TTfpiaywrai. Scil. avdrj. The voice of Hector breaks around ; i. e. is re-echoed, reverberated. 79. Kark^ovai. Complent. The verb is used in the same sense in ^Esch. atfyVrawv Pers. 432. oiftwyr/ 5' 6/iou Kwfcv/iao-tv Ka- rtTx TTfXayiav a\a. Eurip. Alcest. 354. jj,ovcrav, rj *cari%' ip.oi)Q SofiovQ. Troad. 557- ]3od Kartixf ntpya/zwv s^pag. 82. After this line, the following is in- serted in the edition of Barnes, which is preserved by Diogenes Laertius. It is not to be found, however, in any of the copies, nor does the connexion of the passage admit of its introduction in this place. Touf aXXovf ivdpiZ,' , airb S' "Eicropog la^to x t a e- 85. Trpog iravruv A. See on II. A. 159. 87. Ikvai irdXiv. Infinitive for impera- tive ; and so throughout. See on II. A. 20. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, II'. 431 fJLaXa roue y tyiXtt I/caepyoc 'ATroXXaiv* 'AXXa TraXiv TpOTraavOai, eirf)v aog Iv vfavai Qriyg, TOVG$ S* iav TreSiov KaTaSrjpmao^eu. At yap, Zev r 7rarp, /cat 'Aflijvatrj, icat "ATroXXov, ECKTI, 95 ' otot Tpoirjf tpa Kp^ rotavra Trpoe aXXrjXouc 100 8' OVKS j3iaf 70/0 Aa/xva jutv ZTJVOC re vooe, KOI Tpac tryavoi BaXXoirr* ctavrjv Si 7T|Oi Kpora^oiffi fyasivrj 1177X17!; jSaXXojulvTj Kava^rjv f^f' jSaXXfro 8' ati Ka?r aXa>' fUTroir^ 1 ' o 105 97- ai yap, Ztv re Trarep, K. r. X. Achil- les, from his overflowing gall, vents this exe- cration : the Trojans he hates as professed enemies, and he detests the Grecians as peo- ple who had with calmness overlooked his wrongs. Some of the ancient critics, not entering into the manners of Achilles, would have expunged this imprecation, as uttering an universal malevolence to mankind. This violence agrees perfectly with his implaca- ble character. It has been remarked also, upon the absurdity of the wish, that if Ju- piter had granted it, if all the Trojans and Greeks were destroyed, and only Achilles and Patroclus left to conquer Troy, there would have been no victory without any enemies, and no triumph without spectators. But the answer is very obvious. Homer in- tends to paint a man in passion ; the wishes and schemes of such an one are seldom con- formable to reason : and the manners are preserved the better, the less they are re- presented to be so. This brings into my mind that curse in Shakspeare, where that admirable master of nature makes Northum- berland, in the rage of his passions, wish for an universal destruction : Now let not Na- ture's hand Keep the wild flood confined ! let order die ! And let this world no longer be a stage To feed contention in a lingering act ; But let one spirit of the first-born Cain Reign in all bosoms, that each heart being set On bloody courses, the rude scene may end, And darkness be the burier of the dead! Hen. IV. P. II. Act. I. Sc. 1. POPE. There is an expression of Diomed, almost equally hy- perbolical, in II. I. 47. 99. vufiv 8' iicdvfitv' oXeQpov. Subaud. Sore. See on II. B. 423. 100. Kprjdtfjiva. Properly Kprjdifjivov is fillet for the head; as in II. g. 184. Hence, metaphorically, a covering generally ; as in Od. T. 392. TriOov KprjStfivov, the lid of a vessel ; and here the coping of a wall ; and thence, the wall itself. Schol. rd re/x 7 ? fira00|OiKW- idiujQ ydp vov /caXarai TO TIJQ Kf^aXrJQ KaXu/zjwa. 102. Aiag d' OVK'BT' efiifivt' K. T. X. This description of Ajax, wearied out with battle, is a passage of exquisite life and beauty : yet what I think nobler than the description itself, is what he says at the end of it, that his hero, even in this excess of fatigue and languor, could scarce be moved from his post by the efforts of a whole army. Virgil has copied the description very exactly : JEn. IX. 806. Ergo nee clypeo juvenis sub- sistere tantum, Nee dextra valet ; injectis sic undique telis Obruitur. Strepit assiduo cava tempora circum Tinnitu galea, et saxis solida sera fatiscunt ; Discussaeque jubse capiti, nee sufficit umbo Ictibus ; ingeminant hastis et Troes, et ipse Fulmineus Mnestheus ; turn toto corpore sudor Liquitur, et piceum (nee respirare potestas,) Flumen agit ; fessos qua- tit a\ijQ, S. 24. Simi- larly in the composition of verbs, the vowel of the preposition is frequently rejected ; as in /i7T/zar' TT/OWTOV Trvp JUTT(T vi]U(Ttv A'/avroc 8opu [tdXivov aj^t Trapacrrac aopt jUyaX(j>, ai^^C Tra/oa KauXov oTTiaOw' 115 * ro U Koov opv, rf a?r avrov tx/ZT] xaXKtr] x"^^ 4 ? /BojUjSrjaf TTftroua-a. w S' Amc Kara OV/ULOV a/nvjULOva, piyiqaiv re o /oa ?ra'yx u ^\^ T* jU^Sfa Kcepe 120 fXlwv' roi 3' e|t/3aXov ajcajuaroy ?rup ' at^t/a Kar' aa^icfTi] K^VTO rrjv jUV TTpvjUvrjv TTU/O ajU07Tv* avrap j^a/.tvoc riarjOOKXfja 7rpoo p i7Ti'" 125 "Op<7o, Atoy Aucrij Kai ovKtn (^VKTCL TrlXtuvrat. yw 81 K Xaov ayftpw. 8f icopuarafro vwpoiri. xXic. 130 jUV TTpwra KaXac, ap-yvploto-tp l Floi/ciXov, atrrcpoEvra, 7ro8w/coc Ai t 8' a/)' Wjuoto-i jSaXfiro SI^GC apyvporjXov, 135 avrap 7Ttra aaKOC jUya r (rrf]3apoy r. Kpart 8' ETT' l^Qifja^ KVV^V IVTVKTOV EiXfro 8' a\Ki/j.a 8oup, ra ot TraXajuLy^iv aprjpi' "E < yxC 8' oix IXer 1 oiov ajuujuovoc Aia/ct8ao, 140 J$piOv, jLiya ? crrtjSapov" ro jUv ou 8vvar' aXXoc IlaXXav, aXXa jitiv oioc 7Ti(jraro TrfjXat ' E[rjXta8a jLifXtr^v, rrjv ?rarpt ^iXtjj Tropf 112. tWf re K. r. X. See on II. A. 1. destroyed, and the means of escape pre- 123. rf]Q d' atya K. T. X. Per 7^awc awfew vented. navem flamma diffusa est : subaud. <5ta. The 143. IJjjXia'5a fit\irjv. An ash, cut on construction is : an|/a $ ^1X6^ a'ff/SgOTTj Ka- Mount Pelion ; as it is immediately ex- rKx U7 " ^ l " T ^f v^of. plained by the Poet himself. See, however, 128. /*>) dii K. T. X. The verb StSoiKa on II. B. 543. Plin. N. H. XVI. 24. Fraxi- 5s understood. / fear, lest the fleet be ?ius, multum Homeri prceconio, et ^chillis 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. 433 Tlri\iov IK Kopvfyrig, Qovov t/uifjitvai rjpw "ITTTTOUC cT AvrojUtSovra #owe Kwyvvpev avwye, Tov JUET' 'AxtXXfja jorjijvopa TIC juaXtcrra* ot ecrice jua^ vt juavat ojUOicXrjv. Kat AvTo/mi^wv vTraye Z,vyov wxiag ov KOL BaXtov, rco ajua 7rv K. r. X. It is a beautiful invention of the Poet, to repre- sent the wonderful swiftness of the horses of Achilles, by saying they were begotten of the western wind. This fiction is truly poetical, and very proper in the way of natural allegory. However, it is not alto- gether improbable our author might have designed it in the literal sense ; nor ought the notion to be thought very extravagant in a poet, since grave naturalists have se- riously vouched for the truth of this kind of generation. Plin. Nat. Hist. VIII. 42. Constat in Lusitania circa Olyssiponem op- pidum, et Tagum amnem, equas Favonio flante obversas animalem concipere spiritum, idque partum fieri et gigni pernicissimum. See also the same author; Lib. IV. 12. XVI. 25. Possibly Homer had this opinion in view, which we see has authority more than sufficient to give it place in poetry. Virgil has given us a description of this manner of conception; Georg. III. 271. Continuoque avidis ubi subdita flamma me- dullis, Vere magis (quia vere color redit ossibus) illce Ore omnes versa in Zephyrum, slant rupibus altis, Exceptantque leves au- ras ; et scepe sine ullis Conjugiis vento gra- vidce (mirabile dictu) Saxa per et scopulos et depressas convalles Diffugiunt. POPE. It should seem that this were alone sufficient to expose the fallacy of the system, which would represent the Poems of Homer as a continued allegory. The Poet doubtless took the mythological traditions of his country as he found them ; and treated them, as they were received and followed by the people, for whom he wrote. Of the Harpies, see Hesiod. Theog. 267. Heyne on Virg. JEn. III. Excurs. VIII. 152. ei> dk 7rapyopiyiXoc* iv St Ijca (rav av8/oC TTI KXTjto-tv IratjOOi* o ao' r'fuovac 7rotr)(raTo, rote 170 TOV TK OvjCLTYIp, Kd\f) 175 vt Avrap w/-v 5\ >/ \ > / ^> Oc /o ava^avoov oTrutf, Tropwv a7Tpt(Tm ova. EuSwpoc 'Aprjioc fi rov IrticrE XPp.evr]G. Properly, 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, IT. 435 ', Etc wirepjP ava|3ac 'AKaKTjra* TTO/OE Sf ol dy\abv vlbv 185 Avrap 7rai7 rov y fioyoaroKOQ EiXdOvta TTjOO ^oaxr^f, KCU i^eXtou ibcv auyac? E^cXfjoc Kparepbv julvo? 'AKropiSao Trpoc Scujuar', tTTft Trops juupta ^va* 190 Tov 8' 6 -ycpwv 4>uXac fu trpe^fv, r$' drtraXXcv, iovra. TldvavSpoc; 'Aprjt C TTadt /LtT7rp7T MupjUt8oV(T(TlV, juapvacrrjXoio, jStac avljuwv a apapov icopu^EC T K ff 7T^' Epft^E, Kopvc Kopvv, avlpa 8' avrjp' 215 tTTTTOJCOjUOi KOpvOt XttjUTrpoTdl a\Ol(TL Nfuovrcov* we TTVKVOI E^EOTCKTCIV aXXTj 7rpO7Tapoi0 S signifies a spindle. See on II. Acacus, in Arcadia. See Pausan. VIII. Z. 491. The interpretation of the Scho- 3. 30. liast, however, is sufficiently confirmed 187- fioyoffroKOQ Ei\ti9via. See on II. by the additional epithet, KtXaSeivrjc, that A. 270. is, venatricis : Trapa rov yiyvo/uvov 199. Kpartpov pvOov. See on II. A. 25. iv TOLQ Kvvriyiois KtXadov. See II. I. 202. irdvO' virb firjviOfiov. During the 543. whole period of my resentment. 184. efc wTTcpy' dvafidg. See on II. Z. 207. trkfavrai. Perf. pass. 3 sing, from 244. The epithet 'AfcaK^r^e is given to 0aivw, appareo ; \.e.adsum. See on II. B. Mercury, from Acacesium,a.city near Mount 122. K. 235. 3x2 436 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, II'. HarpOK\og TE KOL AurojiifSwv, va OVJJLOV e NpoaBev MupjutSovwv TroXcjut^fjuev. Avrap *A\tX\tvg 220 Bij jo' tjiiv K\t(Ttj)v* xrjXov 8 1 OTTO KaXf/e, ScuSaXETje, Trjv ot 0Tc 0f)c' ITTI VTIOQ aytuOai, tv 7rX/jv, ouXwv r 225 Our' dv$pii)v TTLVEGKEV aV' aurof aiOowa oivov, Ourf rj> CFTTfvcka'Kf 0wv, or JUT) Ad Trarpt. To /oa roV K ^TjXoTo Xaj3a*i/ licaOript 0j> Ilpwrov, 7Ttra ^ vt^//' v^aroc KaXrjai poijcn' Ni^/aro 8' avroq ^apac, atyvvaaTO 8' aWoira olvov' Eu^r' 7Tf(ra o-ra^ JUSG-^J IpKEt, XajSf ^ otvov, Oupavov tcravi8(Jv' Ata 8' ou Xa^ TtpwiKtpavvov' Zev ava, Aw8wvat, IlfXao-'yiKf, rrjXo^t vaiwv, 230 221. x^Xov TTw/ia. TVze ?zW q/" a chest: from Trdopai. II. A. 116. Troika QaperpriG. 230. vtyaro. The use of the middle voice is here distinctly marked. Compare the preceding line. 231. /ilffy fe'pjcel. Before the tent of Achilles there was an enclosure, in which was probably a statue of Jupiter Herceeus. See Heyn. Excurs. IX. on Virg. ^En. II. 233. Zev dva, Aw^wvaTt, K. r. X. The oracle of Dodona was the most ancient of Greece. Strabo, who is confirmed by this passage of Homer, attributes its origin to the Pelasgi. It was situated at the foot of Mount Tomarus, in the midst of a grove of sacred oaks, by which the oracles were said to be delivered in a human voice. It had evidently acquired great celebrity even in the age of Homer ; though it seems after- wards to have experienced considerable change in its superintendence and manage- ment. The service, according to Herodotus, was performed by women ; whereas, in this early period of its establishment, it was con- ducted by men. The Selli, who are here mentioned as its priests, were probably a tribe of Pelasgic settlers, who distinguished themselves by great austerity of life, as the epithets avtirToirodeg, xafiaiivvai, seem to imply, for the purpose, most pro- bably, of working more effectually upon the superstition of those who consulted the oracles. Sophocles, also, in Trach. 1169. speaks of the Selli as the priests of Dodona, in reference to the age of Hercules ; and the Scholiast on the passage cites a fragment of Hesiod to the same effect. Of the origin and progress of oracles in general, see Mit- 235 ford's Hist, of Greece, vol. I. p. 201. and re- specting that of Dodona in particular, the following references will afford complete in- formation. Herod. II. 52. sqq. Strabo, VII. 7. p. 327. Pausan. VII. 21. Lucan. Phars. III. 180. Apollod. Bibl. I. 9. Servius on Virg. Eclog. IX. 13. jEn. III. 466. .Elian. V. H. I. 15. Gronov. on Steph. de Urb. Dodon. . 20. The Pelasgic founders of the oracle were a body of Thessalians, who were driven from their country by Deucalion ; so that Achilles properly addresses Jupiter by these appellations, as the presiding deity of his country. The words rrjXoOi VCL'HDV are employed in reference to the relative situa- tion of Dodona and Troy. 235. virofyriTCLi. I think this word sin- gular and remarkable. I cannot think that it was put simply for Trpo^rJTai, but am persuaded that this term includes some par- ticular sense, and shows some custom but little known. In the Scholia of Didymus there is this remark: They called those who served in the temples, and who explained the oracles rendered by the priests, 'YTTO^- rai, or, under -prophets. It is certain that there were in the temples servitors, subal- tern ministers, who, for the sake of gain, undertook to explain the oracles, when ob- scure. This custom seems very well es- tablished in the Ion of Euripides; where that young child, after having said that the priestess is seated on the tripod, and renders the oracles which Apollo dictates to her, addresses himself to those who serve in the temple, and bids them go and wash in the Castalian fountain, to come again into the temple, and explain the oracles to those who 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, n'. 437 ' IjUOV S7TOC v t/if, jUf-ya 8' '/^/ao Xaov ' 'H(T Tt KCU VUV jUOl ToS' fiTTtlCp-pTJVOV E yap ya> jUfvlw VTJWV v ayaivt, 'AXX' rapov Tre/iTrw, TroXeo-t yura Mup/itSovjOv, r) ot rorf %ip aairrot MaivovO\ OTTTTOT -ya> TTfp i'w jufra jUwXov "Aprjoc- Avrap 7Tt K' aTTo vcivfyi JULCL^V VO7T?)v TE otrjrcu, ot 7Tira 0oa^ ITTI v^a^ t/cotro, T S^v Tratrt Kai a 240 245 TjOOV JUV fwKE TTttTryp, TpOV Nrjwv /Liv ot airuiaaaOai TroXfjUov T A(i5(C, (TOOV 8' aVVU(T fia^TI o /xiv, airtiaaq r, Kat u^ajUvoc Aa irarpi, \iairjv tp' Iv T/oaxrt julya 0povovrfc opouo-av. Avrtica ^ o^rjicEtro-tv iotKorfc EtvoStotc, owe Trai&e IpL^fJLaivwmv Aid KprojUOVTc, o8w 7Tt oiK 250 255 260 should demand the explication of them. Homer therefore means to show, that the Selli were, in the temple of Dodona, these subaltern ministers who interpreted the oracles. But this, after all, does not appear to agree with the present passage ; for, be- sides that the custom was not established in Homer's time, and that there is no footstep of it founded in that early age, these Selli are not here ministers subordinate to others, but plainly the chief priests. The explica- tion of this word, therefore, must be else- where sought ; and I shall offer my conjee- ture, which I ground upon the nature of the oracle of Dodona, which was very different horn. all the other oracles. In all other temples the priests delivered the oracles which they received from their gods, imme- diately : but in the temple of Dodona, Jupi- ter did not utter his oracles to his priests ; he rendered them to the oaks, and the won- derful oaks rendered them to the priests, who declared them to those who consulted them. So these priests were not properly Trpo^ijrai, prophets ; since they did not re- ceive these answers from the mouth of their god immediately : they were but vTTor]Tai, under-prophets, because they received them from the oaks. The oaks, properly speaking, were the prophets, the first interpreters of Jupiter's oracles: and the Selli were i>7ro0ij- rat, under-prophets, because they pronounced what the oaks said. Thus Homer, in one single word, includes a very curious piece of antiquity. POPE : from Dacier. 249. oc !0ar' tv^o^tvog. Virg. jEn. XI. 794. Audiit, et voti Phoebus succedere partem Mente dedit ; volucres partem dis- persit in auras, Sterneret ut subita turba- tarn morte Camillam Annuit oranti ; redu- cem ut patria alta videret, Non dedit, inque Notosvocem vertere procella. 260. pifytaivwv vrf(Ti juap/zcupovrae, opivOr) OVJJLOG, Kivrj0v $ ^aXayyf^, 280 TrajOa vavcfri TToSwKf v aTTOpptyai, ^tXorrjra 'Avrticpu cara JU(T(TOV, o0t TrXatrrot icXovlovro, 285 Nr/1 Trapa TrpujLtvr? jUfyaOujUOu rTpajr(TtXaov* Kai jSaXc Dupai^jUTjv, oc Ilaiovac i Tov jSaXf SfSiov &/ULOV' o 3' vTrrtoc tv juw^ac* f'rapot Sf fttv a^u^t 0oj3rj0V 290 yap DarpOKXoc ^>oj3ov ^Kv aVacrtv, 262. n^elort. Scil. 01 atyfjKeg. The sense Trovrwv, but there seems to be some latent is : they do not confine their anger to the corruption, which cannot so easily be re- boys, but vent it promiscuously upon those moved. who pass near them. In the next line, Se is 274. fjv drrjv. See on II. A. 412. for yap. The simile is confined to the ex- 279. OtpdirovTa. Automedon : supra \. asperated rage of the wasp; so that the 219. other particulars of the description are 280. iraaiv opivOr) Ov[io. See on II. merely ornamental. E. 29. 265. Trpofffftu TraQ irtTtTai. See on II. 281. tXTro/ztvot. See on II. O. 110. It B. 775. may be observed, that the participle is^ used 272. KOI ay%jua%oi OtpaTTOVTeg. In in the masculine with reference to 0a'Xay- what manner these words are to be con- ytg in the feminine ; because a body of men nected with the preceding, it would be diffi- is intended. An adjective, pronoun, or par- cult to determine. Ernesti would reject the ticiple, is frequently referred to its substan- verse altogether; but by this means the tive only in sense, and put in a different sense of the preceding line would be abrupt gender or number. An instance of the lat- and incomplete. The sentence would pro- ter occurs infra \. 368. See on II. E. 140. ceed regularly by reading ayxtpaxuv 0epa- and Matt. Gr. Gr. . 434. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. 439 Kara 8' Xt7Tr' avroSc roi ' Aavaoi o ETTE^UVTO c* Ojua8oc 8' aXtaaroc trv poe fJLtyaXoi OTEpOTTTfyEpETa Zt>C, rrvp. 295 'Ec 'HjUt8ai7C 8' a/oa Tpu>C ava 8' or' a TTVKIVTJV "Ec r' i^avcv iraaai GKOTTIOL KOI TTpwovEe &Kpoi, Kat vaTTdt, oupavo0v 8' ap' virtppayr] a kKCTptyavTSQ TO. v&Ta. Thus Xenoph. Mem. I. 3. 13. Qivyiiv irpoTporrddriv. Polyb. II. 69. 10. TO p,kv a\Xo irXrjQoQ ftvye TrpOTpOTrdd^v fyovtvofjitvov. Pind. Pyth. IV. 167. 7rporpo7ra'dr/v ucero OTTIV- Sdjv. Plut. Ages. 18. UHTaaOat TrporpOTra- driv TOVQ e^jSaiouf. 440 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, FT'. 8' 60TOV 7X' 8f 7Tp1\VriQ Tl yafy? 310 -'* ara/o MtvtXao^ 'Aprjiog ovra Goavra, Sre/ovov yu/ivwfllvra Trap' aK77 u^' aTTO fjiviwv(jjv, O.TTO 8' oarloy a'xptg apa^f* , icara 8f o^Koro^ OCTCTE Ka\v\pev. 325 KO.(Tiyv{]TOliea(n (rvv^pa/mov' evOa AUKWV /Uv 'ITTTTOKOJUOU Kopv9oQ tyaXov r/Xao-fv, aju^i 8f KauXov tppaiaBri' o 8' VTT' ouaroc av\va Oelve 8' iora> ; 8u Sioc } 0"0 8' otov 340 317. NeffTopi^at. The nominative ab- ancients guessed from this passage that the solute. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 288. e. Chimsera was not a fiction, since Homer 324. a^pif. See on II. A. 522. marks the time wherein she lived, and the 326. Ka. See on II. K. 480. Bellerophon married his daughter. The 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. 441 Alpjua* TraprjEjoflrf SE icapy, virtXvvro SE yvta. TTOCTI u^', tTTTTWV ETnjSrjO'OjUEVOV, KOTtt ^EC^ p^TTE 8* Is o^wv, Kara ' 6Oa\[Jiwv KE 'Ic)OjUVi>c 8' 'EpUjuavTa Kara arojua vrjXa ^aXicfjt 345 vsV TO S' avriKpv Sopv ^aXjceov l^eiripricre * fclaatrf ' ap' baria Xfuica* v Si ot ctjit^w 6^)0aXjuot' TO S' ava dTOjua Kai icaTa ptvctQ avwv' 0avaTOu SE julXav ve^og a/i^)KaXu^/v. 350 ap' riye/uiove^ Aavawv fXov avopa e ^ XvKOt apvtaaiv tiriyjpaov rj UTT' IK /xrjXwv atpu^tvot, atV Iv o StriGi ^ilr/uLayev' oi At^/a SiapTraZovviv avd\Ki$a OVJJLOV e^ovaag' 355 tN Ctc Aavaot ' 6 W !ET' a 'A(T7TiSt Tdvpeiri KEKaXujUjulvoc ipac w/iouc* 360 SKETTTET' oiarijjv re po1%ov t KCU SOVTTOV a T H JUEV 817 Yi-yvaxTKE /ua^ijc ETEpaXKEa 'AXXa Kai we avEjittjUVE, (Taw 8' Iptrjjo f Qc 8' OT' a?r' Ov\v/unrov VE^OC Ep)(Tat ovpavov At^Epo? IK Strj, OTE TE Zfii/c XaiXaTTa rdvy' 365 tN lc 7"wv IK vrjaiv -yEVETO ia^ TE ^>o]3oc TE' OUOE KOTO ^totpav TTEpaov TraXtv. f/ EKTOpa S' 'ITTTTOI XfitTTe XttOV /OUKT77 TapOe pUK. IloXXot S' Iv Ta^pw IpuaapjuaTEc WKEE^ iTTTrot 370 "A^aVT* Iv TTjOWTW /OUjUtj) XlTTOV apjUOT^ avaKTWV. ZlaTjOOKXo^ O E7TETO O^fSaVOV, AavaOl(Tl KfXE Tpwat KaKa (j>pov(*)V OL SE tax^ re 0j3w TC 350. TTpiJere. Schol. iZeQvffrjae, fiera instance of onomatopeia. See on II. A. 125. TrvtvpaTOQ e^s^wKc. See on II. A. K. 502. 481. 363. ffa ' w . Imperf. 3 sing, from the old 352. 67T6xpaov. Aorist for present. The verb /u, . 238. verb occurs in Herod. VI. 75. VII. 145. In In Od. P. 595. (raw is the imperative for the following line the relative in the femi- tjUVOi* 7Tl S' yap jSaXIftv* rov 8' K^pov a>KC c S' VTTO XatXa?ri Trat ' oTrwptvaJi, or XajSporarov ^t wSwp 385 U, or 8)7 r' av O l t j3tr? tv ayoprf EJC o CLKTJV fXacraxrt, 0wv oTTty ou/c a Twv Si TE TTavrfc /iv WOTO/uol TrXriOovvi piovrtg, JQoXXae O icXiru^ ror' aTTOT/j.^jovcTL ^apa^pai, 390 EC o aXa Trop(^vpir\v fjieyaXa crrEva^oucri piovaai 'E^ oplcuv ?rt /cap' tN ilc tTTTTOt Tpwcu jUfyaXa crrfva^ovro Oiovaai. 374. alXX?;. Scil. pulveris. 379. dvaKVfif5a\iaZov. Cum sonitu ever si sunt ; from Kvp,(3a\ov, a cymbal. Eustath. aj/rt row dvfKporowv ^ aveTT^wv. ot ^f TraXatoi ^aai cai brt ro p?7/iu, j8oft/3ai^fg 6v, tfjHjxiffiv f^ft r^f jnerd ^%oy rwj/ dp- /adrwv avaTpoTrrjg. Others deduce it from KVpfBaxoG, but analogy is in favour of the former derivation. 384. w $' VTTO K. r. X. Virg. Georg. I. 322. fig tpjj/zov, fcai Sie^odovQ tiQ dtyav yrjv KapTroQopov fi'c v, dirb KCLKICIQ T&V KCLTOIKOVVTWV tv avry. 387- la r', EutTTTToy T, KOI ' Xipd vwo HaTpOK\oio MfvotrtaSao SajUfVrae, 420 ' ap' avTiOtoim Ka0a7rrojUvoe AvKiocercv* 395. a^/ 7ri V77<2 tepyt K. r. X. Eusta- 407- ccp6v i%9vv. That is, simply p,kyav. thius and others refer these words to the See on II. K. 56. It has been supposed, Greeks, whereas it is evident that the verbs however, that a particular species of fish is both before and after, iireicepae and KTtive, intended. Eustath. Alyei Sk ispbv i\Qvv, must relate to the Trojans. It seems that Kara Ttvct, atv Kal ' ApiororsXjjg, rbv Patroclus, as soon as he had repelled the 'AvQiav, ola (rrjp,avTiKov ovra TOV dOrjpov foremost of the Trojans from the ships, tlvat Trjv OdXaffffav iirti oirov 'AvOiag, conveyed himself in front of them as they iicti OVK tan Oijpiov BaXdaaiov. "Kripot fled towards the city ; by this means inter- & rbv xpvaotypvv itpov apvffiv lepbv ixtivv. See also 398. TroXswv. Scil. ex Achivis. Athenaeus: VII. 7- Fragm. Callim. Bent. 401. The construction is, o Sk QeaTOpa, 37- Oppian. Halieut. V. 624. *H. vibv, BtvTtpov bppi]9d^ vve, v. 419. dfJUTpo^iTtavaq. Having breast- 404. the intervening lines being paren- plates, without the lower skirt. See on II. thetical. B. 479. E. 113. and of the construction in 403. rjffTO a\fi. Sate couching. Of the the next line on v. 326. supra. participle dXet'g, from aX^/it, see on II. E. 421. KstcXtr' dp' K. T. X. The sentence must be thus supplied : fcgjcXer' dpa AVKIOI- 406. virtp avrwyog. Scil. TOV a.pp.arog. civ KaBairro^voQ avrSiv birtiaaiv. Corn- See on II. E. 262. pare II. 0. 127. 3 L% 444 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. lj 7TOt(iytT J VVV Oool OT* f/ O0rtc 6Sc Kpariei' /cat or) KOKO TroXXa sopyc TjOWaC' 7rl TToXXwV T KCU 0-0Xa>V yOVVCLT 'Xu(TV. 425 *H joa, KCU ? 6x*fc>v o-vv Ttv^eaiv dXro DarpoicXoe ' Irfjowflfv, 7Ti t'Sfv, Oit S' WOT' cuyuTnot, yafju^ww^e^) Ilfrprj ^>' v^TjX^ fJLtyaXa icXa2ovr *Qi OL KEK\riyovTE ITT' aXX//Xot(Ttv o/ooucrav. 430 Toi)c 8^ tSwv fXfrjdf Kpovou Tratc a "Hprjv $ 7TjOOo-t7T Motp' VTTO Tlar/oojcXoto MfvotrtaSao At^0a ? juoi k-paSii] JUE/UOVE ^>po-iv opjuafwovrt, 435 *'H Ufv ^wov iovra ^H r/Srj VTTO X 6 ] 00 "^ MfVOtrtaSao Tov 8' rffidf^ET 7Ttra jSowTTtc TTOTvia "Hpij* Atvorarf Kpov/Sj, TTOIOV rov fivOov ft7TC j 440 "AvSpa QVT\TOV Iovra, TraXai TTETrpwjulvov CUOTJ, *A^< E^lXftc Oavaroio ^varj^og E^avaXvo-ai ; "EpS', arap ou rot 7ravr liraivio^v Oeoi aXXot. "AXXo ? rot lpu>, au 8* vt ^)p(Ti jSaXXfo o-^crtv' A'//c ^a>v TTfjU^^c Sa/07Ti]8ova ovSf So^uovof, 445 firing 7Ttra 0t5v t9i\r)Gi KOI aXXoc ov ^)tXov vtov OLTTO jcparjofyc v IloXXot YtijO ?Tpi a ijdt irpoQ 9t wv ^TijtyoG Kticpavrai, glice, screaming. This verb is frequently KarQaviiv 6^iXcrat. Horat. Art. Poet. 63. used in reference to the cries of birds. Soph. Debemur morti nos nostraque. Compare also Antig. 112. 'O&a K\d(t)v, aierbg tiQ ydv II. M. 322. and the parallels there cited. "Qe, inrepMrra. Apoll. Rhod. IV. 1229. 448. TroXXot yap K. r. X. Virg. ^n. X. \iytti)Q icXdZovffi vfoffffoi. Of the use of 469. Troja sub mcenibus altis Tot nati ceci- the dual, see on II. A. 567. dere Detim ; quin occidit una Sarpedon, 434. fjioipa. Scil. ton. mea progenies. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, n'. 445 aOavaTwv, rotai KOTOV alvbv 'AXX' t TOL 'l\OQ ) AvjeJjje, K. r. X. The history or fable, received in Homer's time, imported, that Sarpedon was interred in Lycia ; but it said nothing of his death, This gave the poet the liberty of making him die at Troy, provided that after his death he was carried into Lycia, to preserve the fable. The expedient proposed by Juno solves all ; Sarpedon dies at Troy, and is interred in Lycia : and what renders it pro- bable, is, that in those times, as at this day, princes and persons of quality, who died in foreign parts, were carried into their own country, to be laid in the tomb with their fathers. The antiquity of this custom can- not be doubted ; since it was practised in the patriarch's times. Jacob, dying in Egypt, orders his children to carry him into the land of Canaan, where he desired to be buried ; Gen. xlix. 29. POPE : from Dacier. In the foregoing line, the verb itk\nrt.iv is for the imperative Trs/ZTre. Of the manner in which Sarpedon's body was conveyed to Lycia, see infra v. 671. 456. Tapxvaovffi. See on II. H. 85. 457. /n/3<> re, (TTrj\y TS. See on II. B. 793. A. 371. These sepulchral mounds and pillars seem to have been of very early origin : Jacob is said to have placed one upon the grave of Rachael ; Gen. xxxv. 20. The pyramids of Egypt were doubtless mo- numental insignia of a similar nature, though on a more extended scale. Pillars were also erected as memorials on other occasions ; as trophies of victory, &c. &c. The pillars of Hercules, for instance, are well known ; and Bacchus also is said to have erected similar records in India. Sometimes also a pile of stones was raised over the tomb ; as in the burial of Hector ; II. Q. 797. A mound is mentioned as the tomb of Misenus ; Virg. ^En. VI. 232. At pater JEneas ingenti mole sepulcrum Imponit, suaque arma viro. 459. at/taroso-traf e ^idSag K. r. X. There is a similar prodigy in II. A. 53. So also Hesiod. Scut. H. 384. Ka^' dp air' ovpavoOtv T^idBaQ fBdXiv aijuaro 8' auric (fvvirrjv tpiSot; irtpi. 0ujuoj3opoio. "Ev0' au SapTrrj^wv jutv a7r?7ju/3por ^oupt FIar/00/cXou 8' UTTEJO Wjuov apttrrfpov "E7^oc? ouS' fjSaX' ai/rov* 6 8' vo-rpoc wpvuro DarpoicXoc' TOU 8' ov^ aXtov jS^Xoc &e^vy ^ftjooc? 480 'AXX' j3aX', V0' apa T ^>pV "Hpi7r 8', we ore Tic 8pue rJptTTfv, ?} a 'Hf TTiruc j3Xw0pi7, rrjv T' oupfdt TEKTOVEC a 'E^lrajuov TrfXfKfO'a't vfT/Kfcri, vrjiov tvat" tN Qc o TTotrO' tTTTTwv Kat Siov Ktro ravv 485 XE'WV EV T (TTEVtl^WV V7TO yafJL(^lf]\y(TL \tOVTOC;' VTTO FlarpOKX^) Auiawv ayoc ao-TTto-rawv 490 0iXov 8' ovojurjvEv Eratpov* TTETTOV, TToXsjUtCTra jttr' av8pa(Tt, iwv i "E(7(TOjuai ri/xara Travra 8iajU7TEpC, KE JLI' TEU^EO (TuX?7(Two-i, VEWV Iv aywvi TTEO-ovra. 500 'AXX' E^O KparEpwCj orpvve 8s Xaov aTravra. l% Oc apa juiv EiTTOvra TEXoc Oavaroio JcaXu^/EV, 'OtyOaAjjiovt;, jOivac ^'* o 8E Xa EV arijOeai |3aiva>v 'Eic Xpooc f'Xicf 8opu, TTjOori 8s ^/OEVEC aur^J ETTOVTO' Toio 8' ajua "^vxfiv Tt> KOL tyxjtoc; E^EJOVCT' ai^jur/v. 505 8' awrov ff^Oov lirirovg 0o|3 8' aivov a\o ylvtro tyOoyyriQ aiovrC 'Hpii>0t? 8 ol ^ro/o, or' ov 8uvaro TTpoaafJLvvai. Xapi 8' eXftv ETTdf^e jSpa^tova* Tip yap aiv<5e 510 "EXicoc, o Sri JULIV TfUKjOOc ITTEOXTUJUEVOV jSaXfi/ itj> v^rjXoto, ajO?7V Ira/oottrtv ajuv vo^ 8' apa ? i? cvl Tpoip* Svvao-at SE ai; Travroo-' ako^Ctv 515 JUEV yap f^a) ro^ icaprtpov, a/x^t ^ juot 'O^fi^c bSvvriGiv iXrjXarat, ovSl /xoi aljua Tfp<7ivat Svvarai* |3apu0i 81 juot a>juoc VTT' avrov' 8' ov SvvafJLai a\&v EJUTTCOOV, ouof jua^SjUVOiO. Ilpwra jUV tJTpvve AUKIWV ^yTjropac av8pac, Avrap ETTEtra jUfra Tpwac KIE, juaKpa IIoiXv8ajuavr' CTTI Ilav^oiSrjv, icat 'Ay^vopa 8iov' 535 Brj 8fi JUET' AivEtav TE, Kai "Ecropa 'Ay^ou 8' t(rrajUvoc ETTCO 7rrjOOvr f 'Ecrop, vvv 877 -nayxy XfiXao-jutvoc tc 7TtKOupwv, O't c Aeivawv XfXtrjjUfVOt* ^fp% 6 c" avrap 550 Atavr TTpwroj Trpovifyr]) jUjuawr Kai avrw' Atavrc, vvv cr^witv afivvevOai 0iXov ora, Otoi 7Tp wdpog ^T jUr' avSpacriv, rj KOL apdov. KtTrai avrjp, 6c Trpwroe io-^Xaro 555 v* aXX' i r' (SfULoiiv a a., Kai nv iraipwv 560 AVTOV a tX Qc tyoff* OL ^ ical auroi aXtsatr^at Ot S' 7Tt afKpoTtpwOev iKaprvvavTO tya TOwfc KOI AvKiot, /ecu 565 7Ti ' 6Xo? ?v ravuo-s KpaTepr TTportpoi Tpwfc IXticwTrac ' jU rjvao-are oim /caictcrroc avr)/o 570 "Oc /o' v Bovi d' 7ri VVKT oXorjv K. T. X. Homer calls here by the name of night, the whirlwinds of thick dust, which rise from beneath the feet of the combatants. Thus poetry knows how to convert the most natural things into miracles. POPE : from Eustathius. 570. own KaKiZz"aw* #o Peleus. The preposition ie, which properly belongs to verbs of motion, fre- quently gives the sense of motion^ to other verbs. Thus II. Q. 752. irtpvaaK lg Sa- fiov, i. e. sent them for sale to Samos ; which agrees with the English idiom, to sell into a place. Compare^ the English version of Gen. xxxviii. 36. direSovTO Toy 'lw(r?)< ag AlyvirTOV. See Hemsterhuis on Aristoph. Plut. p. 456. Matt. Gr. Gr. . 578. 3. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, II'. 449 / fWTTwXoV, tVtt TplOOr Qdvaroq \VTO OvjULOpaivrriG. 580 ^9ifJ.ivov Irapoto* OOT O?](r KOOIOV T, /a^ T icai Tjowwv' KE^oaxro E K^p, Erapoio. 585 Kai /o' j3aXc S0VXaov, 'I0atjUVoc (j*i\ov vibv, ' a?ro roTo icai "O7 ravaoto "Hv /oa r' av?7|0 a^)r) Treipw/uLevoc; r) iv a0X<{), 590 'Hf Kat V TToXljUt^, 3l]blV W7TO OvfJ.O^di(TT^(t)V' Too-o-ov t\wpr]Gav Tpwfc, axravro 8' 'A^atoi. Trpwroc, AUKICUV ayoc a 0cXoy fiov, 6^ 'EXXaSt oi/cia vatwv, 595 T TrXoVT^ T jUr7rp7T MupjUt8oV(T(Tt. Tov jUy apa rXavjco^ or^0oc jultrov ouratTE Soupi, or ut 600 Srav 8' ttjtt^' aurov iovr aoXXffC" oi>o ap ' Tpwwv fXfv avSpa Aaoyovov, Qpaavv vibv 'OvrjropoCj o? Ai6c tpa>c 'I^atou Trufcro, 0oc 8' a>c Ttro Srjjittj)* 605 Tov ]3aX' VTTO yvaOfJLolo KOI ovarog' wra 8f 8vfj.O "QU^T"* aTTo jUfXlwv, pbv Kai paicpov, \syofievrj ourw, 5i verborum sonitum, imprimis apud Homerum TO KUTCL aiywv r) ayav 'ieaOai. Compare veteres grammatici annotaverunt ; quod cum Od. A. 626. I. 156. dixisset quodam in loco KO\OIOVQ re ^/^pag 590. Tmpw/itvof. Trying himself, i. e. re, a&o m ^oco won -^ijpijjv sed tyap&v dixit ; exerting himself ; in the strict sense of the secutus non communem, sed propriam in quo- middle voice ; as in II. E. 279. Compare que vocis situ jucunditatem. Nam si ulte- II. O. 359. rum in alterius loco ponas, utrumque feceris 602. pevoQ S' i0ug 0lpov awrwv. See sonitu insuave, on II. E. 506. 3M 450 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, U' . 'AXX' o fj.lv ci Hpocrcrct) yap KciTtKvfa, ro ' e^owtQev Sopu juaicpov i/uHfrOri, ITT! 8' ovpia^oq ' tvflaS* 7rar' a^t'ft JUEI/OC ix/ur) S* Alvdao icpa^atvojuevrj Kara yaiiqg i^cr', 7Ti /r>' a'Xtov errtjSajofj^ OTTO ^stpoc opovartv* 615 8' apa OV/ULOV fywaaro, ^wvrjalv r* , ra\a Kv CTE, ical op^Tjcrr^v Trep eovra, tjuov KartTravo-E StajU7TpC5 et^s jSaXov TTfp. Tov S' au M^tovrjc 8ov|OtcXuroc CLVTIOV rjvSa' aXfTrov v 8', vi jSouXrj* 630 T(^> ourt x/ 07 ? pvOov o^fXXftv, aXXa /uLa 1 Qi flTTWV, 6 jUV ^PX' ^ ^* "^' (T7TrO Twv o wtrrf cpvTOjUHOv avSpwv opv/nay^bg OvjOfoc V /3r)(TO-rjC) wpvvro SOUTTOC OLTTO %0ovbg evpvoStirig, 635 XaXicof/ rs, pivov r, j3owv r' i) i re KOL 612. 6?rt ^' ovpiaxoQ K. T. \. See on II. see note on Soph. Ant. 707- Pent. Gr. N. 443. 444. p. 257. 614. ai^/i)) 5' Aivtiao K. r. X. This 629. vfjcpow. Scil. Sarpedonis. and the following line are wanting in 630. rXo 7ro\/zou. ZVze perfection or some MSS. and as they are certainly tau- efficiency, of war. The same expression tologous with the preceding, Ernesti is occurs in II. P. 291. where the sense is evi- probably correct in judging them to be dently different. In the latter clause of the interpolated. sentence the terms are inverted, since the 617- opxTjOT)?!/ TTfp lovra. This stroke meaning plainly requires (3ov\rje d', Iv of raillery upon Meriones is founded on the ITTIGI. Similar constructions are to be met custom of his country. For the Cretans with in the best writers, and particularly in were peculiarly addicted to this exercise, Thucydides. With the sentiment we may and in particular are said to have invented compare Find. Nem. I. 39. irpdaast yap the Pyrrhic dance, which was performed in *py<> ftfv aQ'tvoq, (3ov\alai 8k $pr\v. A poll. complete armour. POPE. The allusion is Rhod. III. 506. ov pfv lo\7ra BovXfJQ evidently to the manner in which Meriones tlvai ovtiap, oaov T' iiri /ca'prti %i- eluded the spear of ^Eneas : v. 611. puiv. 621. TraVrwv avOpwirujv, 0. Of the 631. 6pa&fj.ts)v 7T/o dvr/p SapTrrjSova Stov E-yvw, 7Tt /SfXlEcrtTt, KCU atjuart, icai icovfyo-tv, 'Etc K0aXrje eiXuro Siafjnrtptz C Tro'Sae acpov. 640 Ot 8' atfl 7T/Ol VKpOV OjUt'XfOV, fe> O r * jUVtat Vt |3pOjUa)t ^)ov(j) UarpOKXou jUEpjUTjpiJwv, *H ^Si] cai Kiyov evt Aurou ?r' dvTiOt XaXictj) S^wcrr?, aVo r' w ( ita)v reu^e' ?Xijraf, 650 *H tri icat 7rXov(T(Ttv 6X\Eitv TTOVOV OITTUV. tpSiov tvat, 'Eaurt T/owac TE icat "Efcropa ''Haratro TTjOort avya$ rpa7T, KE/cXfro S' aXXouc ^>vy/uvat* yvw -yajO Atoc Kpovttov. Ot S' ap' a?r' wjuot'iv SapTrrjSovoe vrf' I'Xovro, XaXKa, juajOjuatpovra, ra jUy KofXa^ 7Tt v^ac AWK ^>ptv rapot(Ti Mfvotrtou a\Kifj,OQ vloc. 665 Kat ror' 'AvroXXwya 7rpoT) vE^fXrjyepEra ZEUC* Et S' ay vuv, 0/Xf 4>otj3, KfXatv0C at/ia ica 641. wg ore juviai K. r. X. This simile 658. Atoe ipa rdXavra. That is, TAe is only a little varied from that in II. B. sacred determination of Jupiter. The ex- 469. Milton has imitated it in Par. Reg. pression is sufficiently explained by II. 9. IV. 15. Or as a swarm of flies in vintage 69. K. 354. time About the wine-press, where sweet must 662. tpida kravvaat. See on II. A. is poured, Beat off, returns as oft with 336. humming sound. 667. KtXaivttytg al/xa K. r. X. The con- 642. TrepiyXaysag Kara ?rXXa. Athe- struction of this passage is somewhat con- naeus : XI. 13. TrsXXa' ayycTov (ncvtyotideg, fused and obscure. Heyne joins alfjia tK TTvfyilva %ov TrXctTVTfpov, tie o fj[Ji\- /3cXfwv, sanguinem e vulneribus, which is yov r6 ya'Xa. "OpripoQ' ug art pviai evidently incorrect, from a comparison of 2ra0jw< tvi Ppoiikuaiv gvyXayeag Kara the passage with v. 678. where it is re- irk\\aQ. The various reading euyXa- peated in plainer terms, and whence the ysag is observable. It is preferred by following order arises : IXOatv SK fitXetuv Toup in his Emendat. Suid. P. II. p. 373. KaQypov SapTrijdova Kara al/^a, K. r. X. Of the noun |OWV, \OVGOV TTOTajUOlO /OOrJcTf, ' aju/3|00(7ir?, TTfpi 8' a/xj3joora a'jwara fWov. 670 8 jUtV 7TOjU7ro7lpwv, Xouo-f iroTa/moto porjai, Xp7aLvrjv aGTT&a vvcrawv* 'AXX' or STJ ro rlraprov 7rpovovn Trapiararo $oi/3oc 'ATroXXwv, 715 r, ioc o T(j) juiv tfiarajutvoc TTJOOCT^TJ Aioc uioc 'ATroXXwv* 720 "Ecrop, riTrrf jua^C diroTraveai ; ou ri Ai'a , ocrov rjcTdcuv ijui, roaov Tqj K ra^a (rruyfpwc TroXfjUOu a 'AXX' ay, IlarjOO Trwc juiv f'XipCj Spov' X/TTC 8' oorca Tov 8' 7Ti/cprojUa>v TT/ooac^rjc, IlarpoicXctc ^Q TTOTTOi, ^f juaX' iXa^poc ai'Tjp* we /oaa Kuj3tora. 745 Ei 8rj TTOV icai Trovrtj) sv i;)(0uoim -yf pa Kai v TpwO"(Ti icujicrr/rf)pg fatrty. 750 V QC l7T(t>V, 7Tt Kj3/)tOVrj rJjOWt jSfjSr/Kft, Xlovro? t'xwv, OOTE, araB^ovQ Kpat%wv, E/SXrjro Trpoc xi fJi^OteC TTO^OC* ot of 8r/ aXXot KCU Aavaoi (rvvayov icparfp/jy {/o-jUivrjv. o' Eupo^ T Noro^ r' IptSaivfrov aXXr/Xottv 765 fiaOiriv TreXefju^ifJi^v i/Xrjv, , ravu^Xotov T AS TE ?rpoc aXX^Xae fjSaXov ravu^Kac o 1 T ayvvjULevaijJv' ?r' aXX/jXoi SvGTrkfKptXov ipyaZovTat. 747. rriOta diQ&v. Searching for oysters. 752. Kcpat^wv. See on II. B. 861. Schol. Vill. Sity&tv ZriT&v, tpivv&v. 762. tTret Xa/3ev. Sell. Cebrionem. 748. i f 5' Evpog rt Norog re KT. r. X. though it were stormy: scil. 6 Troj/rog. Compare Virg. jEn. II. 416. IV. 441. Schol. dvaTTffJuptXoc ^v AaoV Kat ror Srj /o' v:r/o cuaav 'A^atoi ^>prpot ^(rav* 780 'Eic ftV Kj3/3toi^v jSfAftuv ^pwa pvar Kttl OTl' WjUWV TEU^f' f'AoVTO. 7Tir' eiropovas, Oot araAavroc "Aprjt, a m^wv* rpi^ S' lvva ^)WTac 7T0VV* 785 'AAA' OT Si) TO TTaprOV 7T(T(TUrO, Sat "Ev^' apa rot, IlarpoicAf, 0avrj jStoroto "Hvrfro yap rot OoTjSo^ vi K/oarpy v oc* o JUEV rov tovra Kara icAdvov ovic vorjv rfAajLtwvt ^a^uai TTECTE ot ^wpr/Ka avaS, Atoe vtoc, ' Tov o' arr/ 0pvac tAf, \vOsv 8' VTTO ^atStfta yvta' 805 must be supplied, as in II. A. Ernesti's Greek Index to Cicero, iw voce. 800. On the custom of noting time by certain 776. Ktiro ftlyac, /uyaXuoTi. Virg. regular occurrences, compare notes on II. jEn. X. 842. Ingentem, atque ingenti vul- A. 84. 175. were victum. 803. rep/uoeo-0-a. Reaching to the extre- 779- fiovXvTovde. Towards the evening ; mity of the body ; i. e. to JAe ancles. Eu- so called from being the time when the oxen stath. TroSrjveK-fjQ. Od. T. 242. %irwi/ rf p- were loosed from^the plough. Eustath. (3ov- /noeif. The derivation is from rtp/na, finis. \VTOQ 8t o Trpof i airepav Katpog, 6 StiXivog, 805. ary ^>pj/af 6i\f. See on II. A. ore TOV Ipya%eff0ai TOVQ (36ac Xvopev. See 412. 456 'OMHPOY '1AIAAO2, II'. t 0', tTTTrotTuvr) r, TroSetro-t re icajOTraXijuota-r Kat -yap S?) rore 0wrac tKO Se jitf rptroe i&vapf&t?. 850 "AXXo Sf TOt p0), /iaXtora dvOpojrroi ^p^o'jwyc'ovow, or' tral point, the legitimate fjitaov of the poem ; av /igXXwertv airoQavtiaQai. Compare Virg. wherein the inaction of Achilles ceases, and ./En. X. 739. Arguments in favour of the his active exertions, by which the will of reality of such prophetic ecstasies have been Jupiter is to be accomplished, commence, founded upon the prediction of Jacob upon See Prelim. Obss. Sect. III. Penn's Pri- his death-bed, Gen. xlix. 1. and other pas- mar y Argument, ch. IV. p. 129. sages of Holy Writ ; but no fair conclusion 856. J'wx*) & K ptOewv, K. T. X. The can be drawn from them. separation of the soul from the body after 852. (3sy. See on II. O. 194. death is here plainly asserted, and the des- 855. rsXoe Oavdroio KaXv^e. Pope con- cent of the former into Hades. Of the im- siders the whole train of circumstances at- mortality of the soul, as inculcated by the tendant upon the death of Patroclus as alto- the poet, see on II. A. 3. See also Davies gether unnecessary, and, resigning the pas- on Cic. de Divin. I. 30. sage to the mercy of the critics, maintains 857. ddpoTijTO.. Strength, vigour. The that the hero might have fallen with equal vulgar reading is avSpornra, which Heyne decency by the single arm of Hector. But, retains, notwithstanding the violation of the in truth, an ordinary death in battle, would metre. Perhaps, however, both readings not, in this instance, have been sufficient : are corrupt ; though there can be no doubt something was required to mark the event which of the two is preferable. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 TATOAIA, t, TPAMMA, P'. 'APISTEIA MENEAAOY. ' Po>, icparepr} epic wpro, Mevoirmc)ao TreaovTOQ. THE ARGUMENT. THE SEVENTH BATTLE, FOR THE B.ODY OF PATROCLUS: THE ACTS OF MENELAUS. Menelaus, upon the death of Patroclus, defends his body from the enemy ; Euphorbus, who attempts it, is slain. Hector advancing, Menelaus retires ; but soon returns with Ajax and drives him off. This Glaucus objects to Hector as a flight, who thereupon puts on the armour he had won from Patroclus, and renews the battle. The Greeks give way till Ajax rallies them ; ./Eneas sustains the Trojans. jEneas and Hector attempt the chariot of Achilles, which is borne off by Automedon. The horses of Achilles deplore the loss of Patroclus ; Jupiter covers his body with a thick darkness ; the noble prayer of Ajax on that occasion. Menelaus sends Anti- lochus to Achilles with the news of Patroclus' death ; then returns to the fight, where, though attacked with the utmost fury, he and Meriones, assisted by the Ajaxes, bear off the body to the ships. The time is the evening of the eight and twentieth day. The scene lies in the fields before Troy. 5. TTpotToroKog. Giving birth for the first observed, however, that derivatives of this time ; as it is immediately explained in the kind, which are formed from the perfect words, ov TTplv elSvIa TOKOIO. It is to be middle of verbs, have an active or passive OYA' t\aO' 'Arploc vibv, 'Aprj/^iXov McvlXaov, IlarpoicXoc T/oa>p w i ITar|OOKXov jSaXf Soup! Kara Kpartpriv v 1 5 Mr} a j3aXa>, aTTo jUfXtrjSfa OVJJLOV fXt>pat. Tov ^ /uy' b\ Zu Trarfp, ov jitfv icaXov V7rlpj3tov tv^tTaaaOai. Our' ouv TTOjoSaXtoc TOGGOV julvoc, our Xfovroc, Ol5r (TUOC KaVpOU OC EVt GTT]QzGGl 7Tpl 20 ', 6r ju' wvaro, Kat /x' V Kai ju' ^ar' Iv Aavaotanv iXE-y^to-rov Tro ouSl I ^rjjui, 7ro(T(Tt yf o!) (ppoviiv. 22. Trepi ffQkvii (SXepeaivei. See on II. e. 337. where this expression occurs with- out the preposition ; as also infra v. 135. and elsewhere. The poets frequently add a'/*0i or TTfjOi to the dative, which of itself implies a cause or motive. So jEsch. Pers. 702. irepl Tapflti. Choeph. 543. dfJKJ)l 06/3y. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 402. Obs. 25. MVCLTO. Imperf. pass, from ovaftai, fo injure, to abuse ; which is distinct from ovripai, to be benefited, which also occurs in this line. Eustath. bpa dt KO.I on kv ffTixv *vi "QvrjTO UTTUV KUL "Qvaro, ov \iovov TTapia&aai Kal 7rapr)%iicFcu, doKti, dXX.di Kai SiaQopdv T&V TOIOVTOIV dovvat \f$knr apkaKti yap rolf TraXaioTf, ^id TOV H p,kv ypd0v in w^ifXsiac, ^td dk TOV A CTTI /tt/i^/gwf. The infinitive ovaffOai occurs in Apoll. Rhod. II. 196. There seems also to have been another form, ovw, of which the middle ovofiat repeatedly occurs ; as in II. I. 55. N. 127. 287. #. 95. infra vv. 1?3. 378. and elsewhere. Hence the adjective OVOOTOQ, in II. I. 164. It may be observed, however, that later writers used also oi/a/xat, from ovrjfjii, juvo. See Rhunken. Ep. Grit. 114. Valck. ad Theocr. Adon. p. 362. With respect to the abuse which Hyperenor is here said to have heaped upon Menelaus, nothing of the kind appears in II. JS|. 516. where his death is mentioned. Heyne, therefore, suggests that 0aro, in the next line, should be rendered ptttavit, credidil ; in which sense ^p immediately suc- ceeds. 3x2 460 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. -yva>. 'Ec 7rXi?0i>v Uvai f jurjS' avrtoc 76f3oio. ovrr](T KO.T \O\KOV' av 35 40 fv Kpartprj' o r] E 01 wpwro ^ MfVfXaoc? 7TfuSa^voc Aa Trarpt* x2ojUVOiO Kara ', ?ri 8' auroc pio- u S' aTTaXoTo 81' avyivog ri\vff aicw/crj CljOaj3rj(T TflJ^f' 7T* Atfiari ol Sfwovro KOjUai, Xa/oirfo-crtv bfiotai, 45 50 Olov 32. pe\9tv fit re. vr\inoQ lyva>. So Hesiod. Op. D. 1. 216. 7ra0a>v ^1 r ^17- Hence Plato Sympos. zra j?/?. , KO.I pr], Kara TIJV irapoi- jiiav, wffTTfp vjjTTiov, TTctQovTa yv&vai. To the same effect, Prov. xxiii. 3. LXX. iravovpyoQ idwv irovrjpbv ri/twpoi;/uj>ov KpareptDg CLVTOQ irai^ivtrai, oi dc atypovig TTapekOovreQ ir)ni(!)9r]aav. 37- dprjrov yoov. Horrendum, detesta- bilem luctum ; from apa;u,a. Nodus. 53. olov di Tptyti tpvoc, K. r. X. This 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, P'. 461 EV oio7roX, 00' aXf a' KaXov, rrjXtOaov, TO SE re Trvomt SovEouat 55 Ilavrotwv av^uwv, icai re jSpvtt avOti XEUJOJ)* 'EX0wv 8' E^cnnvrjc aVfjUOC, e, |3ouv apiraGr), r\ric; , Xa]3wv icparpot(Ttp Ilpwrov, ETTftra SE 0' al/Lia cai f^Kara wavra Arywv, a/uL^l ^ rov y /CUVEC r avSpe TE vofirj^ 65 IloXXa juaX' tu^oumv a7TO7rpo0v, oiS' tdtXovatv 1 Avriov eXO^jULEvaC juaXa yap ^Xwpov SEOC a[pft. "He v ou rtvt 6vjj.bg Ivt oT/j0<7 kv oiOTToXy. Schol. epjyjuy Kai obtain the arms of Euphorbus. There is p,ovrjpei. Eustath. tyacri yap TO. iv sp^jLti^t mention, however, in Pausan. II. 17- of a Kai povuZovTa 0wra /Lta'Aiora Od\\uv. shield, dedicated in the temple of Juno at Heyne, after Koeppen, compares Catull. Mycenae, rjv MfvsXaog TTOTS. afaiXtro Eu- LXII. 49. Ut flos in septis secretus nascitur Qopfiov kv 'iXfy. This shield is said to have hortis, Ignotus pecori, nullo contusus aratro, been recognised by Pythagoras, as that Quern mulcent aura, firmat sol, educat imber. which he bore, in the person of Euphorbus, Propert. Eleg. I. 2. 12. Surgit et in solis in the Trojan war. See Hor. Od. I. 28. felicius arbutus antris. 11. Diogen. Laert. VIII. 5. Ovid. Met. 55. TT)\e9dov. The verb Tr]\t9dh),vireo, XV. 160. .Elian V. H. V. 26. is properly applied to plants, as in this pas- 7^- aKi^riTa. Adverbially, for aKix^rw^, sage; so also in II. Z. 148. Od. E. 63. H. i. e. to no purpose. Hesych. aKi%7jra- aKa- 116. and elsewhere. Hence, metaphorically. raXj/Trra. The expression uKt^Jfra ^tw- in II. X. 423. ^f. 142. Of the verb /3pyw, Ktiv passed into a proverb, of which we in the following line, see Lex. Pent. Gr. in meet with the following variations. M. An- voce. ton. de seipso : V. TO TO, adtivara 462 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. Aicm'Sao 8a/0povoe* ot 8' a (Ti y Ovr]TOL(Ti 8ajurj^Uvat, 778' o y', 17 'A^tAiji, rov aQa.va.Tr) TEKE jtir)ri7/o. 8f roi MfvlAaoc, 'Ap>jtO 'Ar/OEO vtoc, IlarpoicXtj) 7Tptj3ac, Tpwwv rov apiffTOv 7r0v, 80 riav^ot^rjv Eu0op|3ov, 7raupiva.Q a IlaTrr^vf 8' a/3* tTTftra Kara ari\ag' avrtKa 8' c-yvw Tov /uv a7ratvujUvov KrXura ru^a, rov 8' 7rt yaty 85 ov* /o/oi 8' aTjua car' oira/iVTjv wrEtX^v. 8ia TT/oojuaxwv, KtKOpvOfjitvoQ aWoirt wC) 0Xoyt c' 8' apa EITTE TT^OC ov fj.eya\rjro^a OV/ULOV' 90 juot iyw, ct jucy KE XtTrw Kara reu^ea KaXa, ov 0', 6c Kttrat l/Lt^c t'vcic' v0a8c rt/ifjc, Mry rtc )oi Aavawv vfjuco-r/o-trat, oc KV '/8rjrat' Et 81 cv "Ecropt juiovvog tXoc 8ffXf^aro r O7T7ror' avr)p 0%p TT/OOC 8atjuova "Ov K 0oc i"tju^, ra^a ot julya TT^jUa KvXiaOrj' T(j> ju' ou ric Aavawv ve[i&rftc o rau0' wpjuafvf Kara fypiva KOL Kara 0uju6v, To$pa 8* ETTI Tpa'xov GTiytq i]\vOov' ^pX ^ ap' f 'EKra>p. Avrap oy' ?O7rt<7tt> avE^a^o, Xt?r $ vKpov 'Evr|OO7raXto/uVOc* WOTE Xtf -fivytveiOQ, "Ov /oa KVVEC T Kai avSpfC OTTO orafyioto Stwvrat 1 10 KOI (frwvYJ' TOV ' Iv ^pftrtv a\KifJLOv r\rop i, dtKWV 8f r' j3rj OTTO diro narpoicAoio Ktf ^av^oc ^ tKero Wvoc; Irat IlaTrratvwv Aiovra [liyav, TeXafj-wviov viov' 115 Tov SE jiiaX* all//' vorj(T jLta^rj^ ITT' apurrepa Trat OapavvovO' trdpovg, KCU 7rorpvvovra fia Alav, Sevpo, TTSTTOV, 7Tpi IlarpOKXoto OavovTog 1 20 t K VKUV 7T/O * arap ra y '* A'/avrt DarpOKXov, 7Tt KXvra TEU^E' aV^upa, 125 TCLJULOL 6$ ' lyyvOtv r/X0, ^pwv (TOKOC, ^VTE Trvpyov. "Ejcrwp S' a^ lc OjUiXov iwv avxa?^' Iratptuv* 'Ec St^pov 8' avo/oou(7* SiSov 8' 07 ru^a icaXa 130 Tpwcri (frspfiv TT/oori aarru, jUya icXfOC jU/Ltvat airw. 8', ciju^i MfvotriaS^ aaicoc cvpu fcaXv^/ac, WV TTfpl Ot(Tt TK(T(TtV /oa rf V^TTI' ayovTi avvavrriawvTai Iv vXp "Av8jOC 7raKTij|0C' 6 ^ T rjpwt j3f , 'Apr}/ffiv 0t\ov ^rop. So Ovid. Heroid. Ethic. II. 9. ra eXaxicrra Xijirreov r&v XV. 112. Adstrictum gelido frigore pectus KctK&v. Hannibal ap. Polyb. XV. TWV /itv erat. See Monk on Hippol. loc. cit. Rhunken. ayaQ&v ad TO n'tyiGrov, T&V KCLKUV de TO Ep. Grit. I. p. 120. i\dxi(rTOV oiptlaBai. 136. irav de r ITTKTKVVIOV K. T. \. Plin. 112. Traxvourai. Is chilled, or frozen ; N. H. VIII. 19. Cum pro catulis fera dimi- scil. with vexation. Schol. VTTO \VTTTIQ cat, oculorum aciem traditur defigere in ter- TrriyvvTcu, SaKvtTac 97 fiera^opa airb r?)g ram, ne venalula expavescat. Compare Val. TraxvrjQ. ^Esch. Choeph. 76. KpvQaioig Place. I. 758. irtvQtoiv Traxvovfjitvr]. Eurip. Hipp. 803. 2 464 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. TrivQoq evl aTijOeaaiv o S', 'iTTTToXo^oto TTat'cj Auictwv ayoe Eicrop' virocpa towv ^aXcTTtjJ riviTrcnrs /mvOtp' 141 "EKTO/O, tSo aptoT, jua^C apa TroXXov UO* H 0vjXiv iovra. VUV, OTTTTtoC K TTo'XtV Kttt aOTU (TawtTrJC VV XaoTo-o-i TTOVOV icat Srjptv Wevro, Et S' ovroc Trport atrru julya Dprnjuoio CLVCLKTOS 160 EXaot Twvtwc> KOI jutv tpvGa.iiJ.eOa ^apjtti]^, v 'Apyuot Saj07ri]Sovoc evrea icaXa , icat K' UVTOV ayoiptOa "l\iov Toiou yap OEpcnr(i)v iriaT avlpoc, oc 'Apytwv Trapa vrju<7i, icai ay^jua^;ot 0paVovrc. 165 7 AXXa crv' A'/avroc UaX?rooc ou/c avra, Ka fJLa\iaaa>9aC 7Tt crlo Tov S' ap' vTroSpa i^wv 7rpO(r0j fcopu^atoXoc "Eicrwp* rXauic, rt?j (TV roToc wv vTrlOTrXov t7Tc; 170 ocrtrot Awjctrjv /ot/3a)Xaca 139. 7Tv0of aE^wv. Latine, fovens, re- unconscious of the transportation of this a.T. Interfectus est. Of the II. A. 4. ^E. 488. following line, see on II. II. 271. 155. oiicad' ifjitv. The verb del is un- 167- KCLT oave id&v. Scil. avrov. As soon derstood. Of aiveaQai, signifying adesse, as you saw his face. Compare II. 23. 286. see note on II. K. 235. 172. rwv. For rowrwv ; as usual in 163. avrov. Sarpedon. Glaucus was Homer. See on II. A. 9. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. 465 OlOV A'/avra TTtXaijOco OVTOL fyw tppiya jua%Tjv, ouSe KTUTTOV ITTTTWV 175 'AXX' att ye Ato? Kpae' ore S' auroc 7rorpuvi juox^ao-^at. 'AXX' ay Sfvpo, TTETTOV, Trajo' f^t' I'OTCKTO, icat i tpyov' 'HI Travrjjulptoe KOKOC (rarojuat, we ayopeveig, 180 "H rtva cai Aavawv aXjcrje, juaXa 7Tp afJLWtfJiEvai TTfpi IlarpoKXoiO H7TWV, T|OW(TO-tV K/cX , (cat Av/ctoi, icai AajO^av care, ^)tXot, fjLvriGaaOe QovpiSoQ aXcf}c" l85 av 70* 'A^tX^o^ ajLtu/iovoc fWfa SUCD KaXa, ra IlarpOKXoto jSirjv Ivapt^a icaracrac Arjtou c TroXifJLOto' Oitjjv S' Ki^avv I ? Q/ca juaX', OWTTW r^Xe, TTOOTI Kpat7rvolc ouv curdvtvOev '/ Ktvr/(rae pa icaprj Trporl ov juu0rjcraro Ovfuov* 200 T A SftX', ouf rt rot Qa.va.Tog w Oc 8r) rot o-xtSov iem* For KaQ' o, or on. may compare Soph. Elect. 696. orav 8t TIQ 3o 466 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. "ElCTOpt S' TJpjUOv, Swpoiai Kararpv-^io teal iStoSrj 225 Aaoi/c, Vjulrfpov $ l/cacrrou OV/JLOV a^w. Tto Tic vuv i0v^ rTjOajUjUVOC> 'Hf (rawOfiTtt)' rj -yap TroXf/iou tN Oc o K JlarpoicXov, feat r0viwra TTJO, Tpwac C tTTTToSa/iouc fpvtr^, i^y $ Oi Atac, 230 "Hjuto-u T( Ivapwv aTToSarro-Ojuat, TIJJLKTV S' auroc "Ejw yoV TO Si Ot KXfOC 0-(TTat, 0<7(TOV IjUOl 7T|0. *Qc 0aa ' o l t S' i0i>c Aavawv jSptaavrfC fjSijo'av, Aov/oar' avao-^ojUEvof juaXa Se Gtcriv tXwtro Ov^og Nf/cpov VTT* Atavroc pvtv TfXa/zamaSao* 235 NrjTTtot* ^r TToXlatrtv ITT' avrw Ovfjiov a Km roV ap' A'/a^ t7T jSoi^v ayaObv T i 7T7TOV, t5 MfVfXaf AlOTp^C, OUJCETt VWl EXTTOjUat aUTW TTf/0 VOCTTrj, vjLtcrt^(T0a) o vi TIaTpoK\ov Tpw^tri Kuai fJiiXTrrjOpa yV Ur' 'lSoiVi/c KOI Twv cT a'XX(*)v rt^ KEV ^trt fyptalv ouvOjUar' i7rot, 26o "Oo-o-ot Sr) jUro7Tt(T0 jua^v rjyftpav ap' '' or ?ri TTpo^ocrt a7TrOC TTorajuoo julya KUjua TTOTI poov, ajuQovtlv also is sometimes used. serves that the representation is so strik- 275. vticpbv Sk irpoXiirovrtQ. Scil. ingly expressive of the dashing sound, like Achivi. 468 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. Tpwc vTrepBvfjLOi t'Xov iyxsaiv, tejuevot TTtp* 'AXXci vficuv fpvovTO* jmivvvOa 8 KOI row 'Axatoi MlXXov a7T<7(TEopKuva Sa/^>pova, Qaivoiroq vibv, 7T|Ofj3avra, jit(rrjv Kara yaarspa rvfa' Sf 0wpi?Koe yuaXov, Sia 8' tvrepa ^aXKoe "H0W* o 8' V Koviyvi TTEO-WV f'Xf yalav a-yoorto. 315 Xwpr/o-av cT VTTO TE Trpojua^oi Kai 0ai&jUoe f 'EKra)p. 'Apyttoi SE julya ta^ov, Ipvo-avro 8s vKpoi>c, ^OpICVV 0', 'llTTToOooV T* XvOVTO <$ rCU^e' aTT* WjUltoV. "EvOa KEV avre Tpwcp 'Ap?jt^>tXwv VTT' 'A^atwv "iXtov i(rav3i7(Tav, avaXKtV, Kai Aavawv* oucT 01 70^ avaijiiwri yg juaxovro" i ^ TToXv tyOivvOov' /Ujuvjvro yap aii av' 6jUiXov aX^jUvat TTOVOV aiTrvv. 365 e 01 jUv juapvavro 8juac irvpOQ' ot/81 ICE TTOT' 'HlXiov OGGOI aptorot Oi 8' a'XXoi Tpw jcal IvKvrjjUi^c 'A%aioi 370 TroXfjUi^ov w?r' ai0pi" 7T7rraro 8' avyr) tou oaa, vtyoq 8' ou 0aivro Traarr/c IloXXov aJ(rav, from 368. ^ept yap Kar%ovro K. r. X. Virg. sipyw, not from pxo/iat. So also in II. II. jEn. XI. 610. fundunt simul undique tela 481. Crebra nivis ritu, ccelumque obtexitur um- 361. rot 5' ayxfi| ravuetv, /mtOvovaav aXoityrj' 390 A?ajUvoi 8' apa rofy Stavpac;' 7Tpt S' avrou ''Ayptoc* ovSl K' "Apnc Xaocro-ooc, ouSl c' ' Tov -yf iSovd' ovotratr', oiS' i juaXa jutv %oXoc tfcot. ToTov ZEUC CTTI IlarpOKX^ avSpwv re icai ITTTTWV 400 "Hjuart rw ravuo-(T Kaicov TTOVOV. Ou 8* apa TTW rt IIoXXov yap a7ravu0 vfwv fj.apvavTO Ooawv, \i VTTO TJOWWV* ro jutv ouTrorf eXirtro ^Ujit^ , aXXa $wov, ev(^ptjLi^0vra TruX^o-tv, 405 airovOGTricrtiv' fTTft ou ro IXirtTO Tra/UTrav, TTToXieOpov avtv Wev 9 ouSf cri)v aurw. DoXXaict yap ro^ jUTjrpoc 7Tu0ro, vod^tv CIKOUWV, "H ot aTrayylXXfo-Kf Ai6c /uyaXoto vorj/xa. Ar) ror y' ou ot tetTrt icaKov rocrov, OO-CTOV tTvyftii, 410 Mrjrrjp, orrt ^oa ot TroXu ^tXraro^ wXfO' Iratpoc- Ot 8' atft ?Tpt vfjcpov, aicaxjulva Soupar' pfytTTOvro, /cat a 8l rt flTTfCTKfV 'Ax af WV ^)tXot, ou juav ^jutv EvicXffe airovttcrOai 415 386. yowvara re, K. r. X. See on II. B. from Eustathius. Compare Val. Place. VI. 146. 355. 389. we 5' or avrjp K. T. \. Homer gives 392. /cvjeXoV. See on II. A.^212. us a most lively picture of their drawing 398. ovSs K' *Apr) \aoaaoog K. T. \. the body on all sides, and instructs in the Compare II. N. 128. ancient manner of stretching hides, being 401. travvaae TTOVOV. See on II. A. 336. first made soft and supple with oil. And 404. ro. For $t' o, wherefore. See Matt. though this comparison be one of those Gr. Gr. . 290. c. mean and humble ones, which some have 408. TroXXaKi yap rode K. T. X. Of the objected to, yet it has also its admirers, various intimations which Achilles had re- for being so expressive, and for represent- ceived respecting his fate, compare II. A. ing to the imagination the most strong and 352. 416. I. 410. II. 709. S. 59. 360. T. exact idea of the subject in hand. POPE : 420. and elsewhere. 472 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. 7ri 'yXa^upae* aXX' avrov yala Tlaai \avot' TO KEV r\fJLtv a^>ap TTO\V *H TOVTOV TpW(T(Tt /U0/JGTOjUV LTTT TTOTI afyirtpov Ipuarat, jcai Ku8oc apcr0a. 420 , i cai juopa Trap 6jiia>c, /UTJTTW rtc /owtrw iroXefjioto. apa XaXcOV oupavov TJCE 8t' ai^lpoc arpuyfroto. "iTTTTOt 8' AiaKiSao, jua^rjf a7ravi>0v EO KXaTov, 7Tt8r) Trpwra irvQiaQr] 'Ev KOVt)(Ti 7T' "E/cropoc a 'H juav Airojiiowv, Atwpfoc a\KtfjLOg vibe;, IloXXa ftV ap jULCKTTiyi Qoij 7TjUatTO IloXXa jUEtXt^fotdt 7rpo 7Tt v^a^ ?ri TrX 'H^fXIrr^v ifvat, our' TroXfjuov jur' ' 'AXX', wo-rf o-r^Xrj ^iVt fjUTTfSov, rjr' ETTI ru 425 430 435 Gfp/ia Kara ^c /o jUU|OOjUVOtVv, Trapa Suyov a/i0orpw re* 'H Vva Svarrjvottrt juer' av^pdaiv a'Xye' IE\^TOV: 445 Ov juev yap ri TTOV eartv 6tvpwre/oov avSpbg riavrwv, oarra re 'ycum' 7Tt TTVEtei re fcai 'AXX' ov juav vjutv ye Kat apjuao-t ^ ptajUiSijc eTroxwerat* ov yap eatrw. tCj we Kai rev^e' tx ei > Ka * tTTEv\Tai avra>c ; 450 ^' ev yovvear Kat e?rt icve^ae tepov e'Xvp. 455 lV tc eiTrwv, tTTTTOtdtv eveTTvevtre jutvoc ^ Tw S', aTTO ^atrawv KOVITJV ouaepov 0oov apjita juera Tpwag KOL 'A^atovc- Toto-t 8' eV AvTO[Ji&<*)v jua^er', a^vvjuevoe Trep eratpov, "iTTTTOtc a/o-o-wv, war' aiyvTnoe juera ^ijvac. 460 f Pea /zev yap ^>euye(TKev VTT' ec Tpwwv 'PeTa S' e7rat!;a(rKe TroXvv Ka0' ojUtXoy 'AX ' ov)( ypet ^(ura^, ore aevairo S Ov yap TTWC ^Vj otov eov0' teptj) evt e^opjuaar^at, KOI liria^iv wKtag ('TTTTOVC- 465 ^r) jutv eratpoc avr)p iSev 600aXjuoT(Ttv Vi6c Aaepceoe At/iovtSao* Sri) S' oTTt^e Stypoio, KOI Avro/ueSovra 7rpo/o Avroc X WV WjUOKTtv ayaXXerat Ataici^ao. Tov 8' avr' Avrojue^wv Trpotrl^rj, Atoj/oeoc vtoe* , rtc yap rot 'Axaccov aXXoc ojuotoc, 475 446. ow ^Iv yap rf TTOU K. r. X. The I. 298. irijfiara yap r aidrjXa 9eoi 9vij- same sentiment occurs in II. Q. 525. and roltri vipovat. Petron. Arb. J7eM / Aew / thus Solon ap. Herod. I. 32. Trav torn/ av- no* miseros ! quam totus homuncio nil est ! QpwiroQ 9vp+opfi. Compare Ibid. VII. 47. So Job v. 7. LXX. avOpuiroe yivvarai Eurip. Alcest. 812. oi jStog a\770wg 6 jStog, KOTT^. Compare Ib. xiv. 1. aXXd ffVfKpopfi. Menander ap. Stobteum. 453. OP^MW. Scil. Trojanis. ATravra ra %u>d sort /naicaptwrara, Kai 469. vrjKipSta. Fain, useless. Eustath. vovv t^ovra p,a\\ov ctvOpuTrov TTO\V. aavvtrov Kara TOVQ iraXaiovQ' KtpSoQ yap Philemon ap. eund. TTO\V y' |rri Travrwj/ 0aoe <"V ; vvv o au 0avaro iceu MoTpa Ki\avei. AXXa o' '/TTTTUJV a7ropr)(TOjULai, o^pa jua^Wjueu. 480 E^OT * 'AXktjUtSwv 8f )3or) $oov MiGTiya KOL rjvia Xa^tro airopovas' vorjo-e St 0a{ / AVTIKO. 8' Alvdav Trpodt^wvecv tyyuc iovra* Aivfta, Tpwwv /SouXrj^opE ^aXico^trwvwv, 485 ITTTTW TWO tvorjcra TroSwKtOQ AlaKiSao E^ TToXfjUOV 7TpO0aVVTE (TUV 17VtO^OtO"l KdKOLGl' TXaTfv vavrt]3tov oravrc fiax^craaSai "AprjV. 4QO t\x-v >f I . > $> > /n .v ' ' lie f^ar ovo aTriarjarEv ic Tratc Avyai, oTpcy' >' 5* x \ ^\ >/ H o OVK ty\o(; tpuro, om TTJOO OE ettraro EV yaarpl Sm Swo-r^poc fXao-o-fv. o orav 6^i>v X WV Tr^Xficuv ai^Tj'ioc av^p, 520 eZ.oirtOt Ktpawv ]3o6c a , o 7T(TV WTTrtOC' V Ot vf yua. Soupi ^>aiV(jJ' 525 'AXX' 6 JUEV avra i^wv ^Xfvaro n/)0(T(Ta> -yap /carfKVi/^' ro 8' ^o7Tt0 Sop i, 7Tl 8' Kai vv KE 817 ^t^)oro-' airowra tcaorov. 8' 'Arploc wtov 7rorpvvouo-a TrpotnjuSa, MEVfXaov, 6 yap ^oa ot syyvOev r\tv, Sifiag KOL ar/pa p Trvpog alvov Xt julvoc, ouS' cnroXriyei 565 < yap "Orri /oa ot 7ra/i7rptt>ra 0wv ^pTjo-aro Travrwv* 'Ev SE j3tl}V WfJLOKTL KOL Iv yOVVWGLV 0)]IC, Kai ot /iutrjc Oapaoc EVI o > r^0o p o I iv EV^KEV, 570 "Hr, icat ipYOjUEVi? juaXa TTE/O ^la\avaa SaKEEiv* Xapov TE' ot at/i' avOpwirov' Toiov fjnv Qdpatvg TrXfjcrE ^)plvac ajU^t B^ ' ETTt IlarjOo/cXw, KOI aco ' Vl TpW(T(7t oc T', ayaOog TE* /zaXtcrra SE jutv rtfv U, 7Ti ot 547. ^wrt Trop^vpgTjv JjOiv fc. T. X. See 565. dXX' "EKrwp fc. r. X. on II. A. 27. ignea virtute grassatur, furit. 551. Trufcaffaaa. See on Tl. 9. 124. 570. 0ap(ro. Perseverance. Eustath. ro 561. arra. See on 11. I. 603. STripovov rife /nm'ag Xsyst. 564. iffefidffffaTO 9vfj.6v. Has searched, 572. Xapov. Agreeable, pleasant. Schol. i. e. /<* ^r/'et?erf wy 7/cor<. See on II. A. Trpotnjj/fe, yXuKu. II. T. 316. Xapov ?rapa 190. r OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, P'. 477 Tov pa Kara ^OKrrijpa j3aXe ?av#6c 'A/Savra 0c'|3oi>8* 8ta Trpo 8f \a\KOv f f 7T(TWV' arap 'Arpt8r]C McVfXttOC 580 ' /c Tpwwv pu(7 jufra 8' tyyvOev laTa^vog ibrpvvtv 'A(rm8p vaXfyKtoc, 6? ot a?ravrwv (j>i\TaTog O-K:V, 'AjSuSo^t oiKia vcutuv* t(rajuvoc 7rpO(r^)^ tKCLEpyog 'ATroXXwv" 585 ' e^"' aXXoc *A\aiwv rap|3?7VOC- 590 lN Qc ^aro* TOV & ax*O vt$i\i) Bf) ^ 8ta Trpojua^wv KtKOpvOfjLtvo Kat ror 1 apa KpovtSrjc IXfir' aly&a Ovaaavotaaav, Kara vE^leero't icaXu^fv' rrjv 8' IrtVaSf* 595 BX^ro yap WJLIOV Soupi, 7Tpo "Aicpov tTTtXiySriv' ypa\pe ol ot oariov &XP l AiXjU*? IlouXuSajuavroc' o yap ]3aX a^Sov iX^wv. 600 Arfirov avO' "Eicrwp o-xs^ov ourao- Ytov 'AXfKrpvovo^ jUfya^ujuo , 7Tt OUKTl a 605 B/3X//KE ^wprjica Kara 6voio pivog Kai ^tipac; CLCLTTTOVC; \ aXX' v vrjudi fifXaivrjo-i 7Tcro-0ai* 117 8', oaric IraTpoc cnrayytiXtit Td\tara 640 }* 7Tl OV T^c, on 01 ioc 'AXX' ov Trrj Suva/xai i^iv roiourov ^ 'Hfpi yap KarE^ovTai 6/uwc auroi T Kai ITTTTOI. Zfi) ?rarp, aXXa au /outrai WIT' rjtpog viac 'Ax*wv. 645 noiTjtrov o aWpriv, Soc S' o(j>OaXjj.ot ore ^i^ou. The ^ew is perfectly distinct from the obsolete usual construction of XavQdvtiv is with a cucdZot, to point, from which the part. participle. The use of ore, in this passage, perf. pass, dica^fjikvog continually recurs. is peculiar to Homer ; and very rarely em- Of the following sentence, see on II. I. ployed. 234. 637. aKnxta.T. For aK^x^xrai, 3 plur. 647- ti/ 8e 0a fcai oXeaaov. Longinus perf. pass, from d(crj%w, to grieve. This cites this passage ; and his words afford an reading, which is that of the early editions, excellent commentary thereon. De Sublim. and supported by several MSS. is correct. . 9. tanv w aXrjOwt; TO irdQoQ A*iavTO- Heyne retains aK/j%^arat, which is found ov yap %yv su%erai (ijv yap TO aiTi]^,a in some copies : but the formation of it is row tfpuoQ TcnrtivoTipov) d\\' iirttdfi tv quite anomalous. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 198. drrpdKT

]V dvfipictv etc; ovdiv 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. 479 lN Qc io.ro' TOV SE irarrip oXo^vparo AVTIKO. S' f)pa /iv c Ttc T Xtwv OTTO "Oar, 7Tt a/o KE Ka^ffi Kvvaq T a OtVfi jutv OUK fiwcrt |3owv IK TRap EXttr^at, i'iaaovTEs' o tte Kpeiwv tpart^wv 660 i, aXX* ouri Trpijffffet' Oa/ULttc; yap O.KOVTZQ ataaovm Oao-f/awv OTTO 8' OTTO vovtyiv J3r] TfrtTjorf *Q,Q OTTO ITarpoKXoto )3or)v ayaObg Mev\ao 665 "HitE TroXX' aticwv* 7TjOt yap oi, JUT} jUiv 'A^atot ^ApyaXtov Trpo ^ojSoto fXwp S^totan \iirotev' IloXXa ^ M?jpiovr} r Kat Aiavr(T(r' ETTfrfXXfv* At'avr', 'Apytiwv ^y^ropf, Mijptovi] rf, arpOKXijoc SftXoTo 6/0 * Traarfc yap ETTtorraTO jUtX^oe wv* vvv au Gavaroc Kat MoTpa Kt apa Ilavro(7 TraTrratvwv, WOT' airo^, ov /oa rf 'O^urarov pK(T0at virovpaviwv 7TTr]vwv, 675 "Ov TE Kat v\jjoO^ lovra ?ro8a^ ra^i> OUK sXa^f TTTW^, 0ajuv(j) VTT' afjKpiKOfj.^ KaraKEt^UEvoc* aXXa r' IV' aurw "Eo-o-uro, KOI TE IULLV wKa XajSwv i^ftXfro OVJLLOV' tN fllC TOTE (TOl, MfVfXaE AtOrpE^)C, 0(T<7 ^>atVW Ilavroo-E StvEta^rjv, TroXIwv Kara Wvo traipujv, 680 ytvvalov ix SiaOtffOai, Sta TCIVT dya- lines being parenthetical. In some MSS. VO.KT&V, on Trpog r^v \LOLW\ V apytl, $>Q vv. 659, 660. are wanting. on raxtora airelrai, a>g irdvTWQ TYIQ 667- dpyaXtou Trpo 6(3oto. On account aptTrJQ tvpr)iov diov, KOLV avr< o/ /Ae /i^A^. This sense of the preposition Zi> avTirdTTijTai. The sentiment is Trpo is very unfrequent. See Matt. Gr. Gr. similar in Lucan : Phars. IV. 488. Non . 575. Heyne constructs the sentence tamen in coeca bellorum nube cadendum est : thus : /} TrpoXtTroisv fiiv did, jUEyaXrj E TroOri Aavaoitrt rruKrat. 690 'AXXa (TV y' at^' 'A^tXr)t, uiwv eiri vr\aq 'A^atwy, EtTTEtv, at KE ra^ttrra VEKVV ETTI vija o-awo-p Pvjuvov* arap ra y rev^e E^Et icopv^atoXoc ' Ejcrwp. *Oe 0ar'* 'AvrtXc^oc SE KarEoruyE, jJLvQov aKOio-ac* Ar)v SE jutv ajU0ac MEVfXaou B?j o vtEtv, ra OE rUY Aaooo/c(j>, 6? ot (T^EOO Tov JUEV SaK/Di>x^ ovra TTO^EC 0pov IK TroXEjuoto, 700 Vfjt /caKOV 7roc ayyEXsovra. vS' apa paZ^)^Oa JULTITLV a/)t V7ro8i/vr /zaX' WKO, NEK^OV atpavrc ^>jOr' EIC TTOVOU" avrap oTTiaue 685. ci 5' aye. See on II. A. 696. 0aXepj) ^6 ot IG^ITO (jxavr). Virg. 302. -or0' -n/JLiovoi, Kpartpbv juevoc aju^)tj3aXovrc, f 'EXca)ff' ? o/ooc Kara TratTraXofdaav arapTrov , 17! 8o/ou jUEya vrfiov' Iv r Ov/nog v icajuarq> r cai t^p^J, <77TuSovr(rpov* avrap oirtvBtv Amvr' ttr^avtrrjv, axrrf Trpwv to"^avi vowp "Ocrrf KOI I(p9ifjnt)v Trora/iwv a 727- wc /tiev. Sometimes. And so again riousness ; the body carried, to a beam, for in v. 730. being heavy and inanimate ; the Trojans to 733. rwv dt rpaTrero XP^C. Expallue- dogs, for their boldness ; and to water, for runt. Compare II. N. 279. their agility and moving backwards and for- 737. rjvTt irvp, K. T. X. The heap of wards ; the Greeks to a flight of starlings images which Homer throws together at the and jays, for their timorousness and swift- end of this book, makes the same action ness. POPE: from Eustathius. appear with a very beautiful variety. This 742. pkvoQ a/z0t/3a\ovrg. Putting on, description of the burning of a city is short, i. e. exerting, their strength. The expres- but very lively. He compares the Ajaxes sion is analogous to a/u^i/3aXXfi GCLKOQ, to a boar for their fierceness and boldness : %iT&va, and the like. In precisely the to a long bank that keeps off the course of same sense, we have in II. H. 164. iTmi/xs- the waters, for their standing firm and im- VOQ a\Kr]v. moveable in the battle ; those that carry 747- i.G%a.v'f.Tr\v. Scil. Trojanos. Com- the dead body, to mules dragging a vast pare v. 752. beam through rugged paths, for their labo- 3 Q 482 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, P'. e re TTCKTI poor Treiove rriai 750 nXaan>, ouSe rt jUiv (rOivs'i priyvvm *Q, aid Atavre /ia^rjv avftpyo Tpwwv* 01 ' aju' tVovro, ^uw 3' cv Tottrt juaAtora, AlveiaG r 'Ay^ttrtaSijc, Kat ^cu&juoe "Ecrwp. Twv S' wore ^/apwv vl^oc cpxerat, rjc KoXotaiv, 755 OuXov KEicXTjyovreCj ore TTpoiSwmv lovra Kipicov, 6 re o-jutKpp epwrj. 755. tyap&v. See on II. II. 583. 760. Trspi r' a/*^t re ra^pov. See on II. 757. K'IQKOV. A bird of the TzawA : species. B. 305. See Aristot. Hist. Anim. IX. 38. 761. 7roX/iov 5' ou viyvcr' epw^. See on II. n. 302. TH2 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA^QAIA, 5 TPAMMA, 2'. 'OHAOnOIIA. "AXXwe. Gene 'A^tX^'i Trap' 'H^at'orov 0tpv 6'rrXa. THE ARGUMENT. THE GRIEF OF ACHILLES, AND NEW ARMOUR MADE HIM BY VULCAN. The news of the death of Patroclus is brought to Achilles by Antilochus. Thetis, hearing his lamentations, comes with all her sea-nymphs to comfort him. The speeches of the mother and son on this occasion. Iris appears to Achilles by the command of Juno, and orders him to show himself at the head of the entrench- ments. The sight of him turns the fortune of the day, and the body of Patroclus is carried off by the Greeks. The Trojans call a council, where Hector and Poly- damas disagree in their opinions ; but the advice of the former prevails, to remain encamped in the field. The grief of Achilles over the body of Patroclus. Thetis goes to the palace of Vulcan to obtain new arms for her son. The description of the wonderful works of Vulcan ; and lastly, that noble one of the Shield of Achilles. The latter part of the nine-and-twentieth day, and the night ensuing, take up this Book. The scene is at Achilles' tent on the sea-shore, from whence it changes to the palace of Vulcan. 01 julv fj.apva.vTo Stjuac Trupoc alOofjisvoio. 8' 'A^tX^i' TroSae ra^y^ ayyfXoc Tov ' vp 7rp07rapot0 VEW Ta 0povovr' ava. Ovfjibv, a fjffaQ ' ctjoa ftTTE ?rp6e ov jUyaXr)ropa Ovfj.6v' fjioi yw, ri T' ap' avre Kaprj KOJUOWVTEC 'Amatol 1. Skfiag irvpbs aiBofisvoio. See on II. applied as an epithet of oxen, who bear A. 595. their heads erect and stately among the 3. opOoicpaipduv. With their prows erect, herd. Compare supra v. 573. II. 9. 231. So again II. T. 344. This adjective is usually Od. M. 348. 484 'OMHPOY '1AIAAO2, 2'. Nr/vtriv 7n K\ovlovTai arvZo/ Mi) Si] pot rcXco-oxrt Oeol KUKO. KrjSfa Ov[j.tjj, "He TTOTE juot fJirjrrip &7T<|>|OaS, Kat /xot I'aTTf, ovwv rov aptarov, art ZWOVTOQ f/iflo, VTTO Tpwwv \ttytiv 0aoe 'HcXtoto. H juaXa 17 TtOvrjKt Mfvomou aXictjUOC vtoc, 2^rXtoc* rk* EKtXtvov, dTrwtrajuevov 8^'tov Trup, *At// 7ri vijac t/ufv, jurjS' "Eicropi T^t fna^E^Oai. Ea>c o TavO' wp/j-aivt Kara typtva KOL Kara OvfjLov, To oSu/ofro, SaKpua Xa'jSwv, ^XfjOC* O cT OTV KUOaXljUOV KJJjO* & yap ^irj Xaijuov a7rorjurji;i viSripa). wjuwSeV aKOUtrf Sf Trorvia jurjrrjp, 35 fVIJ l j3V0CT(TlV ttXoC TTttpa TTarpl t, oom Kara /Sfv^oc aXoc FXauicr/ T, 0aXta r, W T, 0O1] 0', ' AXlTJ T OT? T, Kai 'Aicraii), icai Kai MfXtrr^, jcat "latpa, Kai 'AjU^iflorj, ical 'Ayaur/, r, Iljowrw rf, 4>6pov(Ta TE, Auva/ifvi] re, r, icat 'AjU^tvojur/, KOI KaXXmvapa, ic> Kai IlavoTn], jcat ayaicXftrr) FaXarfta, 45 , Kat 'A^EvSrjc, Kai KaXXiavaao-a* "Ev0a S' i]v KXv/Lilvi], 'Iavipa re, icai 'Iavao- o^p KOvoucrai, ocr' iju<[) Vi KT$a *l juoi fyw SaXr), t5 /uoi W H r' ?Ti ap rKOV wiov a/ivjuova r, Kparfpov rt, 55 "E^o^ov T7pv, o S' a Tov julv yw flpli/'aa-a, NTJUCTIV 7ri7T|OOT)Ka KOpwvicrtv "iXiov fit Tpwai juax?(TOjUVOv' rov 8' ou^ uTroS^ojuai auric vo(Trrj(ravra, SO^LIOV IlTjXrjiov i(7(u. 60 ^ juoi ?wi KOI opot ri 01 49. aXXat 0', at Kara K. r. X. The 54. SveapiffroToiceia. Eustath. Nereids were in number fifty ; those whom rtroKuTa rov dpiarov. Homer has named being, perhaps, the most 56. o 5' avidpap.tv t'ovtii foof. Psalm eminent or beautiful. Hesiod has given a cxxvii. 3. LXX. 01 viol ffov o> veoQvTa complete enumeration of them in Theog. tXaiwj/. Compare Isaiah liii. 2. 242. See also Natal. Com. VIII. 6. Valck- 57. yowy dXo^e. See on II. I. 530. enaer on Ammon : c. 3. p. 161. Virgil has 59. vTrodeZopat. This verb, and the noun a catalogue of Nymphs, evidently borrowed VTTO^OX*}. are constantly employed to denote from this of Homer, in Georg. IV. 333. a hospitable reception. So again infra, v. 50. dpyweov. Transparent. Eustath. 89. Od. II. 70. Compare also Herod. I. wvavtl 0o>(T06poi/, Kai dpydi>, o !i\ov TCKOC, ??S' 7raKOvOVra. tV Qc ajOa ^wvjjcraa'a XITTE |3apu frrva^(ovrt Trapiararo Trorvm ju/jrrjp, 70 'O^v Si KWKua-aa-a Kaprj Xa]3c Trai^oc Oio* Kai /a' 6Xo^U|OOjUVTj 7Ta 7TTpovra Trpoo-rjvSa* TKVOV, rt cXaitc ; i"t ^ crrva^(t)v 7Tpo MfJrfjO jur), ra fifv a/o juot 'OXu/XTrtoc 'AXXa rt juot rwv lSoc> 7Tt 0tXoc wX0' raTpoc, 80 ; rov iyw TTfpt Travrwv rtov Iratpwv, rov aTrwXfo-a TfXwpta, 6avfj.a KaXa' ra juiy IlrjX^i 0ot Socrav, ayXaa , or o- j3/oorou avtpog jU/3aXov fuvp* 85 Q (TV jUV av0t jUr' aOavaryg aXirfcn Natftv, nT]Xi v e 8f 0vT]rr)v ayaytvOai O.KOITLV. Nwv S', tva icat (rot irivftog lv\ ^ vTroSf^at aurtc VOGTJ]Ga.VT' 7Tt OuS' /X OvfJLO^ CLVtoJEl 90 ovS' avpt(o VTTO Soupt ruTTac OTTO OV/ULOV ITarpojcXoto o f'Xwjoa MfvotrtaSfw a Tov o aurf TrpOfTKiTTf QTIQ j coc, (TO-at ? of ayopfuag* 95 yap rot 7Ttra jU0' "Eicrojoa Tror^uoc Tr)v Si jUy' o\0r)(ra(; irpocrtyri TroSae w/c Avrtica rf^vaujv, 7Tt OUK ap' jUfXXoy 68. 7rrxpw. Schol. tytZtjQ. See on II. 76. dXmicvai. Congregari. See on II. A. 667. t E. 823. 71. Kdpri Xa/3c. Brachio cervicem am- 95. oT ayopevtiQ. For on roiaura plexa. HEYNE. "ytvojiirjv ao, ouS' fra Tote aXXotc, 01 S?? TroAete Sa/ufv "Eicropt 'AXX' rtjuat Trajoa VTJUO-IV crwo-tov a\9 ToiO a>v, oloc ouri 'A^aiwv ^aXKO^irwvwv 105 'Ev TroXf^ufjj* ayopri r* afidvovic; dai KOL aXXoi. Kat f 'O^ r TroXi) 110 'AXXa ra JUEV irpoTETV'\O aL ao"OjUv, a^vujufvoi 7r/o, Qv/nbv Ivt GTrjOzGtri (frtXov $a/iaa p avrc avayicp. Ejcropa* K^pa 8' fyw rorf Sf^Ojuat, OTTTTOTE KEV 877 115 S' a6avaroL 0ot aXXot. HjOaJcXfjo^ vye Kf/pa, "OffTTfjO (f>i\TO,TOg (TK Att KjOOVlWVt CLVClKTt' 'AXXa I MoTjOa SajuacrK jua^?C> ^tXfoucra ?Tp* Tov S* i7juf/3r' 7Ttra 0a 0m Nai Sr) ravra -yE, TEKVOV, lr?7ru/xov' ou icaKov tm 100. e/iio ^e drjatv. For kSiniaiv, me not unfrequent. See on II. A. 135. 341. indiguit. See also on 11. JHJ. 485. and elsewhere. 101. vw 5', 7Tt ov fc. T. X. Achilles 104. a%9oQ apowp^g. Od. Y. 3?9. at)- breaks off at v. 106. and leaves the sentence r&> a%QoG apovpqQ. thus suspended, either because in his heat 107- wf cnroXoiro. Utinam pereat : he had forgot what he was speaking of, or which is the usual signification of wg, ei0, because he did not know how to end it : &c. with the optative. See on II. A. 415. for he should have said, Since I have done Soph. Elect. 126. t!> 6 rafo Tropw v *O\oir'. all this, I will perish to revenge him. No- 110. rjvTt KCUTVOQ, The anger of Jeho- thing can be finer than this sudden execra- vah is signified by smoke in Psalm xviii. tion against discord and revenge, which 8. Compare also Deut. xxix. 20. Psalm breaks from the hero in the deep sense of Ixxiv. 1. the miseries those passions had occasioned. 114. Kt^aX^f. See on II. O. 281. POPE. Ernesti understands the apodosis 119. dpyaXeog. Non compescendus. So to be contained in v. 107- Nunc quoniam, Horat. Od. I. 13. 4. Fervens difficili bile tu- Sfc. optem ut. This, however, he acknow- metjecur. ledges to be extremely harsh ; and aposio- 128. irrjTVfjiov. Adverbially for peses of a nature similar to the present are fiwg, scil. 488 'OMHPOY 'JAIAAO2, 2'. Ta/oo/iEvotc trdpoicriv afivvi^v alwvv o\tOpov 'AXXa rot vra KaXa /ucra TpwEfftrtv E^ovrat, 130 XaXKEa, /uap/iatpovra* ra JUEV Kopi;0atoXoc "Eicrwp Avrbg t\wv wjuotdtv aydXXeraC ov$e Arjpov 7ra i yXatt icara&Wfo juwXov Ilptv *y* ijU Sfup' fX^oucrav iv ofyOaX/uLo'iGiv t'Srjm. 135 p vfwjuat, a/i' r^Xttj) avtovrt, aXa 0poiaicrroio avaicroc. ' loto* Kat o > rp^vio'' a\iir)(Ti KaGtyvr]Tr)(Jt fjLtrrivSa' V vuv ^vr 0aXa\oyl ft/cfXoc aXicrjv* T/otc jiiV jutv )Uro7Tt v ^K E^uvavro ^uw AtavrE KOpvrrra, "Eicropa Ylpiafii^riv, dwo vttcpov StiSiZaaOai. Kat VI) KV l|OU(T(T r KOI aGTTtTOV ypdTO KvSoCj 165 Et JUT) Ili]Xta)vi 7roSjvjuoc w 135. Ij/ 6v re 0wv* irpo yap 7Ta 7TTjOOVra Sr/, Travrwv EKTrayXorar' avSpwv* 170 7ra/iuvov, ou EtvEica v\OTri alvri TTpO VEWV* Ot S' aXX?XoiC 6XKOUe, Ot ^, fpvo-o-acr^at 7TjOort"lXtov riv^/uLoe^ffav tTTtOvovaC juaXtara Sc ^aiSt/xoc "Eicrwp 175 fj.ifj.ov5v' K0aXrjv 8e Il^^at ava (TicoXo7r(T(Tt, ra/movB^ cnraXriG airb 'AXX' ava, jurjS' Kn icftffo' rtc aXXoc 185 , ot "OXujUTrov ayavvufrov a Ti)v 8' a7rajUij3o/ivoc * tW jUTa fJLW\OV ; ^OU(Tt TcV^E KlVOt. ou JUE ^)iXrj Trptv y' ta 0w/or)o-(To-0at, ' avTrjv eXOovaav ev bfyBaXfJLoiGiv t^wjuat" 190 STEVTO yap 'H^attrroio Trap' OIO-EJUEV vra icaXa* "AXXou S' ou TEW otSa, ru av icXura rfv^a 8uw, Et JUT) Atavroc y tra/coc TeXajUwvtaSao. 'AXXa >cat avrbg oy', fXTrojii', fvt 7rpwrotTT V >/ t l\ J - 5 ? //- /Oy > / Tf T xi /Uv ap we i7roue wpro Ait 0i LOtcFi )3aX' aiytSa Si ot KC^aXy vtyog icrrtQt Sla 0awv 205 Xpv(7ov, K o avrou Sate 'He S' ore KaTrvoc twv t| al jua Oire 7ravi7jUjOtoi irrvyfptjj Kptvwvraf "Aprjt K (T0rpou* ttjua S' T^fXt^ icaraSuvrt 210 T t at'crtTOUda, TTfptKTtovto'O'tv At MtO"yTO* ar'" ara/o T/Qtu(T. 388. Virgil, however, speaks of it, as 206. SK 5' avrov. Scil. row vtyovg. in general use in the Trojan war : JEn. II. Of the verb ^atw, see on II. E. 4. 313. Exoritur clamorque virum clangorque 207. o>C d' OTt KcnrvbQ K. T. \. Fires in tubarum. In the tragic writers also the use the day appear nothing but smoke, and in of the trumpet is repeatedly recognised in the night flames are visible because of the these times. See note on Eur. Phoen. 1392. darkness. And thus it is said in Exod. Pent. Gr. p. 382. It is affirmed, however, xiii. 21. that God led his people in the day by Aurelius Victor, c. 9. that this instru- with a pillar of smoke, and in the night ment had not then been invented ; though with a pillar of fire. POPE : from Dacier ; the authorities are greatly in favour of a who observes also that Homer made choice contrary hypothesis. Prior to the use of the of an island, since a town situated upon a trumpet shells were employed to answer the continent had other means besides signals same purpose. See Eurip. Iph. T. 304. Virg. by fire, to make known its necessities to the jn. VI. 171. Hesych. in v. Ko^of. Hence neighbouring country. the Scholiast on this passage : ^ airo rStv 209. KpivMVTai "Aprj'L See on II. B. idiwv xpovwv 6 TTOLTIT^Q a)v6fiaae rrjv 385. <7a\7riyya, eTrei oy&Trw T/vp^ro irapa TOIQ 211. 7r^rpt/ioi. Schol. iTraXXrjXoi, TraAaiotf *c6x\, ^SatyjUEvov o^a ^aXKw* Tov o ^rot UEV 7rU7T (ri)v tTTTrofcn Krai 7rori/m ITT' 'QicfayoTo /ooac aKOvra veeaSai. 240 Uv ^u iravaavro Kai OJULOUOV o ava iripwuev, cnro icparp)c v 8' ayopi7V ayfpovro, Trapog SopTroto fjie^effOaC 245 S' laraorwv ayopr) yivtT\ov$ rig ir\rj "EZsvOat' iravrag yap t\e rpo^uoc, OVVEIC' ' 'E^f^avi], Srjpov ^ fia^g 7T7raur' a Toi ?rapa vrjvaiv' 236. 0gprp<>. ^/ ftzer. Eustath. 77X01 Propert. Eleg. III. 9. 19. /ft'c *a aju^oTEpot jUvoc "Aprjoc 'AXXa 7T/n TTroXtoc TS jua^(Trat, T$ yvvai/cwv. 'AXX' '/OjUV TTpOTl ttdTU, 7T10$ yap torai. For so z' wi^ 6e : i. e. the event will prove my words to be true. Heyne understands torai for t0ra>, the future for the imperative ; which is not only unnecessary, but incorrect. 269. ffvv ru%E. It has been objected that the arms of Achilles were in the pos- session of Hector, and that Polydamas was unacquainted with the promise of Thetis to refit him. Now there is an evident refer- ence in these words to the late appearance of the hero without his arms ; otherwise rw%ea might be understood to signify an armed force, i. e. his Myrmidons ; in which sense oTrXa is used in Eurip. Iph. T. 1427. 1432. Compare vv. 1338. 1358. Achilles himself also plainly declares to Iris, that his armour had fallen into the hands of Hector ; v. 188. and thence infers the impossibility of his joining in the war. Still Polydamas was not aware that he was unprepared with other armour, in case of an emergency ; not to mention that the spoils which he had taken from the enemy, might supply him in the present exigence. Compare II. N. 260. sqq. Of Tie, many an one, see on II. 9. 379. 270. yvwcrerai. So Horat. Od. I. 15. 26. Merionen quoque nosces. 272. at yap drj fioi K. T. X. Oh ! that I may never hear that it has so happened. The term air' ouarog dvai occurs again in II. X. 454. 274. dv dyopy oQkvoq eZofitv. The meaning of this passage is by no means evi- dent. Clarke translates it, Per noctem in condone nos muniemus. The Schol. Villois. explain aQkvo$ by orparov, in the same manner as the Latins use robur for copite. Other interpretations also have been given ; but none of them seem to meet the sense. The phrase aQkvoQ fytiv signifies properly to have strength, to be strong; whereas to re- cruit our strength would better suit the bearing of the passage. 275. aavidt T' tirl ryg dpapvlai. In Homer the gates are called aavidtQ, and the TrvXai is the passage or aperture which is opened or closed by the gates. See on II. I. 579. 278. av Trwpyovg. This is the old read- ing. The Harleian MS. has dpTrvpyovg, which Barnes has edited. Probably the true reading is a/i Trwpyovg. See on II. II. 106. After aXyiov supply larai, as infra, v. 603. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 2'. 493 'EX0WV K VTJWV 7Tpl TftX^OC a/ijUl fia\tffOai. *A\l> TraXtv io-' 7Tt v?ac, 7Ti K' pmi>Xfva iWoue 280 Oavrotou Spo/uov a7TOi IloXXa SE &? Qpvytriv KOL Mqoviiiv 7Tpva/Uv' ticct, 7Tt fJLSjas wSucraro Zfug* 8* OT 7TjO jUOt C^ftlKE KpOVOU TTat'c a vorjjuara 295 yap 'AXX' aytO', J>c Nvv jUV SO/OTTOV ?X "Aprja. Et 8' rov Trapa , at K' tOtXyai, rep ecrtrcTat" ow jutv c 281. iravToiov dpofjiov day. See on II. A. 88. 287- itXfi'evoi tv8o9i irvpydiv. The Tro- jans had confined themselves to the city during the first nine years of the war, up to the period at which the action of the Iliad commences. Compare II. E. 788. I. 352. During the whole of this time, there- fore, the lands had lain uncultivated, so that their resources were greatly dimi- nished, not only by the necessity of pro- curing provisions for themselves and their allies, but also, as it appears from II. P. 225. by the gifts by which the assistance of the neighbouring nations was obtained, Hence also it appears, that the^ town was not so completely invested by the besiegers, but that provisions could be conveyed into it from Phrygia and Mseonia, across the eastern ridge of Ida. The immense wealth of Troy, before the expedition of the 300 305 Greeks, has been already alluded to in II. I. 401. 292. irtpva^tva. Exported for sale ; or, rather, to barter in exchange for other com- modities. See on II. B. 106. H. 467- The verbs Trspv^/u and Trepvdio, are formed from Trtpaw, transeo ; and imply a passing from the possession of one person into that of another. 298. sv rtXeeffai. See on II. H. 380. 300. Tpwwv S' og K. T. \. Eustathius observes, that this is said with an eye to Polydamas, as accusing him of being rich, and of not offering the advice he had given for any other reason than to preserve his wealth. POPE. KTtdrtaoiv avid%uv is for virtp KTedrwv. 303. TTJOUH S' virrjoiol K. T. X. This part of the speech of Hector is directed against the advice of Polydamas, contained in v. 277- Compare also vv. 278. 306. 494 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 2'. K TToXtfioto Suarj^toc, aXXa juaX' avrrjv 2r?7<70juat, rj KE <^prj/9 ayO|0v' g ?ri Sf Tpw KfXaSjjtrav, 310 NrjTTtot* /c yap afyswv ^>pva ft'Xfro IlaXXaf 'Aflr'jvjj' 7rrji>j(Tav icaica jurjrtowvri, ap' ou -n^, 6e EtrflXrjv pd%eTO /SouXrjv. v 7Tt0' tXovro Kara oTparov* avrap 'Avatot IlarpoicXov av(rrva^ovro yowvre^. 315 Tottrt O nTjXaSj a^tvou f^jO^f yooto, Xapac ?r' avSpofyovovc; Otfievog crTTiOevcriv traipov, HvKva juaXa (rrfva^wy* a>c rf Xt ^uyfvfioc, 'Qt /oa 0' VTTO (TKVfivovg Xa0?jj3oXoc apwdvy avrjp "YX?J K TTVKtvfic* O ^ T' CLVVTai VGTtOC t\0wv' 320 IloXXa Sf T' a Ei 7TOv fuot uaa ao t/u ^o aept. A Oc o j3a/o ^i2 TroTrot, ri p a\iov irog Kj3aXov rj/iari Gaptruvcov ^wa Mfvomov iv jUyapotcrt* 325 E o ac 'O7rovra 7TpticXurov uiov EKTrlptravra, Xa^ovra re \i)i$og cuaav. 'AXX' ov Zeuc avSjO(rcrt vo^fJLara iravra ' AJU^W yap 7T7Tpwrat o^toiijy jdiav Ipvucrai AVTOV Ivt Tpoty* 7ra ouS' fjul vooTr/CTavra 330 v fjLeydpoKJi yf'jowv tTTTrrjXara IlTjXtuc, i/ 0ETtc /n^Tijp, aXX' auroD yata KaOe&i. Nuv 8' 7ra ouv, IlarpojcXf, CTEV {/(rrjOoc ft/x' VTTO yatav, Ou (T 7T/OIV KTtptk), TTptV y' "EKTOpOC V0ttS' VtKat vx^a ^ai Ka\riv jUfya^ujuou O-EIO 0ov7oc' 335 Tpd)d)v ayXaa rlicva, 309. ZWOG 'EvvdXtog, K. T. X. Compare Soph. Aj. ]. Homer uses the form ^Esch. Theb. 410. arid to the parallels cited in II. A. 124. in the note, Pent. Gr. p. 437- add the fol- 313. ov rig. Scil. tir-gvi}at. lowing. Archilochus ap. Clem. Alex. Strom. 318. we re \~IQ rivysvtioQ K. T. X. 2 Sam. 6. tr^rwjuov ydp ^uj/oc; dv0pw7roif "Apjjc. xvii. 8. LXX. jcaraViKpot r ^v%y UVT&V, Livy XXVIII. 19. / pugna et in acie, ubi wg ap/crof ^rfKj/o^/zev^ gv dypy. Compare Mars communis et victum scepe erigeret, et Prov. xvii. 12. adfiigeret victorem. Compare Ibid. V. 12. 322. <5pi/it>e x<^ See on II. 0. 696. XXI. 1. and see Aristot. Rhet. II. 22. So 328. dXX' ow ZevQ dvdpt-offi K. T. X. also 2 Sam. xi. 25. LXX. TTOTC /tsv ourwg Theogn. v. 617- own /*aX' dvOpwiroiQ Kal TTOTS OVTO)Q Qctyerai r} /ua'xaipa. KaraOvfjiia iravTa. reXflrat. Pind. Olymp. Hence, the epithet 6/ioi'iog, is frequently XII. 14. TrpXXd 3' dvOpuTroiQ ?rapd yvw- applied to TroXfjKOf. See on II. A. 315. pav tirtatv. Plutarch, de Superstit. KOIVOV The adjective %vvbg is rarely found, except di/0pa7rwv /i) Ta iravra ditvTV%tiv. in Ionic writers. In the Tragic writers it 334. KTtpiti. See Lex. Pent. Gr. in occurs thrice ; ^Esch. Theb. 76. Suppl. 379. voce. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, E'. 495 1 fiOL Trapa vrjvai Kopwvicri Ktifftai ovrwg' 1 l TTvpt orfjcrat rpnroSa jul-yav, opa ra^tora E[arjOOK:Xov Xoutraav aVo jSporov atjuaroEvra. O SE Xofrpo^oov rptVoS' loraa-av EV Trupt KJjXI 'Ev eT ap' uSwjO E^Eav, VTTO SE ^vXa Satov fXo 345 l f/VOTTl Kai rorf 877 Xovtrav T, Kat riXft^av XtTr' IXaitj)' 'Ev S 1 a>rtXac TrXr^crav aXft^aroc Wttpoto* 'Ev X^l(T<7i 0VT, ttV(j) XfTl KoXv^aV 'Ec TroSae K Kf^aXrjc* KaOvirspOe SE, /ufv 7Ttra iroSag ra^vv 350 355 ' "Hprjv TTpocrlEtTTE Kaaiyvi]Tr\v, aXo^ov TC* Kat 7Ttra, jSowTTtc Trorvta ' Hprj, -' 'A^tX^a TroSac ra^uv* ^ /oa vu CTEIO 339. a/i^i ^g (re Tpwai K. T. X. It was the custom in these early ages to appoint women to lament over the corpse for several days previous to the interment. Nine days was the period appointed by Priam for the solemnity before the burial of Hector : II. Q. 664. The custom prevailed in the later ages of Greece ; and the Romans also em- ployed women, whom they called Praficte, to perform a similar office. These women accompanied their lamentations with music and mournful songs or dirges, to excite the sympathy of the visitors and survivors. See ^Esch. Theb. 1025. Dion. Cass. LVI. p. 850. ed. Reimar. Horat. A. P. 431. The same custom was also practised by the Jews. Jerem. ix. 17. Matt. ix. 23. Mark v. 38. 341. Ka/*o/js<70a. We have toiled to ac- quire. Schol. jLwrtt KaKoiraQtictQ Kai TTOVOV 345. TLaTpoK\ov \ovauav airo. For TlarpoicXot; or Harpo/cXy. The two accu- satives in this instance are explained upon the principle, that the verb may be referred equally to either of them. Thus, it is alike correct to say, atroXovtiv av9pb)7rov, and airoXovtLv alfia. Examples of similar con- struction with several other verbs will be found in Matt. Gr. Gr. . 413. Obs. 1. 346. Xoerpoxoov. Schol. Vill. teg ov TO, Xoerpa 348. yaoTpjfv. Eustath. Xsyei, TT}V olov yaorspa. 350. \ovcrdv re, Kai lyXet^av. This cus- tom of washing the dead is continued among the Greeks to this day ; and it is a pious duty performed by the nearest friend or re- lation, to see it washed, and anointed with a perfume ; after which they cover it with linen, exactly in the manner here related. POPE. Compare II. Q. 582. The same prac- tice also prevailed among the Romans and the Jews. Virg. ^En. VI. 218. Pars calidos latices et ahena undantia flammis Expediunt, corpusque lavant frigentis et ungunt. Com- pare John xii. 7- Acts ix. 37- The custom is clearly recognised in the Egyptian mum- mies, in preparing which an amazing quan- tity of linen was employed. The head and face were wrapped, as here stated, in a se- parate napkin. Compare John xi. 44. xx. 7- 351. evi/cwpoto. Nine years old. Eu- stath. fXaiov iwsiiipov' TO kvvatrtQ' wpo yap 6 kviavroQ. Most probably this oil had been brought with them from Greece at the commencement of the war. 357. tirpriZac; Kai tTmra, K. r. X. And so you have accomplished your purpose, 8fc. Heyne supposes, that this sarcasm of Jupi- ter, and the angry reply of Juno, are the interpolation of some rhapsodist. 358. 37 pa vv atio K. r. X. Surely the Greeks must be your own children ; i. e. you 496 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOE, 2'. tyivovro Kapi] KOjuowvrtc 'A\aiot. Tov S' T/juetjScr' ETrEira fiowTTig TTOTVIO. "HjOTj" 360 Atvorare KjOOvtSrj, TTOIOV rov fjivOov t7TE ; Kat jiiEv Srj TTOV r/c julXXei |3/ooroc avSpl f 'O<77Tp flvrjroe r' EOTI, Kat ov rocra /zijcka r, icat o$vKa o-y) TrapaKOtri^ 365 , CTU SE Trade julr' aOavaTOiaiv avaovra, IXio-o-OjUfvov TTE/OI ^ yap letKOffi iravrag grevyev, roT^ov U(rra0oc jUfyapoto" ' VTTO (cu/cXa iicacrrc^ wBfJiim Oi/iKtv, 375 O0pa ot ai/rojuarot 0aoi/ Svaatar' a-yoiva, 'H' avrtc TTpoc Swjua vfotaro, Oavfia l&aOai. O? o ^rot TO' rjpru, KOTTTE raura Trovaro iSutrj^i 7rpa7rt^o-(T, ^ 380 To^pa 01 tyyvOtv ri\0a Ota Blrtc apyupo7T?a. KaXr), rr)v "Ev T' apa Oi (Xi] TE ; Trapoc 7^ j^ifv ovrt Oa/j.i%ii' 'AXX* ETTEO TrporEpw, "va roi Trap Zeivia Ottw. *Qig apa 0wvrj and as being the work of a god, they were ot$a. possessed of automaton motion. Hence, 364. True; dij tywyf, K. r. X. Hence Virg. perhaps, it may be collected, that in these JEn. I. 46. Ast ego, quce Divum incedo re- times the use of machinery, similar to clock- gina, Jovisque Et soror et conjux, una cum work, was already known. See also on v. gente tot annos Bella gero. 418. Of the expression hiKoai TTUVTUQ, 373. rpnrodaf. See on II. I. 122. Be- see on II. H. 161. sides the vessels there mentioned, there seem 376. Otlov cWai'ar' aywva. See on II. to have been Tripods, of different descrip- H. 293. tions, and applied to different purposes. 378. Toaaov t'%ov reXog. Were so far Some were used as seats, others as pedestals completed. for statues, &c. &c. These of Vulcan are 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, 2'. 497 KticXcro S' "H^aforov K\VTOTi\vriv, tini r "Hectare, TTjOOjuoX' d>, 0ertc vv TL /o' av E-yw (frvaas a7TO0iOjuai o?rXa re Travra. *H, Kai a?r' aK^oOiTOio TrlXwp aiTjrov aviaTi] 410 XtuXeuwv, VTTO $ KvrjfjLai pwovro apatat. "^ ^ua-ae jitv /o' a7ra^u0 rt0t Trupoc, OTrXa r Travra Aapvaic' EC apyupi7v (ruXX^aro, rote 7rovtro* ^Troyytp & afjL\ irpOGWira icai ajU0w X e *?' cnrofj.6pyvv, Av^iva re 8f ri 01 v a/aa 01 jv a^ K )(ipwv 'Xro Kpdwv 'AyajUjUvwv. 445 o rf}c X^ WV 0pvac t tppovn avvrjvTtTO. 427. a TtTtXtfffikvov iffri. See on II. S. 196. 434. TToXXd /ia\' OVK WsXovffa. Fre- quently and strenuously refusing. Hence arose the fable, that Thetis transformed herself into a variety of shapes, that she might elude the embraces of Peleus. See Find. Nem. IV. 101. 435. dpn^vog. Exhausted: part. perf. pass, from apdoftai, which is used in the sense of (3\cnrTO[Jiai, as apa for calamitas. See on II. iSj. 485. and compare Od. Z. 2. A. 135. 2. 53. Others, however, throw back the accent, and form it as the pres. pass, from an unused form, ap?/jui, bearing the same signification. In the latter clause of the line, the words a\ye idwKfv must be supplied from v. 431. 436. rpa^l/ttv. See on II. E. 555. The seven following lines are repeated from v. 56. supra. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 2'. 499 rov 8e Xt(TKUjLtOjO(t) 8ojUv au(rwy, 470 AXXorf jUy (77Tu8oyrt 7rapjUjUvai, aXXor T' lOtXoi KCU tpyov avotro. I j3aXXfy arftpa, Ka(T(Ttrpoy T, Kat xpvabv rtju^vra, icat apyvpov* aurap 7Ttra 475 y aKfJLoOtTc^) fjityav aKfiova' ytvro ^ \ipt icparfprjv T/orj^)t 8f yevro Trvpayor]v. IJott ^ TTjOwrtcrra o-aKO? jU-ya rf, xr Ti yap ^a^aiai Ktifioi ; UoTripiov 81 KolXov, "Oaov 8vvy. flaOvvaQ. Jloiti 8k p.oi KO.T' avro Mrjr' dffrpa, p-ftO' apaZav, Mrj ffTvyvbv 'Qpitova' Ti nXfia^wv p,e\fi poi, Tt 8' aarepoc, Boicircw ; K. r. X. Those who are desirous of learning to what an ex- tent the allegorical interpreters of Homer have carried their lucubrations, will be abundantly satisfied by the observations of Heraclitus, and of Damo, the daughter of Pythagoras, on the shield, which are re- corded by Eustathius. 479. TtdvToat 8ai8d\\i^ various workmanship. Of the avrv%, see on II. E. 262. Z. 118. 480. SK 5' dpyupeov reXa/iwva. Scil. IK rov dsiTTvov. Grammarians are not agreed upon the etymology of the word ; but the most plausible derivation is from elXrj, a com- pany ; and Trivf.iv, to drink. Hence the Scholiast on Od. A. 226. tiXairivij' rj jut- ydXr] tvhi^ia, ev y Kara eiXac, Kai (rvarpo- (j)dQ ivhi^ovvrai. On the other hand epavo was a feast, to which every person present contributed his portion. The distinction is thus marked in Athen. Deip. VIII. 16. TO.Q OvaidQ K(tl TO.Q XafJlTTftOT^paQ 7T- paaKtvaQ iiedXovv ot TraXaiol EiXcnrivag, Kai TOVQ Tovrwv [JitTexovraQ, ti\a7riva'eptiv neaoroy. These t'pavoi were not only less expensive, but considered also as more conducive to good fellowship than the elXairivai. They were also con- ducted with greater decorum, inasmuch as the guests were more temperate than when they feasted at another's expense. See Hesiod. Op. D. 340. Plaut. Cure. IV. 1.13. To these Ipavoi the Christian agapae seem to have borne some analogy. It has been thought that ya'juof means not so much a marriage-feast, as a feast generally ; and that it is comprehended under one or other of the former terms. But it is here clearly opposed, at least, to tiXaTrivr], and its very name indicates its appropriate meaning. Polluc. Onom. III. 38. TO fitv tpyov ofiov teal r) iopn}, ydfiOQ. Again, III. 44. "O/ij- pO p,evTOi ov TO tpyov fiovov, a'XXd KOI TT/JV taTMGiv, ydfiov KaXti. In the LXX. and the N. T. this sense occurs continually. See Esth. ii. 18 ; ix. 22. Matt. xxii. 2. 8. 10. Luke xii. 36 ; xiv. 8. John ii. 1, 2. So also Arrian, Exped. VII. 4. 6. iv Sovo'oif. Ach.il. Tat. V. 309. dvo[j.a p.tv fjv T<$ de'nrvqt ya'juot. p. In like manner ra'^og sometimes signifies a funeral feast ; as in II. . 29. It was impossible to have chosen two better emblems of Peace than Marriage and Justice. It is said this city was Athens, for marriages were first instituted there, by Cecrops, and judgment upon murder first founded there. POPE. See Athen. XIII. 1. Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 773. Homer has here given us a description of a nuptial procession, as it was in his time : the bride was conducted to the house of her husband by torchlight, accompanied by dancers and musicians, who sang the v^kvaiOQ, or bridal song ; which appears to have been then in use. Milton evidently had his eye on this passage in P. L. XI. 590. They light the nuptial torch, and bid invoke Hymen, then first to marriage rites invoiced ; With feast and music all the tents resound. 497- Xaot d' tiv dyopy K. T. X. Second subdivision : The forum : and a cause 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 2'. 503 i)' o /itev iriav(TK(*)v' o 8* avatvTo, ) ' UaOrjv 7Ti toropt Trnpap Aaol S' a/u.(f)OTpoiatv tTrrjTrvov, a Kj}pUKe 8' a'joa Xaov p?jruov* ot EtW 7Tl Trai aTTo tXiaOai. 500 apwyot 505 Kftro o ap tv /miacroicri $vo ^pvcroto raXavra, Tw ^OjUfv, oc jUra roT(Tt Siicrjv lOvvrara tiiry. Ti)v S' Tp]v TroXfV aju^i ovo arrparoi ctaro Xawv, 510 Ot 8' OVTTW 7Tt0ovro ? Xo^w S' v Ot tat cai aviptg, ' KaXa) KOI jjityaXw avv Tiv^tGLV, wq re Oew TTE/O, 'Aju^ic a|Ot$r/Xa)' Xaot 8* VTroXt^ovf? ^dav. pleaded. Milton, P. L. XL 660. /n 2?arZ bring the matter to a conclusion before an umpire. Aristot. de Republ. IX. roiyap rot 'icrTOpac, IvravQa KaXfl o Tloir}Tr]Q TOVQ 0"o0oii civdpac, ical Sfivovg, Kai TOVQ ra>v re 7rpafwv Kai T&V TraQ&v T&V dvOpw- 7riv(t>v eidtjfjiovag Kai ljU,7Tipovf , Kal TOVQ Ty Qpowfjat i TroXu TU>V a'XXwv diafys- povTag. 502. dfj.(j)lQ apwyoi. As the supporters of either party respectively. 503. KrjpvKEQ 6' a'pa K. r. X. Third sub- division : The cause decided. 505. (TKTJjTrrpa de Krjpvicuv K. T. X. See on II. Mr. 568. 507- dvo xpuffoio TaXavTa. This was in all probability the fine itself, which was brought by the defendant ; and which he would receive again, or resign to the plain- tiff, according to the decision of the judges, Eustathius, however, supposes that it was a reward appointed for the judges, and as- signed to him whose decision should be most just and satisfactory. But see Mit- ford's .HiwJ. q/" Greece, T. I. p. 130. note. 508. o dtKr}v iQvvTara ("nry. Qui cau- sam suam verissime dixisset ; i. e. edocuisset judices, justa se postulare. HEYNE. 509. r?)j/ 5' Irep^v TTO\IV c. r. X. Se- cond compartment ; fourth subdivision : ^ siege. The two armies, or perhaps two di- visions of the same army, are represented in deliberation, as to the use they should make of a surrender, which they antici- pated. Milton, P. L. XI. 646. One way a band select from forage drives A herd of beeves, fair oxen and fair kine, From a fat meadow ground ; or fleecy flock, Ewes and their bleating lambs, across the plain, Their booty. Scarce with life the shepherds fly, But call in aid ; which makes a bloody fray ; fyc. Others to a city strong Lay siege, en- camped ; by battery, scale, and mine, As- saulting ; 8fc. Throughout the prophetic vision, indeed, which Michael discloses to Adam, there is an evident imitation of Homer's description of the shield of Achilles. 513. o'i d' OUTTW TTtiQovTO. They did not yet accede to the conditions; i.e. the be- sieged. 519. viroXi^ovsQ. Comparative from 0X1 yog, small ; as ftt wv, from 504 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, 2'. Ot >' 6re or) p tfcavou, 80i G^IGIV tlicf Xo^iicrat, 520 'Ev 7rorajUf, 60t r' ap8juo *?v 7ravro-ot aWoiri ^aXicy. Totert 8' 7Ttr' a7ravu0 8uw a/coTToi taro Xawv, t, oTTTTorf jurjXa t8otaro Kai cXticae /3ove. Ot 8f ra^a TTpoytvovro, 8i>w 8' a/i' CTTOVTO vojUfjfe, 525 c ouv tTTvuovro iroXvv icfXaSov TTapa jSoudiv, 530 Etpawv 7rpO7rapot0 KaOr}/j.evoi, aMic 10* i7r7ra>v Bavrfc ap(Tt7ro8wv jUfrfKta^ov* at^/a 8' t/covro. Srrjo-a/ievot /ua^ovro jtta^rftf Trorajuoto Trap' o\Qa^ 9 BaXXov ' aXXrjXou^ ^aXjc^pfo'tv tyxjtiyatv. 'Ev 8' "Eptc, tv ^ Kv^otjuoc ojui'Xfov, v 8' 0X077 K?)p, 535 "AXXov ^tt>6v c^overa vfourarov, aXXov aovrov, "AXXov r0vtwra Kara juoflov e'Xicc Etjua 8' )(' aju^' W/ULOKJL 8a0otvoy 8', a)(rr ?wot jSporot, 178' Ej ' aXXrjXwv Epvov Karar0ytwra^. 540 'Ev 8f rt0t vaov /iaXa/cTjv, ?rttpav apou/oav, '4; g ^ Eu/oetav, r/>i7roXov* TroXXoi 8' apor^jOE^ EV ai/rp Zsvyea Ot 8' oTrorf (Trp^avre- iKOiaro rlXtrov ToTo-t 8' ETTCtr' v X P"^ 8f7rac jUfXtr]8OC otvou 545 avrjp 7Ttwv* roi 8f (rrpl^adKOv av vtoto 3a0trjc rlXaov t/co-0at. 7Tp Ouvoc jSa^uXijioV V0a 8' pt0ot 550 520. o'i 5* ore ^*) /c. r. X. Fifth subdivi- partment, illustrative of rwra/ employments. sion : ^w ambuscade. Seventh subdivision : Tillage. Of the word 527. 01 /if v rd irpoidovreg K. T. X. Sixth i/t toe, see on II. K. 353. subdivision : ^ Ja^/e. 546. dv' oy/tovf. See on II. A. 68. 531. a'pawv 7rpo7rdpoi0. 7w condone. 548. ?} e fjuXaivtr K. T. X. Plin. N. This substantive is written either elpa, H. XVII. 5. Terra post vomerem nitescens ; tlpta, or Ipa. Hesiod. Theog. 803. ^tKary, qualem fons ingeniorum Homerus in armis d' 7rt/ii(ryrai avriQ Eipeae dOavaTwv. a deo ctelatam dixit, addiditque miraculum Many MSS. and Edd. here read ipdwv. nigrescentis, quamvis fuerit in auro. Of the Scholl. Vill. tipag Xeyst rag dyopdf, a^r]- production of the various colours on the /iartw/ OLTTO rov ipelv. So also Hesychius: shield, see above on v. 478. ftp?;- ip&TriaiQ, (j)fifjiij, K\^^WV. 550. kv St riQti K. T. X. Eighth subdivi- 535. kv d' *Epie, K. T. X. Compare He- sion : Harvest. The epithet flaQvXrj'iov, siod. Scut. H. 156. 249. Virg. jEn. VII. having rich crops, from XTJI'OV, a corn field, 700. occurs separately, (3aOi> Xrfiov, in II. B. 541. tv Si TiBtt K. T. X. Third com- 147- The use of (SaOvc,, signifying fertile, 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, 2'. 505 v Apayjiiara S' aXXa JUET' ojfiov ETTJjTjCUjua TTITTTOV E "AXXa 8' ajuaXXoSerr}|0e tv iXXfSavoto-t Scovro. Ete 8* ap' ajuaXXockrfjpEC E^Eoratrav' avrap O7n (Ttr/oou* juta S' O'/TJ arapTnroc Tp vt(TOjO^Cj or rpuyo^f IIap0vticat SE icat iiWtoi, araXa ETT' avrr}v f 565 raXa/ooiCTi fyipov EV ueo-r&to-i Traii ? ia jcapTrov. is very frequent. II. I. 151. *Av9etav j3a- 0v\ct/ioi'. Eurip. Hippol. 1138. fiaQelav *ira xXoor. Androm. 635. (3aOtlav yijv. Co ipate also supra 547. and see Blomfield's Gloss, on J^sch. Prom. 673. Lex. Pent. Gr. v. flaQvxQwv. The noun epcdog signifies properly, a worker upon wool; and hence generally any labourer : here, a husbandman. Schol. cpidor KvpiuQ p.ev spioupyot, /cara- XpJJo'TiKaig dt oiniaQov ipya^ofitvoi. From the sense in which it is here used by Homer, it has been sometimes derived from epa, terra. Here also compare Milton, P. L. XI. 429. His eyes he opened, and beheld a field, Part arable and tilth, whereon were sheaves New-reaped ; fyc. 553. d/iaXXo^fri/pec. Sheaf-binders. Eu- stath. ot rag d/idXXag fotr/iouvrte 1 and again : d/iaXXai Kara rove, TraXatovc dpay- fiara airov irapa TO a/ta doXXt^to-^ai Xpv\alffi KaXbv fieflpiOtv d\wa. Of the substantive aXwa, see on II. E. 90. It is here put for the vines themselves. 563. Ka/xagt. Vine-props. Schol. ffrv- Xotg, 01 dffi %v\a opOci, TrapaTTfTT^yora TOIQ d/tTrtXoiff. The verb eorjjKft seems to be put for the compound tyeffrrjm. We have the same construction in Soph. (Ed. C. 411. de Aivov Kai XrjyovTtc, KaXtovm. The other interpretation to which Pope alludes, and which Heyne adopts, renders Xivov by chordam. There is also another accep- tation, which is certainly preferable to that of Heyne, and which in fact is supported by the passage of Herodotus, somewhat in- correctly adduced by Pope in confirmation of the sense, which he has correctly fol- lowed. According to the historian, XIVOQ was a kind of song or chaunt, having gradu- ally acquired the name from the old poet in question. See Blomfield's Gloss, on ^Esch. Agam. 119. 571. prjffcrovTsg dfiapry. Scil. rtjv yijv. Compare Apoll. Rhod. 1. 539. Callim. H. in Dian. 243. Hor. Od. I. 4. 7. Of the adverb dfJiaory, see on II. E. 656. 572. iiJyufj. See on II. P. 66. 573. kv a dyiXrjv K. r. X. Fourth com- partment, illustrative of Pastoral life. Tenth subdivision: A herd of oxen. Of the epithet opGoicpaipddJv, see above on v. 3. 576. Trapd podavbv Sovcucrja. The MSS. and Edd. vary between Trtpi and Trapd ; with each of which the clause is alike un- intelligible. It is acknowledged on all sides that the passage is corrupt : and it seems most probable that the words Trapd podavbv have found their way into the text, instead of an additional epithet of the substantive TTOTafjiov. Homer continually joins together several adjectives without a conjunctive par- ticle, by which means the ideas contained in the image are more closely combined. Compare supra v. 276. and see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 444. 3. Eustathius mentions, that anciently padavovdovaKija was read, as a compound epithet, in one word. 578. TrodaQ dpyoi. Schol. Taxv7r6di. 580. ipvyprjXov. Mugientem. II. Y. 404. ijpvytv we ort ravpot; 'EXfcoyUEvog. 'OMHPOY 'IA1AAO2, 2'. icat juiXav atjua Ot S' rVot tW&tv jiiv aTrtrpwrrwvro XOVTWV, larajUfvot c> juaX' tyyvg vXaicrfov, tic r' aXfovro. 'Ev <^ VO/ULOV TTOtTJdf TTfptlcXvr 'Ev icaXr) firjacrr) [j.yav oiwv apyfvvawv, 2ra0/*oue r, icXto-mc T icarjp^) 'Ev ^ %opov TrouaXXf TTfpticXvroc ' Tw ucfXov, olov TTOT' Ivi Kvaxrcrw sv KOI 507 585 590 7Tt Twv S' a? jUV XfTrra^ oOovac; \ov, 01 $ 595 Emr' fu crrtXjSovrac iXattj)' Kat |o' at jUv KaXac trre^avac t'xov, Oit Et^ov xpvcrdas I? apyvptuv Ot 8* 6r /icv 0p^affKO 'Pact juaX', a>c orf rtc rpoyov apfitvov iv TraXajU^crtv 600 KpajUi>c Tretprjdfrat, at ice aS 0p^a(TKOV 7Tt IIoXXoc 8' t/ipovra X o pov 7 Sotw KujStoT^rrjpf icar' 605 'Ev SE rt'0t Trorajuoto julya aftivoq 'Q/cfavoto Avrvya Trap Trujuarrjv aivorpov Trupoe avyfig' o< KopvOa |3/omprjv, Kpord^oi^ apapvtav, 610 KaX^v, SatSaAlrjv* ITTI 8e )(pu(TOv Xo^ov TJKS* c ot KvrifuSas tavov Avrap 7Tt wdvO^ oVAa KOJUE H S', tprjS we, aXro Kar' OuXv/iTTOU vttyoevroc;, 615 juapjua/povra Trap' ' 612. iavov Kaffffirkpoio. Of ductile tin. See on II. P. 385. THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 'PA^QAIA, TPAMMA, T'. MHNIAOS 'AHOPPHSIS. "AXXwe. Tav THE ARGUMENT. THE RECONCILIATION OF ACHILLES AND AGAMEMNON. Thetis brings to her son the armour made by Vulcan. She preserves the body of his friend from corruption, and commands him to assemble the army, and declare his resentment at an end. Agamemnon and Achilles are solemnly reconciled. The speeches, presents, and ceremonies, on that occasion. Achilles is with great difficulty persuaded to refrain from the battle, till the troops have refreshed them- selves, by the advice of Ulysses. The presents are conveyed to the tent of Achilles, where Briseis laments over the body of Patroclus. The hero obstinately refuses all repast, and gives himself up to lamentations for his friend. Minerva descends to strengthen him by the order of Jupiter. He arms for the fight ; his appearance described. He addresses himself to his horses, and reproaches them with the death of Patroclus. One of them is miraculously endued with voice, and inspired to prophesy his fate : but the hero, not astonished by that prodigy, rushes with fury to the combat. The thirtieth day. The scene is on the sea-shore. fJLZV K/OOKO7T7rXoe ViTT 'QiKtaVOto pod(t)V iv' aOavaroiGi (frowg ^>lp(H rjSe |3poroi'l\OV VLOV, KXaiovra Xiyfwc' TroXffc ' avrbv traipoi MvpOV0'' $ tT V TOIGL TTaplOTClTO Std OtttWV) v Ev r' apa ol (frv X f P*> STTOC T' ^>ar', %K T 3. ?/ S' eg vrja. 'iKavt. Scil. Thetis. The wrote his poem in one continued series, and relative evidently refers to the concluding that the division into books was of more lines of the last book. Hence it has been recent date. supposed, with great probability, that Homer 510 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, T'. TEKVOV Ijuov, rourov jj.lv tatrojutv, a^vujucvoi ?rp, tS} TTpwra 0wv torrjrt Sajuatrflrj* roto Trapa K\ura reu^ea cc;o, 10 KaXa juaX', ot' OUTTW rte av]p MJJLOKJI 0oprjo"t trlXa^, ^^aa Tfp7Tro 3' V ^(ipcrcriv X W ^ Osov ayXaa Avrap 7Ti ^>p aXaXKEtv aypia 0i)Xa, 30 , at /oa r 0wrac aprityaTOvc; K yap Kf/rat ^^ rfXto-^opov t Att r([lS' crrai XP^C jU7re8oCj 1? KI aptiwv. 'AXXa av y' tc ayopriv KaXltra^ rjptoac MlJVtV aTTOEtTTWV 'AyajUjUVOVt, 7TOtjUVl XaWV, 35 /a jLtaX' I? TroXfjuov Owprjaato, Svato 8' a'XKrjv. tj) S' aur' aju]3/oo ro irapog ye 9. sTTet^j) Trpaira. Cum semel. See on ployed in II. Mr. 186. in preserving the corpse II. A. 235. of Hector, in the same manner that Thetis 16. we tuT, we- See on II. jBf. 294. undertakes for that of Patroclus. That the 18. rspTTero 5' ev %tp(T(Ti K. r. X. Com- same care prevailed among the Jews, is pare Virg. ^En. VIII. 617. evident from Jerem. xxxvi. 30. and other 24. deidb), JUT} pot K. r. X. It was con- passages of Scripture. sidered a grievous misfortune by the an- 27- rocraot 'Axatot oSa^ f'Xov a ^oXov, oi> rt jU 'AffKfXtwc a i f t jUVatvjUV* aXX' ay aacrcroy v Orpuvov TroXfjUOV^E Kaprj KOjUOwvrac 'Axatoi>c, "O^p" rt Kat T/owwv TTEtprjo-o/uat avrtov IX0wv, 70 At K' 0Xwo-' 7Tt vrjufftv tautv" aXXa rtv' otw 'A(T7ra 7rtarajUvov TTJO sovra. 75 80 *H Xiyvg t' aurap ot a'XXot IloXXaia rj ^tot rourov 'A^atoi fj.v9ov t7roi', Kaf T! )U vtKt(ricov' 701 8' ouic ' 'AXXa Zi/c, *cai Motpa, icai i7 Ot T juot iv *'HjuaTi r, or' ' AXXa ri Kv olatut f <* Travra 85 ayptov arrjv, np rjepoevTCi in II. M. 240. Ta'prapa ^tpocvra, Hesiod. Theog. 119. 90. QeoQ Sid TrdvTo. rtXewr^i. Soph. Aj. 86. ykvoiTO fjtev T' av TTCLV Otov r%vw- fisvou. Eurip. Phcen. 702. TTCIVTO d' tv- 7T6T77 QIOIQ. Pind. Pyth. X. 76. e/ioi Se itv GLITIGTOV. Linus ap. Sto- btzum : 'Pydia Trdvra Oe< reXevat, Kai dvrjvvTov ovfikv. Hence Omnipotens dens in Virgil passim. Compare Gen. xvii. 1. Matt. xix. 16. Lukei. 37- 91. Aiof 0uyaV?7p "Arrj. Scil. tan. Or perhaps the verb is 7r!$r/(TE in v. 94. the in- tervening lines being, as Ernesti supposes, and as the particle ovv seems to indicate, parenthetical. From the appellative arrj, in v. 88. Agamemnon turns to the goddess herself; and enters into a mythological ac- count of the discords which she had excited among the gods, and her consequent ejec- tion from heaven. See on II. A. 404. 412. and compare Isa. xiv. 12. According to Hesiod. Theog. 226. 230. Ate was the daughter of Eris, or Discord. The import of the name is implied in the words rj irdvTaq darai. Eustath. rpoTrog STVpo- Xoyiaf aTTo yap row daffOai, "Arrj yiy- vtrai. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, T'. 513 Oi>XojU*vj' rrj jjiiv 0' aTraXoi TTO^C* ov yap ETT' iKXvarai* aXX' apa rjy Kar' avSjOwv Kpaara / BXaTrroiKr' avOpwTrovg' Kara o ouv I'rE^oov ye 7r& Kai yap 17 vu TTOTE Zfji/ a tpiZ,ovTiDV TOV IrepOf. In some copies the line is marked with crotchets, and perhaps it would be as well omitted. 99. IvffTfQdvy kvl QrjfSy. Schol. Kara- TSTti^iafjLtvy, /wera^opeKwg- Sta TO virb 'AfiQiovoz teal ZrjQov aiiTrjv rrxiV0ai. The fabulous traditions respecting this ce- lebrated city, the birth of Hercules, and his subsequent labours under Eurystheus, the origin of which is accounted for in this place, are too well known to require any additional notice. See Apollod. Bibl. II. 4. 5. It may be remarked, however, that if the Poet had lived after the return of the Heraclidse, he would scarcely have slipped the present opportunity of adverting to that remarkable aera in Grecian History. See Prelim. Obss. Sect. I. in fine. 103. /ioyooroKOf EiXeiOvia. See on II. A. 270. The construction of this passage, as of the corresponding sentence in the reply of Juno, v. 110. is somewhat obscure ; but each is respectively illustrated by the other. The words will therefore stand thus : ffrjp,fpov EiXtiBvia iKtyavti pva rtyt J3a0?av. 125 AVTIKO. ' aX' "Arrjv Kf^aX^c XtTrapoTrXoicajuoto, XwojUfvoc ^>p(Tiv ^o-t, Kat wjuoo- Kaprfpov opicov, MrjTror' Ic OvXu/^TTOv r Kat ovpavov ao-rfjootvra iXfUCTfffflai "Arrjv, ^ iravraq aarat. t7T(t)V, epptfav CLTT 1 OUpaVOU aOTjOOVrO, 130 t 7T/oi<7rp^ac* ra^a 8' IKETO Trjv aii ) K. r. X. Lucan. Phars. ever, the seventh month was evidently far II. Nil actum credens, dum quid superesset advanced, it is not to be inferred that the agendum. The verb K\OT07reveiv, to waste threefold division of the Attic month was time, is no where else to be met with. ^ Eus- then in use. tathius explains it by K\o7rtvsiv Kal olov 118. rfXiTOprjvov. Failing of the proper TrapaK\eTTTf.iv rov Kaipov : Hesychius more number of months. Eustath. dXirijffaQ, TIJOVV generally, 7rapaXoyi^T0at, diraT^v. Others a/iapra>v, drroTV^v ruiv avvfiQuv kvvia suppose that it is put for K\VT07rtvtiv, i. e. TOW TOKtrov p,rjv(Sv. Ka\\i\oytlv Kal feXvrotf t-xtaiv 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, T'. 515 Ou Smrpi/3tv* Tt yap piya I'p-yov apficrov' 150 j j MijS' ourwc, ayaOog Trsp EWV, OeottKsX' ' Nrjorme orpvv TTpori "iXtov vlac 'A^atwv T/OfeKTl jUa^TJ(TO^VOUC" 7Tt OVK oXfyoV ^jOO ' 155 'AXXa iracracrOai av(i)%6i Qoijt; ITTI vrjucrtv 'A^atoic 1^0 Strou Kai OLVOLO' TO yap fjiivoQ fcrri icai aXK//. Ou 7p avTjp TTpoTrav rifjiap t rii\iov icaraovvra "AfCjtirjvoc ffiToio Svvrya-frat avra /j.d\vOat. E'/7Tp yap Ovfjitij ye jutvoivcia TroXf/xt^ftv, 'AXXa TE Xa^pi] yvia jSapvvfraf, ^^ Ki\avet 165 T Kai Xtjuoc, jSXajSfrat $ rs -yovvar' toyrt. K' ttVr)p OLVOLO KOp0-(JajUVOC Kl wS^C ou7jUVa, 77 'H t QifJLiq drlv, ava^f rjr' av^jow Kat ^ croi aurt^ OVJJ.OQ ivi ^)p(Tiv tXaoc E /3etv. But the derivation from K\7rro> is (ab) afcju?), ^MO? JEolibus Inediam signi- suflficient. ^ca^, a/zz a6 iK/^ae deduxerunt, ubi et ponere 161. ro yap jw|j/oe K. r. \. Compare II. decrevi. For the fulfilment of this inten- Z. 261. JaJ. 325. tion under i/c/idg, the student will search in 163. dicp,r]vog airoio. Without food. Eus- vain. See, however, Toup. Emend, in Suid. tath. dyivGTOQ Kal vrjffTig. The word, as I. p. 16. here accented, and in this sense, occurs only 170. ipo)fjffai. Schol. i>7roxo>pi?v W\w Ojuoacu, K 7TfOpK^(TW, TTpoc Satjuovoc* aurap ' a'XXoi 7Tavr^ aoXXfEC, o^pa K 8wpa 190 'Eic K\iairi fX^ycrf, KCU opicia TTttrra rajuw^ufv. Soi 8' ai/r< ro8' ywv iTTtrfXXojuat, ^> KtXfuw, KptvajUEvoc KOU|07]rac aptarfiac Ilava^aiwv, Awpa 8' yU?c Trapa vrjoe V7KjUv, 0(70-' 'Ax^Xrjt X^i^ov uTTEarrjjUEv 8itcrtv, ayifJiiv rf yvvaiKac;. 195 TaXOvflioc 8f juot t5/ca Kara orparov svpiiv Ka?rpov rotjuacrarw rajjittiv Aa r', 'HfXtw Tov 8' a7rajUt/3ojUvoc :rpO(T0Tj ?ro8ac (J "AXXoTfi 7TjO Kttl jUttXXoV O^lXXETf TCtUra 7TVCT0ai, 200 'OTTTTorf rt^ jUra TraufTwXr) TTO\[JLOIO yf Kat jUvoc ov ro<7ov ^dtv Ivi C Ku8oc ' 'Yjiiac 8' C jSpwruv brpvvtTov' r\r av tywys 205 Nuv JUEV avwyoi/uLi TrroX^ui^ftv ulac 'A^atwv /cjUTjvouc, a/xa 8' ^Xi(j) Kara8uvn julya 8op?rov, ETTTJV Tt TCUpOU T0VtWTOC, 210 "Oc juot vi KAKTir) ScSa/yjUfvoc o^ft ^aXca> Karat, ava Trpo^ypov rrpajujuvoc, a^u^t 8' IraT/oot 180. Vra /i57 ri Ot*cje K - r, X. tft con*e- 191. opicta Trttrra ra/iwjuev. See on II. quarts omnia, quee, ad satisfaciendum tibi pro B. 124. injuria accepta, postulate jure poteras. 212. ava TrpoOvpov Ttrpap.p.kvog. That HEYNE. Schol. Wa n^kv t\\'nry T&V is to say, as the Scholiast has explained it, 60\ovrwv 7rpo CTC diKaiwg 7rpa%Qrivai. having his feet turned towards the door. For 188. Trpog SaifiovoQ. In the name of the it was thus the Greeks placed their dead in Deity. The words may be joined with the porches of their houses, as likewise in o'/ioffoi, according to the usual formula o'/t- Italy. Persius : Sat. III. 105. In portam ri- vvtiv 7rpo Ait>, Trpog "Hpyjc;* and the like ; gidos calces extendit. Virg. jEn. XI. 29. re- or they may be taken absolutely, in a sense cipitque ad limina gressum, Corpus ubi ex- equivalent to our own expression, So help auimi positum Pallantis Acetes Servabat me God. senior. Thus we are told by Suetonius, of 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, T'. 517 Mvoovrat* TO JJLOL ou TL JH^TCL 0pf>' tVt juaXXov r E<7uXftSTjv re Mlyrjra, 0oavra TE, Mrjptovi]!; r. Kcu K|0ttovrta8i7v Av/cojur)8a, cat MfXaviTTTrov' 240 Bav 8' tjutv EC K\Lair}v 'Aya/ijitvovoc ' AVTIK 7Ti0' CtjUtt fJLvOo T}V, c E7rra JUEV EK KXt(rtr/c TjOiTroS AtOfeWOC XfjSrjrac ico(Ti, SwSf/ca 8' tT 'Eic 8' ayov at^a yuvat/ca^ a/uLVfiova spy' t8umc, 245 ', arap oycoarriv, Bpt(nj'8a KaXXtTraprjov" Travra raXavra, Kat ra JUEV EV jUEo-trr) ayopifj ftiaav' av S' ' "loraro. TaXOvfiiOQ Sc, 0Ew EvaXryiaoc au8r)v, 250 V "^tlpi, TTaplGTClTO TTOijUEVt XttWV. EjOVtraa/UEvoc \tlpf9tn "H ot Trap ^/0oc julya KOuXfov atv a?ro rpi^C apSajWfvoe, Aa r0 ^ ^' "P a iravTtc; ETT' aurd^tv Etaro (Tty^ 255 , Kara jtiotpav, a/couovrE^ jSao'tXijoc. 8' apa HTTEV, iSwv Etc ovpavov vOv ZEUC TTOwra^ 0wv VTraro^ cat wi e?no powzi mcerore vacare ; Quo magis est 247. arrjaaQ. Weighing. See on II. N. ecquum tumulis mandare peremtos, Firmo 745. animo, et luctum lacrymis finire diurnis. 252. /waxaipav,"H 01 Trap Ztytog K. r. X. 234. i'' 7Ttr', /, Xtya a T', ^S' a7raX?7V ^ftprjv, t^ /caXa Trpocrwrra* 285 ' apa /cXatoucra yvvff, dicvla HarpoicXe, IULOL $ei\rj Za>ov JUEV , KXi(7trj0V tovtra, Nuv SE (TE r0vtwra Ktxvo^uat, opxjU Xawv, AT// avfoucr'* a>c juot SlxcTot KCIKOV EK KO/COU ati. 290 "A?* \r>m/ \ v r Avopa JUEV, <^ Eooo-av JUE Trarrjp Kai Trorvta 261. jit?) /i^v eyw *e. r. X. The verb o/i- 270. Zti; K. r. X. Bacchylides ia> 'A^tXXeuc 295 "Ejcretvc, irtjoore SE TroXtv detoio Muvrjrof, KXatftv, aXXa ju' taGKE 'A^iXX^oc Oeloio aXo^ov Bi'iaeiv, a&iv T Ivi Saiaeiv Se yafjiov juer Ta> o-' O./ULOTOV /cXaiw r0vtora, judXf^ov aid. 300 7rpo0a(Ttv, tr^wv 8' aurwv K/J^E' Kaarr?j. AVTOV 8' anfyl yipovreg 'A^atwv ri enrvriGaC 6 o i7p a rtc tpoiye ^>tXwv t-rrnrfiOtO' ra/ptuv, 305 Ml} jU TTptV GITOIO KXUT /LtTJ^E TTOrfJTOC "AvaaOai ^iXov ^rop, 7T( jit' a^oc aivov Auvra 8' rjlXiov, tVo;, icat ca toc Ovrpov a'XXo t KV TOW 294. Kijdeiovc;. Jffines. See on II. Z. paj/ro, sc. Captivi. Heliodor. I. tSdupvov Be, 60. ro jui> iiceivov Trpbtyaaiv, /zv^/i^t,' ^ * / 299. daiffeiv yapov. The phrase &u- t^twv e'fcaorog. Compare z'w/ra v. 388. Q. / ya/iov signifies properly ^o prepare the 167- Virg. ^En. IX. 294. Hence the ex- marriage -feast, and thence, generally, #o pression IIczrjOoKAov Trpofyaaiv passed into celebrate a marriage. It occurs again in a proverb. Od. A. 226. A. 3. So Eurip. Iph. A. 123. 308. /z7T7je. Heyne understands, after Salaofjuv vptvaiovQ. And ibid. vv. 697- Koeppen, Ka'nrep aairoc, &v. But l\nrr\q 710. daitiv yajttowg. The simple expres- may be rendered altogether. See on II. A. sion daisiv nva, convivio aliquem excipere, 162. occurs in Eurip. Orest. 15. See Athen. 313. TroXsfjiov arofjia. See on II. K. Deipnos. V. 1. 8. 302. IlarpoicXov irpotpaaiv, K. T. X. So 314. aStvSJQ . dvevtiKaro. He heaved a Arsinoe in Dion. Cass. XLIII. Trd/jnToXw deep sigh. Schol. afyowe Kat iXefivwf cai OIKTOV j//3a\, KaK TOVTOV 67Tt ry Trpo- oiKrp&G dvKpa%ev rj olovti dvffTeva%t, tpaati ravry Kai oiKila TrdBrj Trapudv- Kal TroXv tfyaye 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, T'. 521 Oc TTOV vvv <&6iy(j>i r*pv Kara 8aKpvov etjSet Xrjrei rotou8' vtoc* o 8' aXXo8a7T juot evi rp0rat i\O utoc, Et 7TOU rt tot yC, N COTTToXejUOC 00t8l]C. IIpiv JUEV yap fioi Ovfj.bc; Ivt arriOtacriv cwXTTft, Otov /UE (ftOtaeaOai air "A/9yOC tTTTrojSoroio Avrov Ivt Tpoi^?, CTE 81 r $0tr/vS vlftr^at, 330 'He v juoi TOV TratSa OoiJ (Tuy VTJI jUfXaivp Kat ot Sft^i\ov' ol 81 8r) aXXot 345 Oi^ovrat jUfra 8a7rvov, o 8' CLKJUYIVOCJ KOL aTratrroc- 'AXX' i'&, ot vcrap r icat a 2ra$ov EVI arriOtva, t'va ^177 jutv Xtjuo? lie CITTWV, wrpuve Trapoc jUjuautav ' * N H 8', apTT^ fiKuta ravuTrrljOvyt, Xiyv^wv^j 350 Oupavou Kicar7raXro 8t' alBepog' aurap 0w/orj(Ta Tpaxrt jj.evEai.vwv , ra ol KaXac, apyuploftrtv iTTLGfyvpioig apaputac- 370 ^wprjKa TTfpt GTYiOzacrtv eSvvzv' i 8' ap' WjUOKTi jSaXfro ?t0oc apyvp6ri\ov, XaXcOV* avrap 7Tira apjUOOVOV j 361. KpctTaiyvaXoi. Simply, strong. 365. row *cai o^ovrwv K. r. X. Compare Schol. fcporraiyuaXoi- iVxwpa yvaXa Ix ^- vir g- ^ n - VII. 102. VIII. 230. X. 718. reg, la^vpo'c yuaXa ^^ ra fcoiXw/zara. 386. tur Trrtpd K. r. X. Xenophon is See Pausan. Phocic. X. 26. and on II. E. 99. supposed to have had his eye upon this pas- 362. aiyXj; d' ovpavov IKS, K. r. X. Lu- sage in Cyrop. II. 3. 14. wcrre vvv efiol Se- cret. II. 327- Ftilgur ibi ad coelum se tollit ; Ktiv TO T&V o?rXwv <])6pr][Jia irrtpolQ /iaX- totaque circum jfire renidescit tellus, subter- Xov ioticevai, 17 0opri^>. Compare Memo- que virum vi Excitur pedibus sonitus. For- rob. III. 10. 13. phyr. Quaest. Horn. 9. ysXaovrr Xaju:rpw- 390. Il^Xia^a fjitXirjv. See on II. IT. 0a' tTTTrottv ' oiriOev 7ra/i0aivwv, axrr' i^ ov S 1 tTTTroicnv IfctfcXtro irarpbg loto* re, KOI BaXif, rrjXficXwra rlicva 395 40 Tov , 7Tt Dar/DO/cXov, XtTTfr' avroOt ap' VTTO ^vyo^i 7rpO(T0Tj T a^)ap S' rifJLvat Kaprjart, Tracra ?rapa aioXo^ nr7TO 405 iicavv' Kat Xtrjv CT' m vuv y arawtrOjUfv, oflpifi ' 'AXXa rot tyyvOtv ^/xap 6XiE0ptov, ou^ rot A'/rtot, aXXa 0o^ r fj.ya. KOL Motpa K/oaratr). 410 rf, Tpwfg OTT' lo/Lioiiv flarpOKXou ru^' f'Xovro 'AXXa Btijjv ibpiGTog, ov rjvKOfJLO^ rK "Eicrav' vi TTpOjua^oto-t, Kat "EKropt KV Nan Sf Kat KEV a^ua Trvotrjj Z^>upoto aeotjUEv, "HvTTfp iXa^porarrjv 0a r Kat avlpt t^)t oajufjyat. apa ^> 415 393. Xe-n-aSva. See on II. E. 723. 398. WOT' rj\KT(i)p vTTtpiwv. See on II. Z. 513. 9. 480. and compare Judges v. 31. 402. cw/itv. Schol. Vill. adjjj/ ?xw/iv, Kope(70w/ij/. It seems to be formed from an obsolete verb eot, satio. 405. //iuoc V0a8' oXc No(7^>i (j>i\ov Trarpoc cai jurjrlpoc' aXXa Kat JUTTTJC Ou XT/SW, Trptv T|0aa aSrjv iXao-at TroXt/ioto. ^H /oa, icat Iv TT^wrotc ta^wv t'x* iLwvv\as 'iinrovg. 423. a^v IXdaai. That is, eif d^jjv. See on II. N. 315. THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 TA*QAIA, 5 TPAMMA, Y'. GEilN MAXH, r) 0EOMAXIA. "AXXwg. Y, MaKapwv epic wpro, ^e'pct 3' TTI fcaproc ' THE ARGUMENT. THE BATTLE OF THE GODS, AND THE ACTS OF ACHILLES. Jupiter, upon Achilles' return to the battle, calls a council of the Gods, and permits them to assist either party. The terrors of the combat described, when the deities are engaged. Apollo encourages ^Eneas to meet Achilles. After a long conversation, these two heroes encounter ; but Mneas is preserved by the assistance of Neptune. Achilles falls upon the rest of the Trojans, and is upon the point of killing Hector, but Apollo conveys him away in a cloud. Achilles pursues the Trojans with a great slaughter. The same day continues. The scene is in the field before Troy. t jUV Trapa VY)VG\ Kopwvicri 0apija > aCj aXX' $ aXo^ ^X0 /ir^ avrovq. 8' ap' EV jU(TXi7v, 20 T Qv Vca waytpa* julXouai /AOI, 6XXujLtvot TT/O. 'AXX' ^rot jUv lyw jUVa> TTTU^I Ov\vfnroLo ' opowv 0pva rp^/Ojuai* ot Se 17 a'XXot >' v tKi7a0 jucra Tpwac KOL 'A^atouc- apr)y0', OTTTJ vooc ioriv Ijcaorou. 25 Ei ya/o 'A^tXXfvc otoc 7Ti TpaJ Kai $ T JUIV KOI 7TpO(T0V V7TOTpOjUoTj3oc aiceptTEKOjUTjc, ^8' "AprfjUic Io\taipa 9 18. rwv yap vi)v ayxiora K. r. X. TAey 34. tpiovvriq. Eminently useful ; from are now aJnzos* z'n ^e ac* of engaging. The the intensitive particle t/oi, and ovrjpijuvo. adverb ay%i(rra, which properly applies to Schol. fiya\7jv ovrjaiv l^wv. 7w/ra v. 72. pJace, is here expressive of time. the form spiovj/ioc occurs, which in II. 21. n'tXovai [j.oi. Scil. TAe Greeks and Q. 360. is used as a proper name. TVojVww : as in v. 17. 39. d/efpcrcKp/^g. Schol. f*^ fcttpo^evoc 30. UTTtp /Ltopov. It was fated that Troy rr)v Kopyv del KOJUWV, ^id rdf a/crivae. should fall, but not by the agency of Achil- Hence Macrob. Saturn. I. 17- Apollo Chry- les. See on II. S. 10. and of the expression socomes cognominatur, a fulgore radiorum, vTr^p /uopov, on II. P. 321. quos vacant comas aureas Soils. Unde et 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y'. ATJTW TE, KavQog TE, 0fXojUjUEtc)rjc T' 'A^poSrrrj. Ei w^ JUEV /o' awavevOt Otol Ovrjrwv rap, ETTEI ju0' o/ztXov 527 40 45 ' 6r juv Trapa ra^pov bpVKrrjv, rt/ "AXXor' ITT' aKrawv ptov7rwv juaicpov aura. Au 8' "AprjC TpW0V, |0jUV^ XatXttTTt t(TOC, 'O^u /car' aicporar^c TroXtoc Tpw(T(Tt KfXfuwv, "AXXoTE Trap 2tfiOi;ri 0lwv ITTI KaXXtKoXojvrj. 50 2u//|3aXov, EV 8' avrdiQ tpiSa priyvvvro jSapfTav. ov j3povrTj(T Trarrjp av^pwv T Oeijjv re ev' aurap v!p0 Doa-EtSawv iriva^ a7Tip(Ttr]v, optwv T at7Ttva Kaprjva. ' . See on Eur. Phoen. 1 396. Pent. Gr. p. 383. Compare II. II. 565. The expression tpida pr)y- vvaQai signifies properly, facere pugnam erumpere; as prj%ai Quvrjv, Sdicpva. Hence pugnam excitare. 61. tddtiaf d' virkvepOev K. r. X. Lon- ginus, de Sublim. . IX. 6. has instanced the several images in this description as strikingly magnificent. Virgil has imitated the passage in .En. VIII. 243. Non secus 65 ac si qua penitus vi terra dehiscens Infernos reseret sedes, et regna recludat Pallida, Diis invisa ; superque immune barathrum Cer- natur ; trepidentque immisso lumine Manes. Hence Macrob. Saturn. V. 16. Interdum auctorem suum dissimulanter imitatur Vir- gilius, ut loci inde descripti solam disposi- tionem mutet, et faciat velut aliud videri. Homerus ingenti spiritu ex perturbatione terra ipsum Ditem patrem territum pro- silire et exclamare quodammodo facit. Hoc Maro non narrationis, sed parabola loco po- suit, ut aliud esse videretur. Compare also Ovid. Met. It. 260. V. 356. also the battle of the gods in Hesiod. Theogon. 665. 839. and the battle of the angels in Milton : P. L. VI. 65. fwpwevra. Loathsome ; Latine, squa- lida ; rendered by Virgil, Pallida, diis in- visa, in the passage cited in the preceding note. The derivation is from eupwg, filth, putridity. So Hesiod. Op. D. 153. eupw- tvra tiopov Kpvfpov 'Atdao. Soph. Aj. 1167. ratyov fvp&evTCt. So also Od. K. 512. . 322. Q. 10. From Eurip. Iph. T. 528 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y'. apa KTVTTOQ wpro Oewv SfpiSt T H rot jiiV yap vavra Iloo-aSawvoe CLVCLKTOQ "larar' 'ATroXXwv otj3oc, s'xwv ta Trrepoevra* "Avra 8* 'EvuaXioto 0fa yXauKwTne 'Afl^vrj* vTEOTfj xputrrjXaicaroe, laXaSav?), 70 lo\aipa, jcatrtyvrjrrf EKaroto* Aijrot 8' avriarr] CTWKOC, Iptovvtoc 'Epjuie* "Avra S' ap' 'H^aioroto jiilyae 7roTafj.bg j3a 01 JUEV 0ot avra 0wv t 'AxiXijoc vcnm|3tov TroXe/miZsiv ; 85 Tov 8' avr' Aivfiac a7rajUfj3ojUvo(,' 7rpog prire awKtiv, of Pedasus and Lyrnessus. POPE. See on CLKTaivtiv flaaiv. Etym. M. i?8 KeXeuev 95 aXKE/tj) AtXtyae *ai Tpwac Evat OVK Ear' 'A^Xiioe evavriov avftpa jj-a yap irapa tc ye Oeiov, 6c Xotyov afjLvvei. Kai 8* a'XXwc TOU y' t0u jSAoc Trlrfr', oi TIplv %POC vS|OOjUOfO $l\9t[J.V' EL 0OC T Io-ov rdveiev TroXI/zou rAoc, ou jU juaXa /oa Tov 8' avr 7Tpovo iwv ava ovXa/iOv av8pwv* *H 8' afjLV$i KaXfaacra 0Oi/c jUra fjivBov t7T* QpaZ>taQov 8?) ]V?7, 115 68' J3l 'Avrta n^XEiwvoc* avfjice 8l 'AXX' 7TVTja P XlV(j), OT JLIIV TK Ei rjX6v, ro /oa 01 Tjowec KCU IlaXXac ' IIoiov, o^pa ro /crjroc- v7rK7rpo0vya>v aXloiro, r O7T7ror /xiv i' icar' aO* ^ro ? Kai 0oi aXXoi, 145 iaa>i' icar ajO 127. affffa ol Alaa K. r. X. II. Q. 209. r< 5' wf 7To0i fiolpa Kparat?) Ftivoiikvq) K. r. X. Callim. Lav. Pal. 104. ITTEI /ioi- pav (J5^' gTrlj/cucre Xiva, 'Aviica TO TTQ&TOV viv lydvao. See Spanheim in loc. The sentiment has been repeatedly imitated. Theognis 815. o ri palpa TraOelv, OVK ioQ' vTraXvZai. Find. Pyth. XII. 53. Toys pop- , ov TrdpQvKTov. 131. %aX7Toi de Oeol . E. Of this con- struction, see on II. K. 402. The particle Sk for yap, ut seepius. 134. BtoijQ tpidi %vvt\d(raai. See on II. A. 8. The following line is omitted in MS. Lips, and marked as spurious in the early editions. It certainly bears the ap- pearance of an interpolation, and was pro- bably inserted by some early copyist. 145. rcT^oc 'Hpaorpw6/v Maortera/, S' avrbv 170 r) auroc OiTai Trpwrw EV ^' tbrpvve fJLtvoc; KOL BvfjLOQ ayri 'Avriov lX0jLtvai jUfyaXfVropoc AivEtao. Ot 8' 6r S?) o-x^Soy ^trav ITT' aXXrjXoKTtv t Tov Trporfpoc 7r/oocrt7T 151. ITT' 60puaiveTai de rj aper?) TYIQ ovo/naroTrottat; TOV KapKaiptiv, GTS rrjQ yr]Q /taXiora TTOC- yfry Karf^paft/iEVT/g, ITTTTOI Oiovai di avTTJs. See on II. F. 363. 165. aivTrjs, ov re icai dvdptQ K. T. X. It may be proper to observe, that the par- tide Kai, in this place, is not without its meaning ; but refers to what is understood in the adjective ffivrfjf. The passage may be thus rendered : ceu leo, quern, ut jam ccedem ediderat, iaivero, jam et ipsum cee- dere cupiunt homines. See on II. A. 480. Doederlin. on Soph. (Ed. C. 1050. This 175 exquisite simile of the lion has been re- peatedly imitated. Compare Hesiod. Scut. H. 426. Virg. ;En. XII. 4. Lucan. Phars. I. 205. and see Macrob. Saturn. V. 13. Longin. de Sublim. . 15. 170. ovpy de TtXevpag K. T. X. Plin. N. H. VIII. 18. Leonum animi index cauda, sicut et equorum aures. Immota ergo ; pla- cidus, clemens, blandientique similis, quod rarum est : crebrior enim iracundia ejus. In principio terra verberatur ; incremento terga, ceu quodam incitamento, flagellantur. Hence the verb /uaffritrai. 172. yXau/aowv. See on II. A. 206. 177- TOV 7rporpoc K. T. X. This con- versation between Achilles and jEneas is very generally censured by the critics, as entirely out of place, and greatly disap- pointing the expectation of the reader, who naturally looks for some mighty achieve- ment of Achilles, on his first entrance upon 3 Y2 532 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y. Atvcm, rt av, roaaov 6jU/Xov TroXXov "Eorijc ; ^ *JjUt, icat aXXorc 2ovpi fyofir\aa. T H ou jutjuvy, ore Trip CTC, powv aVo, juouvov covra, Seva /car' 'iSatwv optwv raX(T(Tt TroSfo-o-i ; ror & OVTI jUrar|OO7raXt?O 0uya>v' 190 S' If Aupvrjo-o-ov vTTtK(f>vyt' aurap lyw rrjv , /u0opjLtrj0ac (TUV 'AOrivri KOL At! irarpi' tXtvOspov ^/iap aTrovpa?, v* arap d Zfic Ippvaaro KOI Oeol a'XXot. 'AXX' ov vvv ovr' ap' fyw crovC' 205 action. Eustathius defends the Poet by opposition to I/iTrf^og. Schol. Kovacri (t jUv IlrjXrjoc dfJLVfJiovoq SKJOVOV etveu, MTJTJOOC 8' K OcVt^oCj KaAAiTrAoKajUOu, aAo(7u8vrie* Avrap "yu>v woe ftf'yaArjro/ooc 'Ayxtaao Ev\o/j.ai tK^eyajUCV, JUTJTTJJO Si juoi f'orr' 'A0po8trrj. Twv 17 vuv rpoi y ^uAov 7rat8a /cAautrovrai 210 OV yap $T)ju', 7T TroAAoi oe jutv avSpC '/crao't* AapSavov ap Trpwrov rcro vf^Arj'yfptra Zfu^' 215 Krt(ravtiae rrjf OaXd.TTijq. 534 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y'. tV O^ 817 KaXXtoroe yevero OvijT&v avOpdjirwv' Tbv KOL avijpefyavro 0eot Ail olvoyotvtiv, KaXXeoe tv/ca oTo, iV aOavaToun ^erea?. 235 *lXoe cT au rece0' wov a/uLVfiova Aao/ieSovra* Aaojueowv o apa Tt^wvov reicero, Ilpia^iov re, AojUTrov re, KXim'ov 0', 'iKeraova r f , o?ov "Aprjoc* 'Aacrapaicoc Se Kcnruv' o 8' ap' 'Ay%iariv re'ice TralSa* Aurap Ijti' 'Ayxt 'Eoraor' iv jueVtrrj va^'ivr) SrjVorfjroc- 245 "Eerri yap a/i^orepoiatv oveiSea fivOrj^aaOaL IloXXa jiiaX'' ovS' av vj]i)c e/caro^uyoc a%0o apotro. SrjoeTrr?) Se yXwatr' tort jSporwv, TroXte^ 8' evf juvflot, DavroTot' eTrewv oe TroXi)^ vofj.bg vvOa KOL ei/0a. 'OTTTTotov jc' e'/Trpa^a eVoCj rotov K' lTraKOV(rai. 250 'AXXa rti] ejOiSac cat vet/cea vwtv avayicrj NetKetv aXXr)Xotc. r. X. Hence the has, in all ages and nations, been reckoned proverb : Naves conviciis onusta. an honourable employment. Sappho men- 248. S' apfTrjv K. T. X. So Hesiod. nos. Op. D. I. 6. 'Paa 5' dpt'^Xov fjuvvOti, Kal 258. ytvao^iQa. Schol. dvri TOV di//o- ddrjXov akti Ztvg. 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y'. 535 ^H pa, KOI v $tiv( , julya & a/jHpl traicoc JUUKE 8ov/ooe aicwKrj' 260 Ili}Xfil8fi)C 8 o-aKOC JUEV OTTO to nya\{)Topog Alvetao ov8' ivorjarc Kara ^>pva icat Kara OVJULOV, v /oijiSi' tori 0ewv IpiKvSia Swpa 265 aat ye OVVITOLGI Saju 77/11 f vat, oio' v TOT Alvetao Sat^povoc 6/3ptjuov 'AXXa Suw jii ^Ha-av* 7Ti TTcvre TTTU^C ^?^ a ^ KvXXoTroSiwv, 270 Tac Suo xa^KEt'ae, Svo 8* e T?)v 8t /uiav xpvcririv' r^ /o' eo-^tro jUfiXtvov e AtwTfpoc avr' 'AX^^VC irpo'iei ^O\L Kai SaXfy Aivtao icar' amr^a 7ravror^c. Atviac 8' fcaXi], KOI aTTO Wtv ao-TTtS' a "Eo-ri? tjLtlv?7, 8ta 8' aju^)orpoic eXe KuicXouc 280 'A(T7Tt8oe ajU^tjSporrjc* o 8' aXfuajUtvoe 8opu "Etrrr/, ica8' 8' axoc ot x^ ro t* v pi v 60 Tapj3/?(rac, o ot ayx 1 Tr^T 7 ? jSlXoc* avTap XajS Atvtac, jUya epyov, o ov 8uo 7' av8p ^! Otot vuv jSporot Ettr'* o 81 jutv /ola TraXXf p(Ti aipart vorjcrov KEV jutv Iputro-fai, rj KV acrfc fSp 'A^iX^t Saju?)jUvat, itr^Xov lovra. Hrot jUv 7p vw'i TroXac WjUO(rcrajU Ila<7t JUET' aOavaTOHTiv, 70) icai riaXXac 1 ' ' 7Tt TpW(T(TtV aX??7(TtV KttKOV oTrorav Tpotrj juaXp( Trupi Trarra 310 315 302. fiopifjiov. This adjective is the same as fiopaifio^. It occurs in J^sch. Choeph. 355. 306. Ilpufyiou yfve^v ^x^P K. It was usual with the ancients, as it has already been observed, to refer any severe cala- mity, or succession of misfortunes, to the anger of the gods. See on II. Z. 200. A variety of examples to this effect are cited by Markland on ^Esch. Suppl. 348. Blom- field in Gloss, on ^Esch. Pers. 367. Hence also Veil. Paterc. I. 10. Deos immortales precatus est, ut, siquis eorum invideret opibus et fortunes suce, in ipsum potius sa>virent, quam in rempublicam. Compare Liv. V. 21. 307. vvv Sk 5?) AiVEiao K. r. X. It seems highly probable from this prophecy, which Homer puts into the mouth of Neptune, that after the event of the Trojan war, ./Eneas and his descendants succeeded to the throne of Troy ; and his great-grand- children were contemporary with the poet himself. The date of the action of the Iliad required that the record should appear in the form of a prediction ; but, as he lived in the neighbourhood of Troy, it was equally necessary that it should correspond with the known history of the country. Hence, therefore, a fair conjecture may be formed as to the period at which the poet lived. See Prelim. Obss. Sect. I. It is clear, how- ever, that the accuracy of the statement is wholly at variance with the account of the voyage of jEneas into Italy, and the re- ported descent of the Romans from the Tro- jans, on which they notoriously prided themselves. So completely, indeed, was this prejudice established in their minds in the reign of Augustus, that Virgil thought proper to favour it, by adopting an alter- ation of this very passage, in his celebrated prediction in ^n. III. 97- Hie domus jEneen cunctis dominabitur oris, Et nati natorum, et qui nascentur ab illis. Strabo, indeed, Lib. XIII. p. 608. mentions that the words of Homer were applied to the Romans by reading iravriaai for Tpwsaffi ; but as this is sanctioned by no MSS. the correction is undoubtedly a pious fraud, founded most probably upon the version of Virgil. Cer- tain it is, that although the story of the jEneid turns entirely upon the passage of its hero into Italy, there is no authority for the fact, but the suspicious declaration of the Romans themselves ; and this account of Homer is decisive against them. See Wood's Essay on the Original Genius of Homer, p. 221. Heyne's Virg. Excurs. I. vol. III. 310. vorjffov A. 77 KBV K. T. X. That is, vorjaov, f\ Ktv Aivdav ipvffatai, K. r. X. See on II. B. 409. E. 85. 314. lyw Kai HaXXag 'AOfivr). The judgment of Paris may have been the cause of the irreconcileable hatred which these goddesses retained against the Trojans. But see on II. Q. 28. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Y'. 537 Avrap ETTEI roy' a/coutrf IloactSawv evoai'xBwv, Brj p' fytv av rf fJLa^rjv KOL ava icXovov Ey^aawv, T I? S 1 00' AivEiae i7^ icXuToe fcv 'AXXEu^. 320 rj'i' o SE jUEyaX^ropoe A?vtao* Kat TirjV flV 7Tp07rap(H0 TToSwV 'A^fX^OC '6/TJICV, ' (TO'iv OLTTO Sovb^ vod ciftac" 325 8' ITT' lo-^artrjv TroXuaucoe T ra afupTjcrtrovro. v 330 Kai jut Ah/E/a, rtc v, cai 0tXrpog aOavdroiaiv j 'AXX* ava^wpfjo-ai, or KEV au/ujSX^arEat auTaJ, 335 MT) cai VTTfjO juotpav So/xov "AiSoc Eitra^tKrjat. Aurap 7Tt K' 'A)(iXi)c Odvarov KOL TTOT/ULOV ETTt 0ajOo-r7ira Ov JUEV -ya/o rt'c 8l ri >wra 345 ti EErjKa, jcara/crajUEvat 'H pa icat AivEiac (j>t\O aOavaroiat 321. avTiKa T($ p.iv tTreira K. T. X. persed in tribes, some of which had settled Hence Virg. ^n. V. 808. PefcWrf? tune ego in the Peloponnesus : Od. T. 366. The forti Congressum Mmam, nee Diis nee viri- Pylian Caucones are mentioned in Herod. bus Ev Tpwwv 7Ttprj(7Ojuat OLVTLOQ i *H, icai 7Ti oTt^ae aXro, KfXevE 8f ^wrt Ijcaerra M)jKrt vvv T pwwv l/cac sorore, oTot 'A^afoi, 'AXX' ay', avr)p avr' avSpoc trw, jUjuara> St /lot Icrrl Kat IfyQifjuj) irtp lovrt, WO'S' av9p(t)TTOVg ^)7T(V, Kttl TTttCTl 350 355 'AXX' otraov jUV ^01 Su Kttl (T0Vt, OV JU Tt ^TJj 'AXXa juaXa (rrt^oc a/it Tpwwv a'juj3poroc, oi/^ K' ' i 7TOVOtTO* TE, iroai r Ol/ i>^ 360 , ^)dVo 8' tjUjUfvat avr' ' Kai KEV yav 7T(TO > i Kat aOavciToiGt 365 c 7ravT(T 'AXXa Kara irXijOvv r /cat K \oi* 385 ]3aX' 7ra Ai]jUoXOvra, 395 juax*?C 'Avrrjvopoe vtov, Kara /cpora^ov, icuvtrje Sta ^aXKOTrajorJou' a/oa ^aXiCii7 KOpve c orf raupoc "Hpvyv XKOJUVOC 'EXt/caivtov ajU^)t avaicra, Koupwv IXKOvrwv, yavurat ^1 rf rot? 'Evoo-t^^wv* 405 lX ic ajoa rov *y' fpwyovra XITT' oorla Avrap 6 |3i ore ravpoQ K. r. X. the lonians, which makes some conjecture Virg. /En. II. 222. Clamores simul horren- that he was an Ionian himself. POPE : from dos ad sidera tollit ; Quales mugitus, fugit Eustathius and Dacier. See Prelim. Obss. cum saucius aram Taurus, et incertam excus- Sect. I. The derivation of 'EXocwviog from sit cervice securim. See Macrob. Saturn. Helicd, is very irregular ; probably the town V. 13. was also called Helicone. 404. 'EXiKuviov dfi (friXov wXttra QVJJLOV* Tov jSaXf ^.iaaov O.KOVTL TroSapKjjc N(ira TrapaiGGOVTog, oOi Zwarripot? K t oWAooc r/vrcro 0wrj$. 415 Trap' , TTpori ot Sf Xaj3' 8', we i>orj(T Kaaiyvrirov w Evrpa x^po'iv ^'xovra, Xta^ojUfvov ?rpori yatr?, 420 Kap /oa ot o^OaXjULMv K\VT a^\vg 9 ouS' ap' er' f'rXr/ arpw^)a(r0', aXX' avrioq ri\0' ' jOaSawv, ^Xoyi EtKfXoc' avrap av7raXro, Kat EV^O^VOQ iirog jua* c juov y /uaXttrr' (Tjuao-(raro Ov/mbv, 425 "Off juot IraTjoov CTTC^VE TrtjUvov* ouS' op m 8i^y 'AXXrjXouc 7rr(jt(T(7OtjLtv ava TrroXfjiioto ys^vpa^. *H, icai i/TroSpa iSwv 7r/)o<7^)wvv "Eicropa Stov* 'Atrcrov 10', a>c KV 0a(T(rov oXiOpov irtipaS^ ticrjat. Tov 8' ov rapfirjaag 7rpoi>apov, 500 a^)' tTTTTfiwv oTrXfwv paOafJityytg j3aXXov, Ai r' a?r' 7rto-(Twrp(ov' 6 ^ tcro icv TraXao-trfro 492. d\vd%i. See on II. A. 155. and Deut. xxv. 4. POPE : from Dacier. See compare the passages. jElian V. H. IV. 25. Sometimes this was 496. Tpi^BfjLtvai Kpl \VKOV. In Greece, done by horses, and the hoofs of the animals instead of threshing the corn as we do, they so employed were shod with brass. Corn- caused it to be trod out by oxen. This pare Isaiah xxviii. 28. Hosea x. 11. The was likewise practised in Judaea, as is seen same custom still obtains in Persia and by the law of God, who forbad the Jews India to this day. to muzzle the ox who trod out the corn : THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 , ^ TPAMMA, *'. HAPAnOTAMIOS MAXH, r/ 'AI IIAPAHOTAMIA1, /cat GEftN MAXH. "AXXwg. Trap' 7/Vovae TTOTO.fj.oio. THE ARGUMENT. THE BATTLE IN THE RIVER SCAMANDER. The Trojans fly before Achilles, some towards the town, others to the river Scamander : he falls upon the latter with great slaughter, takes twelve captives alive, to sacrifice to the shade of Patroclus ; and kills Lycaon and Asteropaeus. Scamander attacks him with all his waves : Neptune and Pallas assist the hero : Simois joins Scamander ; at length Vulcan, by the instigation of Juno, almost dries up the river. This com- bat ended, the other gods engage each other. Meanwhile Achilles continues the slaughter, and drives the rest into Troy. Agenor only makes a stand, and is con- veyed away in a cloud by Apollo ; who, to delude Achilles, takes upon him Agenor's shape, and, while he pursues him in that disguise, gives the Trojans an opportunity of retiring into their city. The same day continues. The scene is on the banks, and in the stream of Sca- mander. 'AAA', ore 877 TTOOOV tov ivpptio EavOov Sivrjfvroc;, ov aOavaroc; reicero "EvOa 8iarjui7ac, rove juev TrcSiovSt Stance Ilpoe TroXtv, r??rep 'A^atoi aru^Ojuevot 0oj3eovro "Hjuart rtjj Trporepa), ore jLtaivero (f)ai^i/j,og "EicrWjO Tip p 01 ye TTjOO^eovro Tre^ujorec* rjepa 8* "Hprj Iltrva Trpocr^e ]3a0eTav, epu/ce/uev' ityiiareec 8e 4. yirep. Scil. 6$<. To this ry cor- 5. rffiaTi T(fi irporepty. After the death responds in v. 6. The passage is paren- of Patroclus. See II. P. 756. sqq. thetical : TOVQ [itv being answered by //ii- 7- spvKS/itv. Scil. TOVQ Tpwag, subaud. (ret c fe in v. 7- wore. So as to impede them in their flight 544 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 'Ee Trorajuov fl\evvTO fiaOvppoov, a 'Ev 8' 7T(TOv jufyaXci) Trarayw* /Specif 8' aiTra pteOpa, "O-xOai S' a/i^i TTfpl jUfyaX' '/a^ov* ot 8' a'XaXrjrt.) "Evvcov v0a KCU v0a, iXiaGO/mtvot Kara Sivag. r Qe 8', 60' VTTCU |0t7rr)c Trvpoe aicpi&e r]p0ovr Trorawov^e, ro Sf \yi ajca/zarov 10 15 IlXi)ro Avrap o KfJcXijUVOV TV7TT icat a Xt7Tv avrov ITT' O 8' 0-00jO, SatfJLOVl t(TOC, , ica/ca ^ ^pa-t jLtrjSfro p-ya V' TWV aXXot 20 * juaXa yap TE Kar(70it, ov K XajS^fftv* f TrorajuoTo /cara 8ftvoTo /o0pa 25 VTTO cpi]juvouc' o 8', 7Tt KttjU \etpag ivaipwv, K TrorajLiOiO SuwSfKa Xl^aro towards the city. This is the usual sense of epvKreiv, viz. detinere, impedire. Com- pare zn/ra vv. 59. 63. II. II. 369. S. 126. and elsewhere. Some, however, render it in this place by defendere ; as if it were probable that Juno, of all the deities, should lend her assistance to the Trojans, whom she invariably pursued with the most in- veterate malice. Compare II. Y. 313. sqq. 10. d/j,(pi Trepi. See on II. B. 305. 12. we S', o0' i7rai purfe K. r. \. Bus- tathius observes that several countries have been much infested with armies of locusts ; and that, to prevent their destroying the fruits of the earth, the countrymen, by kindling large fires, drove them from their fields ; so that, to avoid the intense heat, they were forced to cast themselves into the water. We may hence account for the innumerable armies of these locusts, men- tioned among the plagues of Egypt, with- out having recourse to an immediate crea- tion, as some good men have imagined ; whereas the miracle indeed consists in the wonderful manner of bringing them upon the Egyptians. 1 have often observed with pleasure the similitude, which many of Homer's expressions bear with the Holy Scriptures, and that the most ancient heathen writer in the world often speaks in the idiom of Moses. Thus, as the locusts in Exod. x. 19. are said to be driven into the sea, so in Homer they are forced into the river. POPE. The amazing swarms in. which these insects invade some countries, particularly in the East, and the disastrous effects which they produce, are described by Pliny ; N. H. XI. 29. whose account is verified by modern travellers. The cir- cumstance is alluded to in Judg. vi. 5 ; vii. 12. Psalm cv. 34. Jerem. li. 14. Joel i. 6. Nahum iii. 15. Judith ii. 20. 18. KEitXi/uvov fivpiicyaiv. Subaud. ETTI. See on II. T. 135. See also on II. Z. 39. and on v. 350. infra. 22. J> d' VTTO dt\(jnvog K. r. X. It is observable with what justness the author diversifies his comparisons according to the different scenes and elements he is engaged in Achilles has been hitherto on the land, and compared to land-animals ; a lion, fyc. Now he is in the water, the Poet derives his images from thence, and likens him to a dolphin. POPE : from Eustathius. Of the adjective jueycrKTjrr/e, see on II. 6. 222. 23. \ip.kvo ivoppov. See on II. A. 435. 27. ZUOVQ IK Trora/zolo K. T. \. This piece of cruelty in Achilles has appeared shocking to many, and indeed is what I think can only be excused by considering the ferocious and vindictive spirit of this hero. It is however certain, that the cruel- ties exercised on enemies in war were au- thorized by the military laws of those times: nay, religion itself became a sanction to 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 545 30 ETTI oTjOtTrroTcrt AWK S' tTatpoiai, /carayttv KOiXag CTTI Avrap 6 at/> Tr6povcr, Sat^Ej 'E/c TTorajUOu favyovri, AuKaovi* rov /oa TTOT' ai/roc 7 Hy Xaj3(t>v K TrarpoQ aXwr)(,', OIK 0\ovra, TTpOfJioXtoV' O S' IptVEOV 6fct ^aXK(J OjOTrrjfcae, tv' a/Ojuaroc a Ttj> S' a^o' avwiarov KCIKOV TI\VUE CIOQ ' Kat ror jUv jutv A^JUVOV UKrfjUV aywv* arajO utoc 'Irji\oi(nv, ic ArifjLvoio' SvwStKaTY) St /utv avrtc iv 'A^XXfjoc 0oc jjUjSaXfv, 6^ jutv EjUfXXe ftc 'A/Sao, icai ou/c 0*Xovra vitaftai. OV S' O>C OVV VO17(T TTO^aplCTJC ^To 45 50 'AXXa ra utv o' CITTO Travra yap TTora/xou, Kafjiarog VTTO yovvar TT/OOC ov jm 9avfj.a roS' 6 Avrtc avaorrjrrovrai UTTO ^6(j)ov ^fpofvroc* Olov 877 KCU 08' 7)X0, (frvywv VTTO vrjXfi them. It is not only the fierce Achilles, but the pious and religious ^Eneas whose very character is virtue and compassion, that reserves several young unfortunate cap- tives taken in battle, to sacrifice them to the manes of his favourite hero : JEn. X. 517. Sulmone creatos Quatuor Me juvenes, totidem quos educat Ufens, Viventes rapit ; inferias quos immolet umbris, Captivoque rogi perfundat sanguine flammas. And ^En. XI. 81. Vinxerat et post terga manus, quos mitteret umbris Inferias, cceso sparsuros son- guine flammam. POPE. 29. Qvpa&. Eustath. avrl TOV I%M. Schol. TfOrjTTOTaQ' (C7T7r\rjy/ivouf. 31. 7rt orptTrroiffi ^irUxJi. See on II. E. 113. Eustathius supposes that the thongs which Achilles takes from the youths for 55 the purpose of binding them, were those which themselves had brought for the same use, in case they should take any prisoners alive. It should seem rather that they were twisted thongs fitted to the breast- plate, or of which the breast-plate was in part composed. 37. Ipivtbv rdfjive, opTrrjKciQ. Ofthiscon- struction, see on II. 0. 48. 41. vibe'lrjaovoQ. Euneus : II. H. 468. See Apollod. Bibl. I. 9. 17- and Heyne in loc. p. 183. The ransom is expressly stated in II. . 741. to have been a silver goblet. Compare v. 746. The ^noun WVOQ signifies price or value, from wveopat, to buy. The more common form is uvfi. 56. 60ou ^epotvTog. See on II. T. 86. 4 A 546 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Aijfivov fi Ilovroe aXoc TToXtrje, o TroXa^ aKOvrac IpvKti. 'AXX' aye 77 Kai Soupoc encase i?/ur|OOio , 6'0/oa iSwjiiat Ivi (frptdiv, ^St Saiw, 60 *H ap' o/jwe cat KEtOev fvcrfrai, r vviZoo, fire Kara Kparfpov ?Tp lpi>Ki. o $1 01 g* 7Tpi 8' tftv Oavarov TE KOKOV Kai ic^pa julXatvav. 6 jUv Sopu /uaKpov avccr^tro Stoc 'A^tXX jUjuawc' o 8' vTTfSpajUE Kat XajSf ^ou vwrou 65 70 Aurap 6 rrjf Tpr? JUEV IXwv XXto"(Tro yovvwv, T^l Kat 'Avrt 7rea a-, ^fu' CTU rot t/x' tKrao, Atorp<^ yap trot TT/ooOrtt) Trao-a/xrjv -no, 6r ju' aXfc UKrt/ivrj Iv Kai JUE 7rpa(TO-ac, avsvOev Aijjuvov ? riyaOtriv' Karojuj3otov Nuv SE Xvjurjv rptc roo-da TTOjOwv* H^f ^vw^fKarrj, or' ? "iXtov tXr IloXXa TTaOwv* vvv av MoTp' oXorj* jUfXXw TTOU a /u' at^O, Kai aitJototo. XI )](TOV. 75 r, '. 547 Fttimro Aao0orj, 0uyarjp "AXrao ytpovrog, 85 , oc AeXfyecrcn ^tXoTrroXljUota-tv ava Sac X */ a ^v^ttrOaif tirei pi* tTTtXaaai yz Satjuwv. "AXXo rot plw, (TV 8' fvi 0p(Ti jSaXXfO aijaC Mrj /u Krav', 7Ti ov\ Ojuoyaorptoc "EKropoc tAit, 95 f/ Oc rot Iratpov ETTE^VEI/ fvrjfa r, Kparfpov rt. At(Tx opaac, oloc Kayw, KaXoc TJ jutyac ?" Ilarpoc 8' ?ju' aya^oto, 0fa JUE yftvaro jurjrr/p* 'AXX' 7Tt rot Kat ijuot 0avaroc Kat Mot/oa Kjoarati) 1 10 t, ^ r/a>c> 7 Se^XiJCj T? julcrov ^juap, c i<:ai E/XCIO "Apt K OV/ULOV f'Xrjrat, 85. 'AXrao. Of this, and the other form, cwfc'J e^ Theseus, et qui comitavit Orestem. in the following line, see Prelim. Obss. Sect. Cic. Epist. Fam. VI. 4. li viri hoc bello oc- IV. . 1. ciderunt, ut impudentia videatur eandemfor- 90. iyrot TOV K. T. X. The death of Po- tunam, si res cogat, recusare. Compare II. lydore is related in 11. Y. 407. S. 117. Virg. ^n. X. 469. Lucret. III. 1038. 95. 6/Joydffrpiog. Schol. 6 SK rrjg av- Horat. Od. II. 16. 29. IV. 7- 14. John rfjs yaarpbQ ddeX^. The substantive viii. 53. KamjvijTOQ is added to this adjective in II. 111. ij 17 w, % dti\r], K. r. X. Supply O. 47. yevotro dv. With dtiXrjg there is also an 100. 7Tr7rav ai<7i/zov ^/zap. See on II. ellipsis of wpa or icaipoe, unless indeed, as B. 359. is not improbable, the reading dtiXrj, which 104. 'lXto^>i. Vulgo 'iXi'ov. See on II. is found in some MSS. is correct. Matthiae 0. 66. explains SdXtje as the genitive, and j}/iap 107. KarQavs. icai HdrpoK\0, K. T. X. as the accusative, denoting a period of time ; Lucret. III. 1055. Ipse Epicurus obit de- these cases being indifferently so employed. curso lumine vita;, Qui genus humanum in- See Gr. Gr. . 3?8. V. 2. and . 424. 3. a. genio superavit, et omnes Preestinxit, stellas But, independently of the awkward change exortus uti cetherius Sol : Tu vero dubitabis, of case, the addition of Tywg in the nomina- et indignabere obire ? Horat. Od. I. 28. 7. tive evidently proves that the example is Occidit et Pelopis genitor, conviva deorum, inapplicable in both cases. See also on II. Sfc. Ovid. Epist. ex Pont. III. 2. 33. Oc- K. 253. 4 A 2 548 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, *H 6y Soupi jSaXwv, rj OTTO vevpij^iv 6'iorcJ. lN Hc $aro* rou S' ai/rov Xuro jovvara KOL fyi\ov ^jrop. cv, o 8' E^fro X *l 7ri"apcr0af, Kai ot 7rU^OjLivoc 7Ta 7TTpovr' ayoptvtv* 121 01 aXXa Ot(Tt $ivr)ig i(Ta> aXoc vpa KoX?rov. 125 Kara KVjua julXaivav AVKO.OVOC; a a Si^cri KaOitTe jjLwvv^a^ 'AXXa Kat a>c oXieaOe KO.KQV jttOjOOV, EICTOICE IlarpOKXoto ^>ovov, KOI Xotyov ' t VTJUCTI Oorjaiv 7r0vr, voo-^iv /ifto. 135 op' V^' Ilorajuoc ^t ^oXwcraro KT/po^i juaXXov* ' ava 0ujuov, OTTWC iravasie TTOVOLO Atov 'A^iXXfja, TpcGfo-dt c) Xot-yov a 'AoTjoo7rai(|.> ETraXro, *caraKrajUvat jUEVfatvwv, 140 ta nrjXf-yovoc' rov 8' 'Asfoc i>jOu/OE0poe , /cai Ylepifiota, 'AK(T(rajUvoTo Ovyarpwv ^ yap /oa jutyrj Dora/io^ flaBv^ivrig. ETTOpOUCTEV' O S' CLVTLO^ K TTOra/XOtO "Eo-rrj, E'XWV ^uo Soups* JUEVOC ^ Oi EV 0/o(Ti 0fJK 145 115. 6y%oc. Scil. Achillis. See above, v. 72. an ancient custom to cast living horses into 122. 'AX/XVC fSa'i^e Kara /ooov, ov8' Oi 8' ore 8r) cr^eSov j t7T Tro^apKr]^ 8toc ' Tt'e, iroOtv ac av8pwv, o /*u f'rXrjc avrioq iXOftv ; 150 Avorr/ixov 8 rt 7rat8fc /*tj> jUVt avrtoar' aTTEiX^o-ac* o 3' avcr^ro Stoc 'A^iXXcwC a^a jusXiTjv* o 8' ajuaprp Sovpaariv aju^ie ' Hp(t>C 'AorrfpOTTaToC) 7Tt TTf^OtSl^tOC ^- Kai /o' rjO(j.) |UV Soupi o-aicoc jSaXev, OU^E Sm ?rpo 165 ' al/za KfXatvf^EC" ^ 8' v7Tp avrou Paip tvsGTrjpiKTo, XfXatOjulvrj ^pooc atrat. Atvrspog avr 'A^tXeuc jUfXtrjv lOvTrri^va A jj.d\ivov Aiaict8ao. 'AXXa Trpiv 'A^Xfuc i arriOeGGiv opoucrac a r' t^cvapt^f, KCU tu^Ojiievoc tVoc rjuSa* Kai7o$a jutv Dorajuov Avrap lya> yeverjv jutyaXou Aioe wxojucu aval TtKT jLl' ai/TJp, 7ToXXot(7V CtVCHTGLJV AiaiaSrjc* 6 8* ap' Aiaicoe K Atoe r/* Kpaoyrwv JLIEV Zcuc Ilorajuwv aXtjiiuprjEvrwv, aur Atoc 7V?7 Ilorajuoto rruicrat. Kai -yap flaOvppdrao fj.i 'E^ OU7Tp TTaVTEC TTOTdjUOl, KOL TTttCTa 0aXtt(T(Ta, Kai TTatrai Kp^vat, icai (frpdara juacpa vaovcriv' 'AXXa /cat 6c SfiSotK AtO fj.tya.Xoio jccpauvov, Aftvjjv T /3povrrjv, or' a?r' ovpavoOtv 'H pa, cai IK Kjorjjuvolo pv<7o-aro Tov Sf icar' avroOt XaTTfv, 7ra 0iXov Tov juy ap' Ar^jUOV p7TTOjUVOl Aurap 6 /3r) p' tlvat 185 190 195 20 t7r7ro/copv 205 191. EEora/LioTo rervrcrai. That is, ye- nora/jolo. See on II. P. 51. J94. r<. Scil. Att. Clarke improperly places a comma at r<, and renders it idea. 196. e ovTTfp K. T. X. Quintil. Instit. Orat. X. 1. Hinc enim, quemadmodum ex Oceano dicit ipse [Homerus] amnium vim fontiumque cursus initium capere, omnibus Eloquentia partibus exemplum et ortum dedit. It may here be useful to make a few observations upon the notion attached by Homer to the word 'QKtavog. In the first place, he designates thereby the god Oceanus, who was looked upon as the great parent of the universe. See on II. &. 201. Thence he applies the name to the ocean itself, over which the divinity presided ; by which he evidently understood an immense river, surrounding the terraqueous globe, and from which the different seas, rivers, &c. ran out, as described in this passage, The word in Homer is, therefore, totally distinct from Qakaaoa, and never signifies simply mare ; but it is frequently joined with Trora/woff, as an apposition. Compare II. 2. 606. It acquired its more general sense in after ages ; but retains its Homeric import in Hesiod. Theog. 242. Scut. H. 314. Orphic. Hym. 10. 14. Herod. IV. 36. Eurip. Orest. 1371. Plat. Phaed. 64. See Maltby Thes. Pros, in voce. Hence the Homeric epithet atyoppooQ, because it flowed back into itself. II. S. 399. Homer, however, meant not to designate any par- ticular river, as the Nile, for instance. See on II. A. 423. 198. dXXd Kai o. Sed et ille. See on II. A. 231. So Theogn. 205. 'AXX' o p,ev avrbg riot KO.KOV X9*G> s f ^ ft- XOKTIV "Arrjv i%OTriff Traialv tirtKpk- 204. tpfTrro/isvoi KtipovriQ. Devorantes arradendo. Several participles are frequently united in the same sentence without a con- necting participle, when they may be un- derstood as relating to the same individual action. Compare II. II. 660. S. 372. and elsewhere. In the present instance, one of the two seems almost superfluous. See Hoogeveen on Viger, p. 277- Matt. Gr. Gr. . 556. 2. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, O'. 551 Ot p ri Trap Trorajuov 7T0o(3?7aro 8ivrjfvra, *& ttSov TOV apivTov Vi Kpareprj VO-JUIVT? Xepa' VTTO IlrjAfiSao KOL aopi fyi 8ajUvra. "Ev0' *A 9p Tpwac 8' ou TTpiv Arj^to vweptyiaXovg E IIpiv fAaai fcara atrru, Kai "EKro/oi TreipriQrivai 225 77 Kv JUE Sajua(T(Trai, 77 KV lytu rov. TpW(T(TlV 7T(TAoi/ apoupav. c* o 8' 7TO'cruro, o'/8juari Ov(*)V Ilavra 8' opiv p&Opa KVKMJJLEVOQ' a(7 8f vfKpovg 235 i)^, 01 joa Kar' avrbv trav aAtc> ^C Krai/ ' i)^ 8 aaw Kara KaAa pitOpa, KpvVrwv V Sivyai fiaOdriai fjLejdXym. ov 8' aju^>' 'A^iArla KUKW/LIEVOV I'araro KUJUO, 240 218. TrXrfOei yap drj //OIK. r. X. Com- crv, 7To-;)( $ icaXa pttSpa "O^oiGi trvKivoiat' yefyvpwae jutv avrov, 245 E'/(TW Trao-" tpiirovv' o a-ttc, iroal KpaiTTvo'ifn Trlrfo-fteu, * ovS' 7-' 'Xi7y /uiyaQ 0O, wpro 8' TT' aurov t'va jutv TraudftE Trovoto Atov 'A^tXXr)a, TjOW(T(Tt ^ Xotyov aXaX/cot. 250 ' a7ropouo-v, otrov T' em o'/juar' ajua Kaprttrroc T /cat wKtaroc 7Trrjvwv. * 7Tl (TTYlOtCrCTL ^ ^aXfCOC vTrai^a ^ roto Xtacr0tc 255 7Tro S' or' av?7p o^fTrj-yoc OTTO /ooov t juaKfXXav ^wv, a^taprjc 8' ^ E^juara jSaXXwv* Tov jUv T Trpoplovroc, VTTo ^/rj^iSfc ctTraorat 260 vrat, ro 81 r' wica cartj3o^vov icfXapuSfi vi TTjOoaXEt, (frOavei r KOI rov ayovra" aid 'A%tXf)a Kixfiaaro KV/ULO. pooto, Kat \a.iribv lovra' 0Oi ^ r ^>prpoi avSpwv, 265 245. ye^vpfaxrt ^g /ziv O.VTOV. Formed a transferred it into Georg. I. 106. Deinde bridge over it. Schol. diafBarbv kirolrjot. satis fluvium inducit, rivosque sequentes ; Et 246. IK dlvr)Q. The vulgar reading is c?m exustus ager morientibus cestuat herbis, \'HivnQ, which signifies standing water, and jEcce superdlio clivosi tramitis undam Elicit ; cannot properly be applied to a rapid cur- ilia cadens raucum per levia murmur Saxa rent. The reading of the text is recorded ciet, scatebrisque arentia temperat arva. by Eustathius, and is in all probability cor- POPE : from Dacier. There is, perhaps, rect. nothing in Homer superior to the whole 251. offov T' tiri dovpoQ epw?7. Scil. description of the conflict between Achilles yiyveTai. Compare II. O. 358. and Xanthus, either in sublimity or beauty. 252. aieTOv fik\avog. Aristotle, Hist. Schol. 6%r7/yo' i;$paywyo, 6 rbv TOV Anim. IX. 32. mentions six species of the VCCLTOQ b^erbv KaQaipuv. The import and eagle ; one of which, called }it\avaitTOQ derivation is explained by v. 262. $9dvei de from its colour, he describes as jwgXct rfjv re Kal TOV ayovra, scil. O^TOV. %poidv, cat jugy60of g\a%toro, Kai KpaTia- 259. ajuap?;f . A channel. Apollon. Lex. roc. See also on II. Q. 316. a/zap?;- 17 vdopporj. Apoll. Rhod. III. 1391. 257- w 8' or' avijp K. T. \. This chang- rfVTt icprjvaiai apapai 7T\r)9ovro poyai. ing of the character is very beautiful; no 261. Kt\apvZ,ti. Murmurs. So Theocrit. poet ever knew, like Homer, to pass from Idyll. VII. 136. ro d' syyvfev lepbv vdwp the vehement and nervous to the gentle and "Nv/jL^air i% dvrpoto /carft/36jiifvov Ke\a- agreeable. Such transitions, when properly pvcrdev. See Toup. Emend. Suid. P. II. made, give a singular pleasure. Demetrius p. 221. Phalereus, who only praises this comparison 262. TrpoaXtl. Sloping. Eustath. Trpo- for its clearness, has not sufficiently recom- a\rj^' b Kar^eorjQ Kai KaTavrrj^. Heyne mended its beauty and value. Virgil has derives it from a\r]p,i. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, ou rtc ^ OEWV eXtstvov vTrearrj 'E/c Trora/ioto o-awo-ai' tVara St Kai rt TraOoi/mi. AXXo^ S' ov r(^ juot rotrov amoc oupavtwvwv, 275 'AXXa 0/Xj jUTjrijp, ^ /us H jit' 0aro Tpwwv UTTO Aatifjripoig oXtecrOai 'ATroXXwvoe "lie jw' o^>X' "Ejcrwp icravaf, 6c V0a 7' T(jJ K' ayaObg JUL^V 7T^)v', ayaOov ^ KEV i^fvajOt^f* 280 Nuv ^ /i XfvyaXfqj Oavarty a'juapro aXwvat, 'EjO^Olvr' iv fjieyaXc^ TrorajunJ^, we Tratoa W 0v /oa T' IvavXoc aTTOfptrrj ^L/J.WVL TTfpwvra. l Oc 0aro* T ^ juaX' t5ca JlotrftSawv icat Srrjrrjv tyyvc IOVTE, SfjUac 8' avSpc t?rovr A wrap 6 j3y, /ulya yap /oa 0wv wrpuvfv 273. we ou rig K. r. X. .Szwce none o/ *fce /iutme ^en^z's, Tydide, mene Iliads occum- gods undertakes to rescue me from the river, here campis Non potuisse, tuaque animam I must even therefore perish. Eustath. ^anc eff under e dextra. virkvTtr avrl TOV er\ij (cat uTrl/netvcv. Of 282. eru^opjSov. Subulcum. So /3oi^op- the import of the phrase iraOtiv n, see on /36f, bubulcus. II. E. 567. 283. tvauXoc- See on II. II. 71- and of 276. fOeXyev. See on II. M. 255. the verb airoipptiv, on II. Z. 348. 277. ?J /*' fyaro K. r. X. See on II. 2. 292. Xaxp^ti. Will relax ;^ will desist. 10. Schol. X^i, 7rai>ov viro^vyiuv. 4 B 554 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, 'Ee TTfStOV* TO E 7TO.V TrXrjfl' V$dTO K^UjUVOlO* 300 IloXXa Ss ru^ a KaXa SatKrajiivwv al^ijwv nXwov, Kai VKUC* rou 8' i;i//oo- yovvar tirr}$a IIpO jooov aiaaovToq av lOvv' ov$e fiiv sa^v Evpu jOtwy TTorajuoc* /*ya yap aQivo^ e/ijSaX' 'AOrivrj. HX^ye TO ov JUEVOC, aXX' m juaXXov 305 7Tt ra^a aoru jUEya ITpmjuoto avaicroc t, Tpd>^ SE Kara /moOov ov /mtvsovviv' 310 'AXX' lirafjLwe ra^tora, cat 1/iTn it \riOi p&Opa IK Trrjyfwv, Travrap 8' opoOvvov vav\ov' jUfya KVjita* TroXvv ' opvfjiaySbv opivs Kai Xawv, tva 7rau(TOjUv ayptov avSpa, 817 vvv Kjoarlft, juljuov 8' oy to-a Otoim. 315 ya/o ovr /3ir|v ^|oato-//r|(7/ZV, OI;T ri a^o^, Our ra ru^a jcaXa* ra TTOU juaXa vuoOi Xt/ivrjc UTT' iXuo^ KcaXuiUva* icaS ttv avrov Muptov, ouSl oi oo-rf' 7Ti(Trr)8 rt ^Eorai ru/zjSo^ofjo-', 6r jutv OCLTTTWGIV ' 'H, icat 7TWjor' A^tAijii, KUKWJUVOC> VIJJOGS Ovwv, Mopjuvpwv a^ptj re, icai atjuart, KCU VZKVIGGL' 325 IIopQvpsov 8' apa Ku/za A7Troc Trora/ioTo Itrrar' atipofjiwov, Kara 8' ^'p Ilr]Xta>va. Mr? jutv airoepcFtiE jUf'yac Trorajuoc ] AVTIKCL 8' "H^atOTOV 7TpO OV 0iXov UfOV* 330 303. av' i0ui/. Schol. CTT' fvOtiag, Kara 5#owe*, collected in the bottom of the river. r?)i/ 6pjw)v rou Trora/ioS. Eustathius mentions both interpretations, 306. Kopuo-o-e. See on II. B. 273. but decides in favour of neither. He also 310. oir fievsovcri. ? Scil. avrov. agrees with Hesychius in stating that oVi, 313. wrrif, For i(rra0t, as in Eurip. v. 321. is synonymous with %fpdg, whereas Supp. 1229. Ion. 1 129. So also 77 for %f)9i, the Scholiast explains it by I\VQ. The Iph. T. 699. TrinTTpr] for TrijUTrpaflt, Ion. three words may perhaps be severally ren- 527. and similarly 8 EZavOoio Trap' Kttf, V cT ai)TOV lt TTUpl* jUTJ^E <7 7T(T8' av 70) o-ot 7' a8 TTupi ' jQc8oc* Tpwac 81 icai aurnca 8toc ' XacrEtE* rt juot pt8o? Kat aj Trupi KatOjUEvoc' cLva 8' e^Xv KaXa pieOpa. 331. avra oifov yap c. r. X. Schol. Kara 347. fiiv Boric 0ip#. W^^o cultivates it : ffov yap a^iov dvTaywviaTrjv jjyov/ufla i. e. the owner of the garden. Schol. tOeipy TOV EavQov. $ I0owf 7rtjii \olro. Hesychius, without 334. dpyg-rrao Noroio. See on II. A. 306. reference to the etymology, explains it 341. 00yojuai. The Ionic subjunctive, simply by 7ri/i\Ba aZiway, and Ernesti See on 11. M. 41. justly observes, that there is no necessity 344. avrov. Scil. Trora/iov. Unless, to be overscrupulous in attending to extreme indeed, the text be incorrect which seems niceties of derivation. highly probable and we should read avrb 350. pvplKai. The penultima of this in reference to irtdiov. See Prelim. Obss. word is, in this single instance, long in Sect. VI. All the copies, however, have Homer. Compare supra v. 18. II. K. 466. avTov, which may be explained by observ- In Latin, myrica is never found with the ing, that the river had inundated the whole penultima short. We have humilesque my- plain. ricee in Virgil. The adjective /iupiKtvog, 346. vcoap^g' dXtor/v. Schol. vcwori TTC- however, has the corresponding vowel long apdtvBtlaav. in II. Z. 39. 556 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, '. ?t v8ov, 7Ti70jllVOC TTUpl T Ktrat* Kvttrrj HavroBtv aj lN Qc rou KaXa /o0pa Trvpi Trpoplav, aXX' t(T^ro* rip j3irj$t TroXv^povoe* avrap fry' "Hprjv, a Xt(T(7 ^a XfUKwXfvoc "Hpr/, AVTIK ap' "H^aiarov Trpoffe^wveEv 6v (j>i\ov vlov' rx^ ? rlcvov ayaicXEfc* o^ 7f> O(Ky ov w8 ]3porwv 365 370 375 380 "A^o/o/oov 8' apa KVjua KarlaavTo KaXa /o Avrap 7Tt BavOoio 8ajui) jUvoc> ot julv 7Ttra -a(70iiv* f/ Hp) -yap epvKaice xjuJOjuievri 7Tp. 8' aXXottn 0oTartv pc TT^E /3/3pt0vta, aijro* 362. a> ^ \/3j7g fe. r. X. Virg. jEn. VII. 462. Magno veluti cum flamma sonore Virgea suggeritur costis undantis aheni, Ex- ultantque cestu latices ; furit intus aqua vis, Fumidus atque alte spumis exuberat amnis : Nee jam se capit undo, ; volat vapor ater ad auras. See Macrob. Saturn. V. 11. Lowth , fiiXava, rpij^vv r, fiiyav re, Tov jo' avS|0C TTjOorfpOi Oecrav e/ULfievai ovpov a/oou/orjc' 405 T(j) j3aXt 0ovpov "Ap]a icar' au^tva, XUCTE SE yvla' a 8' fTTfa^E TTfXf^pa TTEO-WV, fcovt(ro- ^ ^airac, Q r' ajU0apaj3r](T* y\a(T jutv a'p' a/i^w KEtvro TTOTI x^ovl 7rouXvj3orijOp* Totowrot vuv 7ravTc, ocrot TpcJeo-trtv apvyoi, Etv, or' 'Apydoiai fia\OiaTO Owp^KTrjcriv, Oapaa\oi /cat rX?7/iovCj w^ 'A^poStrrj 430 "Apa 7TtK:oupoc, juy jutv* aimoaxra* Kv ^17 TraXat ajU/ic eTravaa^Oa TrroXljUOio, 1/JCTtjLlVOV Airap 'ATToXXwva Trooaifyri icpiwv 'Evoo-tx^^v' 435 Irfpwv* TO jUy a'/ OV, AtOC TTpOTt turpoc* ou yap KaXov, 7Tt 7Tporpoc yvoju??v, KOI TrXftova otSa. 440 vrt', w^ avoov icpaStrjv %C? oi> vu rwv 7Tp t, oo-a Srj iraOofJitv Kajca "iXtov a/i^t, Mouvot vwt Oeuv, or ayTjvopt Aao/xlSovrt Dap Atoe fX0ovrc OrjTfuo-ajuev tc ivtaurov, 417- /ioytc 5' (Tayeipcro Qvpov. With received mythology that both gods assisted difficulty recovered his senses : scil. Mars, in the work. Here, however, the Poet re- Compare II. O. 240. lates the fable at length, and distinct services 430. tide re OapffaXeoi K. r. X. Scil. are assigned to each of them respectively. tlev. Eustath. rXr;/*oj/e;' curoXfioi. The See Find. Ol. VIII. 41. Apollod. Bibl. IL sentence is ironical. 5. 9. III. 10. 4. and Heyne ad loc. p. 710. 432. r< iclv 8rj K. r. X. The sense is 444. Trap Aiog. From Jupiter, i. e. at deficient. If this had been the case before ; the command of Jupiter. The verb OrjTtvew then, indeed, &c. signifies to serve for hire. Hesych. Orjreva)' 443. ayijvopi Aao/iscWri KT. r. X. The p,iaO(jj dovXtuu. and again : 9rjc,' SovXog, service of Neptune and Apollo under Lao- fjuaQwrog. So Pollux. III. 82. UeXaVai medon, for whom they built the wall of re Kai Qfjrec, eXtvOspwv ivriv ovopara, Sia Troy, has been already alluded to in II. TTtvlav ETT' dpyupiy dovXevovTwv. The H. 452. in which place Homer adopts the verb occurs in Od. A. 488. S. 556. 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, <'. 559 MiaOq ETTI /orjrq"), o SE v ETrtreXXev ; 445 T Hrot iyw T/OWEO-O-I Tro'Xtv TTtjOt rtt^oc tjua Ei>pu re Kat juaXa icaXov, "tv apprjKTOQ 7roX*c tj3, av 8' aXtVo8ae f' 'AXX' orE 8r) fJLKjQoio rsXoc 7roXvyrj0c ? Qpat 450 TOT VWi SuffaTO JllCfOoV aTTCLVTCL ' a7T7rjU7r. 2rfuro 8' 67' OJU^OTEJOWV a7TOKO^jUv ouara ^aXicw. 455 Nwt 8fi r' aifjoppoi ciOjUv, KKorrjort Micr^ou xV\\Ol0ivv0ovaiv aKrjpiof aXXa ra^tcrra 01 8' avrol TraXtv IrpaTTEr'" a'/^fro yap |oa IlarpOKaoTyvrjroio fiiyrj/JLevaL v vraXajurjcrt. Tov KaaiyvriTri juaXa VIKc ro TTpiv y aOavdroLCfi Oeotaiv, "Avra IIo(TEd8awvoc tvavrifliov TroXEjUt^Etv. rrjv 8' oim TrpoaE^i] Kapyoc 'ATroXXwv. 445. b ^ arjuaivwv STrsrfXXfv. Laome- 465. ^a^Xeyseg. /w /M// ardour. Schol. rfow, tanquam dominus, roig 9i)Ttvovaiv opus fifyaXwg tvOeppot, ivipytiQ cfpaor^ptot. injungit. HEYNE. Hesych. a6Spa Xa/iTrovrtg, tvQa\ei. 451. vwt /3i?7 vwv jUfjuovae, icuov a88, avrf EJUEIO Srrj(T(T0at ; ^aXeTrri rot eyw jiivo avrufrtptadat, ToZotyopq 7Tp lovary, ETTEI ^V* 495 lX Qc ^ 8aicpvo(T %. See on II. A. 135. 402. 495. x^pafiov. This word is in apposi- 483. Xsovra yvvaii. The meaning of tion with, and explained by, KoLXrjv irf this is, that Diana was terrible to women, Eustath. tp/*j/j/ciav e%sc rou ^pafiov' as bringing on the pangs of childbirth ; or yap Trerpa i] ^ijpafioQ. else that the ancients attributed all sudden 499. TrXrjKTiZeaOai. To come to blows. deaths of women to the darts of Diana, as Mercury declines the contest with Latona, of men to those of Apollo ; which opinion on account of the danger of engaging with is frequently alluded to in Homer. POPE : the wives of Jupiter, which had been just from Eustathius. The latter opinion is the evinced in the severe treatment of Diana by more probable, since the Ilithyiae are re- Juno. The compound dicnrXrjKTi&ffQai is presented by the Poet as attendant upon more usual. childbirth. The particle kird also connects 500. Trpofypaaoa tvxtoOat. Boast, as you the passage with the epithet roo06p<>, will. The infinitive for the imperative, ut which designates the weapon with which scepius. Of the adjective 7rpctypa'. 561 Tic vv XVOC " 'E ^c aOavaTOimv E/OIC Kal VEIKOC E *Gc Oit jitEV rotauTa Trpoc aXXrjXouc a Aura/o 'ATroXXwv otj3oc eSuacro "iXtov I/OTJV* 515 MfjujSXero yap ot TEt^oc Iv^finroio 7roX?joc, M?) Aavaot TrtjOtrffav uTTCjO fiopov rjjuan Ktlvy. Ot 8' a'XXot TTpOC "OXv/HTTOV tCTaV 0Ol ttlEV OVTC? Ot jUfv, ^wojuevot, ot Se, fttya Kv&owvTts' KaS S' t^ov Trap ZTJVI KeXatvc^Ei. Avrap 'A^tXXEuc 520 Tpamc 6juwc avrovt; r* 6XtKv icat fjLww^ag ITTTTOUC* r fic 8' OTE KOTTVOC twv Etc ovpavbv Eupvv ticavEt "Acrrfcoe alOofjLtvoio' Oewv ^E c ftijvtc avijKE* IIav YlpiajULOQ Otiov ETTI Trupyov, 8' EVOJaoc* a wrap ' 'AvTtoc E^flopE, Tpwwv tva Xotyov aXaXKOt. Ot S' t0uc TroXtoc Kat Ttxoc v^rjXoto, KKOVtylVOi, EIC TTfSlOtO 509. rig vu ere K. r. X. This and the fol- aXij/u. See on II. E. 823. In v. 536. lowing verse are repeated from II. E. 3?3. however, a\)?rai is from d'XXo/iat insilio, 516. /ii/ij3Xtro. See on II. A. 11. II. A. 192. 'g tTTTrouf a'Xerat. 523. 0<3v ^e ^ /i^vtg dvijicf. It may be 538. rewi-av Qciog. Afforded safety : scil. doubted, whether this observation did not rolf ^tuyoueri. See on II. Z. 6. arise from a tradition of the awful destruc- 541. Styy /capxaXlot. Parched with tion of Sodom and Gomorrah : Gen. xix. 24. tfo'rrf. The old editions read KapQaXtoi, as 28. The sentence is parenthetical ; since the in II. N. 409. The two adjectives are sy- corresponding parts of the comparison in vv. nonymous ; but Eustathius decides in favour 524. 525. plainly refer the verb 0ijice to of that which is given in the text, of which UTVOS, i n v - 522. the other is used as a glossarial interpreta- 534. dXsvTtg. Collecti, recepti ; from tion : fcapx a ^ ot > oiovti Kap^aXeoi, o T//i7ruXov Tpoirjv f'Xov vie 'A^aiwv, Ei JUT) 'ATToXXtuv Oo7|3o 'Ayrjvopa Stov avijice 545 a>r' 'Avr?7vo/oo utov a/uLVfjiova TE, KjOarfpov TE. 'Ev julv ot KpaSi?; Oapaoc; paXf, Trap SE ot auroc OTTWC Oayaroto jSapetac %etpac aXaXicof, KKrXtjUEVO* KE/caXuTTTo S' ap' i7fpi TroXXrj. Avrap oy\ a>c EVOIJO-EV 'A^XXija TrroXtTrop^ov, 550 "EOTTJ, TroXXa $ ot KpaStrj ?rop0vp jUfvovrt* S* a/oa t7T Tr/ooc ov fJLeyaXr^TOpa juot lywv' t JUEV Ky VTTO K/)arpou b)y TTJ TTfp ot aXXot aru^OjUvot At/orj(Ti /i Kai we? /cat avaXfctOa otoorojU7] TOVTOVG JUEV VTTO icXov(T0ai ia r? 'A)(tXrjt, TTOCTI o a?ro ri^O TTpoc TTfStov 'iXT/tov, o^p' av KvrjjuouC) Kara re pwirri'ia Suw, 8' av 7Ttra, XOEO-O-CIJUEVOC TrorajUoTo, 560 ^wxOdz, Trpori *'lXtov a 'AXXa rij juoi ravra 0tXoc MlJ ju' aTTttflOOjUEVOV TToXlOC Kai jii jUEratSac jua OUK r' 7Ttr' Eorai Gavarov Kai K^pac aXu^at. 565 Ati7v yap icparp6c TTEDI Travrwv ear' a Ei 8f KV 01 Kat yap 'Ev SE m ^v\i), OvrjTov ^ I ^atr* t* aurap ot KpoviSrjc ZEUC (cuSog OTra^Et. 570 EITTWV, 'A^X^a aXfic julvfv* EV SE 01 The same commentator ob- an aposiopesis. Agenor, perceiving the pro- serves, that the Homeric noun dfyr) was bability of failing in the plan which he succeeded by dfyoQ, which is employed by proposes to himself, cuts short his medita- later writers. tion, and turns his thoughts to the conse- 542. ffQtdavov. Eustathius records an- quence of its failure. other reading, afytftav&v, which Heyne 563. p,rj p,' diratipoiitvov K. r. X. Scil. adopts. But see on II. A. 165. foitfw. 546. 0oira. See on II. A. 194. 568. /cat yap Qr]v K. r. X. Agenor at 548. \CipcLQ. Barnes, from conjecture, once determines upon adopting the measure substitutes KrjpctQ. But QCLVCLTOQ is here suggested in the preceding line ; but with- personified, as in the Alcestis of Euripides, out declaring the resolution which had Besides, the mode of expression is abun- merely passed in his mind, he proceeds to dandy sanctioned by II. A. 97. Xoiftoio /3a- assign the reason for it. It appears from pttag x"P a a'06?"- this ' that the fable of the invulnerability of 560. \otaffdfjitvoc Trora/iolo. See on Achilles was of later invention than the age II. Z. 508. After the following line there is of Homer. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 4>'. 563 Ivavrtov, ou t, 7Ti KEV vXajjuov aicouay* 575 E'/7TjO yap jU/3 tx flc 'Avrifvopoc vtoc ofyavou, Sto^ 'Ayrjvwp, OUK f^fXf (frevyeiv, TT^LV irtipriaaiT 'A^Xfjoc- 58 'AXX' o ya/> aarTT/Sa jucv 7rpoar0 ar^ro Travroo-' S' avroto rtruo-Kro, Kai ^ufy' aura* TTOU juaX' foXirac vt ^ TroXiy 7Tp(Tiv ^r' ET TroXXa rtTW&Tai va SoX(j) a7TOpya0 Xaou' Avrtjj yap f Eicajoyoc 'Ayrjvopt Travra lotKWCj 6o "EOT)] 7TpO(T0 TToSwV, 6 8' 7T(T(TUrO 7TO(7(ri W E(i>C O TOV TTfStOtO St Tp^a^ Trap Trora/iov j3 Tur^ov v7rK7rpo0Ovra' 'lie ti IXwocro Ki^rj(7(T0at TTOCTIV olo-t* 605 ' a'XXot TjOWC 7T Trporl acrru* TroXt^ S' fjUTrXrjro a uS' apa rot y' trXav TroXtop KOI TU\E i yvaijLifvat, oc T 7T^>vyot, aXX' tacrvfjiivuc; tGt\\)VTO 610 'Ec TroXtv, ovrtva raiv y TroSfC Kat yovva aawcrav. 57^- ^ ovrday, fil j3d\yai. See on II. 598. rjovj^iov. Quietly ; i. e. unper- A. 525. cwed. Adverbially for r/crvx^e. 588. Tror/iov ttytyiig. See on II. B. 604. ^o\y 5' ap' e0fXyv. See on II. 359. M. 255. THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 *PA*QAIA, ^ TPAMMA, X'. 'EKTOPOS ANAIPESI2. XI & apa Tpig irepl Tel^og ayw KTCLVEV *EKTop' ' THE ARGUMENT. THE DEATH OF HECTOR. The Trojans being safe within the walls, Hector only stays to oppose Achilles. Priam is struck at his approach, and tries to persuade his son to re-enter the town. Hecuba joins her entreaties, but in vain. Hector consults within himself what measures to take : but at the advance of Achilles, his resolution fails him, and he flies. Achilles pursues him thrice round the walls of Troy. The Gods debate concerning the fate of Hector ; at length Minerva descends to the aid of Achilles. She deludes Hector in the shape of Deiphobus ; he stands the combat, and is slain. Achilles drags the dead body at his chariot in the sight of Priam and Hecuba. Their lamentation, tears, and despair. Their cries reach the ears of Andromache, who, ignorant of this, was retired into the inner part of the palace. She mounts up to the walls and beholds her dead husband. She swoons at the spectacle. Her excess of grief and lamentation. The thirtieth day still continues. The scene lies under the walls, and on the battlements of Troy. 01 julv Kara aoru TrE^u air^v^ovrO) wiov T\ OKEOVTO re Si^/av, t KoXijaiv cVaA^tatv* aurap 'A%atoi aov taav, V, TT/OOri ttOTU ITTTTOC tt /oa iceu Tov 8' 6 ylpwv UpiafjLOQ Trpwroc iSev 600aXjuotv, K$aXi]v 8* oyf Ko^/aro At(T(7OjUVOC 0tXoV VtOV* 6 $ TTpOTTapOt^E TTvXaWV 35 'E(rr?jKt, ajuorov jUfjuawc 'AxXi?t ^cL^aQai. Tov 8' 6 yljowv EXfftva TrpoarijvSa, x *j a opfyvvc* f E/crop, JUT? juot jutjuvf, 0tXov rljco?, avpa rourov Otoc, avevQ* aXXwv, tva jur; ra^a Trorjuov 7Tt(T7rpe, IljXta>vt SajLtt* 7Tt^ TToXi) Qtprepog Etrrtv. 40 Oo-o-ov Ejuot* ra^a KEV I KUVEC Kat YUTTEC f'Sovrai ICE /not atvov aTTo 6. 'I\o0t. The same correction has been rcoc/e cometce Sanguinei lugubre rubent, aut made in the text, as in II. O. 66. jffiruu arrfor / /We itim morbosque ferens 27. og |6a T* 6?rwpj;g. Subaud. Kara. See mortalibus atgris Nascitur, et leevo contristat on II. E. 5. lumine coelum. Compare Apoll. Rhod. II. 30. KOKOV e re cr^jiia reruicrat. Virg. 518. >En. X. 272. A^ow secas, ac liquida si quando 43. } JCE /uoi atVov K. r. X. ^f >we re- 2 566 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. VIMV TTowV T KOL CT0Xwv VVIV 0r/K, 7Tpva vr)(Twv ETTI Ktu yap vuv Suo TralSf, AvKaova KOL Ot> cvvafjiai Icieiv, Tpwwv i aorv aXlvrwv, Touf juoi AaoOori rfjcero, Kpftoutra 'AXX' t /xv 2a>ov<7t jUra arparw, XaXicou re vaou r' aTToXiKTOUfi^' orrt yap v&ov 45 av IloXXa yap tt>7ra. Destitute. Hesych. tffTspr)- fievov, optyavov, tvderj. Etym. M. p. 393. arjfjiaivti TOV dvdpa Kai rfjv yv- b tvvig Kai 77 tvvtQ' arjfiaivu ck TOV v Kai tffTeprjfievov. Similarly the Scholiast and Eustathius. The word occurs in ,ac, ?? /3aXu>v, /o0fwv IK Ovpbv e'Xrjrat, Ovc rp0ov iv nzyapoicn, TpaTftZfiaq Ovpat*)poi>, Ol K' jUOV ClljUa 7nOVT, aXuV K K0aXfjC* OU S' "EKTOjOt OvfJLOV 75 KoXjrov a Kat jutv ^aKpv^iovd* 7Ta Trrfjoofvra , T/cvov Ijuov, ra^f r' a'/$o, ica/ ju' cXf rot 80 tvroc wv* jui) TTpOfJLO^ IOTCKTO rovry. ou 'Avdpdai p,ev 0rj>jr6 i^etv. 80. fia^bv dveaxe. This method of ma- ternal entreaty may be exemplified by a variety of examples. Eurip. Orest. 520. "Or' $8/3aXX fiaffrbv, iKtrevovad V, 1 JUEV K TTuXa^ KCU TEl^a 8uO>, IIovXv8ttjuae juoi TTJOWTOC iXeyxEfyv ava#jo-t, 100 "Oc jii* EKE'XEUE T/owat ?rort TrroXtv fyriGaaQai, Nu^' WTO rrjvS' oXo^v, or T* wpEro otoc 'A^XXfuc* 'AXX' lyw ou 7Ti96fJLrjv' ^r' av TroXv KEp&ov ^EV* Nuv ' 7Tt toXtGct Xaov ara(TaaXi'^(Ttv i/i^CTtv, Ai^EOjuat Tpwae Kal TpwaSac IXKEo-tTTETrXouc, 105 MrjTror! rtc &irqta|0rjv, Sopu SE TT/OOC ra Auroc twv 'Ax f Xi)of ajuvjuovoc CLVTLOQ Kai ot VTrotTXWjLiat f EXVjv, icai Krr^jua0' a/i' Ilavro juaX\ o<7(ra r' 'AXf^avSpoc KOtXpc evt VTJIKTIV 1 1 5 'HyaYEro TpoujvS', ri T' eTrXero VEI/CEOC Awpi}<7ci, o#cv 109. KaraKTiivavra. The construction Kai x"" r ? KaradvatiQ T>V btykuv. is similar to II. A. 541. See note in /oc. 94. /3fj3pa>Kwc Kaca 0ap/iaKa. Julian. 122. dXXd rijy /noi raura K. r. X. This de Animal. VI. 4. Oi #paKovrt> ^sXXoj/ree break in the middle of the speech is very riva cXXox^v ^ avOpwirov ?) Orjpa, TO.Q beautiful. Hector's mind fluctuates every 6avaro6povQ pi?g taOiovai, Kal rag way : he is calling a council in his own Troctf HSVTOI rag roiavraQ. OVK rfv dt dpa breast, and consulting what method to pur- oiidk"OiJ,rjpoQ avrwv rrjt; rpo0?Je d/iaO^g. sue. He doubts if he should not propose Ay yovv OTrwg ava^kvti Trcpi rov 0w- terms of peace to Achilles, and grant him Xeov tiXovfitvog, TrpoefJMrXrjffOtiQ airiaiv very large concessions ; but of a sudden he TroXXwv 0ap/taKwai/ cat KctKaiv. Hence checks himself, and leaves the sentence un- Virgil ; mala gramma pastus. finished. POPE. 101. OQ p tKtXtvt K. T. X. Scil. in II. 2. 123. prj fjiiv iyw ptv ticw/iat iwv. Supply 254. sqq. Stidw. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, X'. 569 Avrwc WOTE yvvaiKa, ETTEI K oVo rev^ta va>. 125 Ou JUEV TT(t)g VVV EOT IV OTTO Spl>6e OuS' OTTO Tcp oapt^EjUEvat, are irapOevos fiWtos re, Ilap0voe fiiSeoG r oapt^Erov aXX^Xotiv. aur' eptSt ^uvcXauvljuev* orrt ra^tora , OTTTTOrlpf^ KEV 'OXvjUTTtOC C^OC 6p?r7. 130 fopfJiatvE /IEVWV* 6 SE ot CT^E^OV ijjX0v aSa fjLtXirjv Kara St^io E ^aXcoc eXajUTTEro aiflojUEvou, ?} rieXiov CLVLOVTOQ. 135 "Eicropa S', we EVOIJ8' ap' r' ErXr] AllOl [lVLVf OTTtCTW TTuXa^ XtTTE, ]3^ ^ 0o]3J0tC n7jXEtSl7C cT ETTOpOUaE, TTOCrt KpatTTVOttrt TTETTOt^WC* 'Hure KipKOQ opEtr^tv, sXa^poraroc TTErETjvwv, otjuij<7 jitEra rpr/pwva TrAEtav* 140 ' V7rat0a 0oj3Etraf S S* Eyyu^Ev ogv XcXijico'C 7raio- TTjOlV e\OeiV VLttQ 'A\CUWV. Ty pa TrapaSpajUfYrjv, 0uywv, o 8' o-jriaOe Stwicwv" 155 aXtjuwe* TTt ov^' hpfiiov, ouSi jSofi a T 160 'AXXa TTEpi \pvxri Otov "Eicrojooc tTTTroSa/ioto. 'Qc $' or' a0Xo00joot ?rpi rlpjuara JUWVU^EC t ^um, (TO e> julya Kircu aeO\ov, /TTOc, r/ jvvri,) avSpoc Karar0vtwroc' ^ T"/OIC IlptajUOtO TToXtV TTfjOl ClVrjOrjTTJV O^(T(Ti* 0Ol 81 T 165 T fl/ TTOTTOt, T wv r 7Tpl TToXXtt /30WV 7Tl jUTJpt' K^V, , a'XXorf o a5 170 "Aon; 7Tpt Ilpm^uoio TTOCTI 'AXX' icai hesitate to engage ; of which we have an instance in Od. K. 85. sqq. Hence Claudian. Laud. Seren. 142. per ft/ora wesfes Expli- ca, (scil. Nausicaa,) etfamulas exercet Iteta Choreas. Compare Eurip. Hippol. 124. Helen. 180. 157- $tvywv, o $' oTTiaQf. ^IWKWV. The omission of the article, in the first member of a division with p,kv and dk, is not un- usual. Eurip. Here. F. 638. I%OI;%OVTO eg AtjeeXetav, ot d' kg Msyapa. See Bos. Ell. Gr. p. 204. 159. 67T6i ov% ieprj'iov, K. r. X. Virg. JEn. XII. 764. neque enim levia out ludicra petuntur Pr&mia, sed Tumi de vita et san- guine certant. Virgil has transplanted into the ^Eneid most of the circumstances at- tending the death of Hector, in his descrip- tion of the death of Turnus. Duport on Theophr. Charact. IX. p. 335. observes that iepetov, quod proprie est sacrificium, signi- ficat etiam quodvis animal, quod in cibum mactatur : ttpaa sunt cnrXovQ TO. 0p/t/iara, pecudes, quae mactantur in usum et in esum hominibus ; animantes, quarum vescimur carnibus. Eustath. itpeiov TTCLV Ov/ia, idiwg & Trap' 'ArriKoif TO Trpo/Sarov. Xenophon uses the word teptta in the sense of animals slain for food, in Cyrop. I. 4. 17. II. 2. 2. See Hutchinson in loc. and the note on II. H. 314. The allusion is to the prizes given in the foot-race ; and immediately after to those in the chariot-race. 165. w rw rptg K. r. X. A curious error has arisen out of this passage, confounded with the circumstance of Achilles drawing Hector at his chariot after his death. Eu ripides relates that Hector's corpse was drawn round the walls of Troy; in An- drom. 107- "Efcropa, rov Trepi Tt'i\i\ Et\- xvffe fittyptvuv TTOLQ aXiag QtTidoQ. Ac- cording to Homer, however, no such thing takes place ; the body being merely drawn from the walls to the ships. Virgil also has fallen into the same mistake in ^En. I. 483. Ter circum Iliacos raptaverat Hectora muros. The confusion may also have ori- ginated in the circumstance, that Achilles drags the body thrice round the tomb of Patroclus : II. Q. 16. 171. "Idrjg iv Kopv^yeri. It was the cus- torn of the Pagans to sacrifice to the gods upon the hills and mountains, in Scripture language, upon the high places, for they were persuaded that the gods in a particular manner inhabited such eminences. Where- fore God ordered his people to destroy all those high places, which the nations had profaned by their idolatry : Deut. xii. 2. POPE: from Dacier. Compare 1 Sam. ix. 12. 2 Kings xxiii. 15. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, X'. 571 'H JJLLV IK. Oavaroio (Tat6 I9i\i Oavaroio SvaYi\lo t^avaXucrat; 180 ara/> oimu irdvTtq iiratviofjitv Otol a'XXot. ?7V 8* a7ra|Uf|3ojUvoe Trpoa-^rj vt Qapcrei, TptToytveia, QiXov T-EKOC* o^ vu ri TIpopovi fjivOtofjiai, WtXo) ^ rot rJTnoc ttvai* OTTJJ 8/) rot vooc fTrXfro, jurj r' epaia. 185 Bij ^ car' OuXvjUTroto Kaprjvuv a/^aaa. ' ao-7T/o^c icXovewv ^)7 W /O V >/ , / ^A / , or veppov o/of ov Suvarat QevyovTa Stc5ictv' Our' ajo' o rov Swvarat V7ro^i/ytv, ou0' o SiwicetV 200 tN ii^ 6 rov oi Suvaro juap^at TTOCTIV, ouo 6c aXu^at. Et JUT) Oi TTUjuarov TE Kat vorarov r/vrr' 'ATro 6 ot 179. avfya V qrov tovra, c. r. X. Re- 199. wg 5' gv dveipy . r. X. This line peated from II. II. 441. and the following are so evidently tauto- 184. TTpttypovt. See on II. 0. 23. This logous, that there can be little doubt of the speech of Jupiter is repeated from II. 9. 38. interpolation of the latter. Eustathius, in- 185. /UTJ^E T pw. See on II. B. 173. deed, considers the idea contained in the 191. KaTaiTTrj^ag. Contracted; sdl.from simple verb Qevytiv, as somewhat enlarged fear ; in which sense it is used in II. 0. 136. in airotyivytiv ; but it is not clear that any and the simple verb in II. S. 40. where it thing is gained by such an interpretation. occurs transitively, as in Eur. Hec. 177- Virgil has imitated the passage in jn. XII. See Person on Orest. 288. It seems, pro- 908. Ac velut in somnis, oculos ubi languida perly, to apply to birds, as in Soph. Aj. pressit Node quies, nequicquam avidos exten- 170. Eur. Hec. 1. c. and hence generally to dere cursus Velle videmur, et in mediis cona- other animals. Ernesti compares the Latin tibus agri Succidimus ; non lingua valet, non expression, contractio animi, employed by corpore nota Sufficiunt vires, nee vox, nee Cicero. See also Wakefield on Eurip. Here, verba sequuntur. Compare Ibid. v. 754. F. 976. The simile is imitated in Virg. ^En. jEsch. Prom. 564. XII. 748. 572 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. Aaotcrt d' avtvsve Kapjjart 8toc ' Ou8' a lifjitvai ETTI "EicTopi TrtKpd Mr) rtf Kw8oc apoiro j3aXa>v, 6 8 'AXX' ore OTJ TO rlraprov ITT! Kpovvovt; afyi Kat rare 817 %pvjii ^>/o(ri ', 7Tl t'8 230 209. *cat rort 5^ K. r. X. Repeated from II. 0. 69. See note in loc. Compare also Virg. jEn. IX. 136. See also Burmann on Ovid. Heroid. Epist. I. 28. 218. fiaxW O.TOV. See on II. A. 430. 219. TriQvypsvov a/i/xc yevkadai. That is, 0iycTv riiiaQ. The construction should have properly been with a genitive, as in Od. A. 18. It occurs, however, with an accusative in II. Z. 488. See on II. B. 718. 221. irpoTrpoKvXivdopevog. Repeatedly prostrating himself. Eustath. ro iiriuovov rriQ 'iKtriicLQ SrjXol, Sia T&V Svo TrpoOeffewv. 235 A similar degree of emphasis is indicated in the verb prosubigit, in Virg. Georg. III. 256. 229. rjOel'. See on II. Z. 518. 235. ripriffaaQai. For Tipfjffai fft. Middle for active. In Attic only the future middle is used actively ; and TiprjatffQai is here the vulgar reading. But the text is supported by the old editions, and the Harleian and other MSS. 236. o irXrjQ. The vulgar reading is wf, which arose most probably from some copyist, who thought that the particle was necessary ; and as o and w were undistin- 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, X'. 573 , a\\ot Tbv 8' auTE 7Tpo<7arE Oea JUEV TToXXu Trarrjp tcai Trorvta Ai(Te jusjuawre jua}(/i0a, ftrjSl rt Nwt KaTCLKTzivag tvapa ]3porovra 0prjrat 245 Ot o' ore or) o^fSov r^trav ETT' aXXr)Xotp* Ov a' f'rt, n?jXOC wt, 0oj3r?o-0juat, we TO Trapoc 7Tp* 250 TTEpt aoru julya Ilptajuou Stoy, oi> Tror' 2r?7/zci/at avrta crfto* f'XotjUi Ki>, rj KEV aXoi/jv. 'AXX' a^e ^UjOO Otovg 7noV>jUE0a* rot Maprupof Ecrcrovrat Kai ETrtaricoTroi apjuovtawv* 255 Ou -yap l-yw pova Ovfibv 'AXXa Kaica Qpoviovai Sm/iTTEpEC aXXrjXoto-tv' guished in Homer's time, wg was accord- purpose, or appointment. JEsch. Prom. 566. ingly substituted. The use of the relative, ovirort rav Aio appoviav Qvar&v irapsZ- however, is much more elegant, and un- iaai j3ov\at. Compare v. 261. doubtedly the correct reading. It is found 257. Ka/^juoj/fj/v. Properly, perseverance; in all the old editions. hence, success arising therefrom. Schol. 247. KepSoavvy. Adverbially, for /cep- rr)v SK KarafiovfiQ viicriv. So again in II. fotXIwf, fraudulenter ; subaud. avv. . 661. 251. diov. Schol. edibncdp,r]v, f^ev- 261. aXctOTt. Schol. aXa^re, Stiva Kal yov. avcTTtX^ara tipyaffpsve. See Lex. Pent. 253. fj Ktv aXoiriv. Some read IXof/i^v. Gr. in voce. Heyne, aXyrjv. But the vulgar reading is 263. ovSk \VKOI T Kal apveg K. T. X. correct. See on II. I. 588. Aristoph. Pac. 1075. Ov yap TTOJ TOVT tori 254. OEOVQ tiriSwfitOa. Supply fidprv- QiXov naKaptaai Btoiaiv ^vXairidoG \ijZai, (tag. Schol. kiroTrraq Kal /idprupag rSv irpiv Ktv XVKOQ olv vfitvaiol. Horat. Epod. Xtyofjifvwv Troirjffh)fj,0a. The verb is TTI- IV. 1. Lupis et agnis quanta sortito obtigit f diSwfjit. See on II. . 485. Tecum mihi discordia est. The expression 255.^ ap/i 'Ev 701^7 8* IrrajYi' ava 8' rjpTratTf IlaXXac 'A^rjvr/, *At/> 8' 'AxtXf/t StSou, Xa0 8' "EjcTOpa, Trotjulva Xawv. SE 7rpoo p i7Tv ajuv^ova nrjX , ouS 1 apa TTW Ti, 0oTc 'Eic Atoc rjd^rjg TOV lf.iov [JLOpov' %TOI tyiig 7* 280 'AXXtt Tig apTt7T^C KOL ETTlJcXoTTOC ETrXfO fjLv9(jt)V 9 "O^pa a-' vTToSStiGag fjiivtoq aXic^c Ov JUEV juot favyovTi jUra0pV(j) Iv Soj 'AXX' i0i>c jUfjUawTt 8ta GTrjOea Ei TOI E'^WKE 0oc* vuv OVT' ijuov 7X^ Xuai 285 XaXicEOV* a>c ^TJ /itv trw EV Xl 00 ' 7r " v KOfifoaio' Kai KV fXa^pOTEpOC TToXfjUO^ Tp(U(T(Tl 7EVOITO, SEIO KaTCKftOtfjilvoio' v TrpoiEi Kai j3aXfi E[r]XiSao JUEO-OV aajcoc, ouS' a^ajuapTE. 290 T^XE 8' a7r7rXa7X^] ffaKfoe Sopu* X^O-OTO 8' " "Orri pa 01 ]3Aoc WKI) ETOKTIO T 81 Karrj^>r7<7ac, ov8' a'XX' E' o/3ov 8' EKaXfi XUKa(T7ri8a, juaicpov avaaq, juiv So'pu juaKpoV o 8' ouTi oi lyjvOtv >IEV. 295 p 8' fyvt* ^(rtv EVI ^pfdi, ^xuvrjo-l TE' ? il TTOTTOI, ^ /iaXa 8r) JUE ^EO Ar]i$oj3ov 7ap 70)7' E^ajurjv ^pwa irapsivat' 'AXX' 6 JLIEV V Ttl\l, /U 8' ^a7TaTr/(TV ' Nvv 8s 817 lyyvOi. JJLOL Oavarog KaK.bg, ov$ T avtvOev* 300 268. TravToirje aperi/e jtitjuv^ff/cfo. Virg. to signify veridicus, quasi apria , JEn. XII. 891. Verte omnes tete in fades; Find. Olymp. VI. 105. Isthm. V. 58. See et contrahe quicquid Sive animis, sive arte on II. E. 326. In this place it is explained vales. Cicero has applied this injunction by the words 7TicXo7ro /iv0wv, with which in Epist. Attic. I. 15. it is connected. Schol. STrtfcXoTrof Trapa- 281. apmTrrjf. Deceitful in speech. XoyioriKog, aTrarlwv, Sid Xoywv icXsTrretv Damm : Apia ad fraudem et damnum at- TIJV a\r]9iiav tiddtQ. terms loquens. It is used, in a good sense, 2 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. 575 ' aXeV % yap pa iraXai TO ye ^t'Xrepov fcv Zijvt re Kat Ato VLL 'Eiaj/BoXcj), ot fie Trapoc ye n/od^povec etjouarat' TVV avre ^ue Motpa ta^avei* Mi) /uav dcrTTOuSi -ye KOI aicXawc a7roXotju?v, 'AXXa /neya pi^ag n KCU e(Tx^voc r/Xu^ a/ccuicr}' ap' QTT' aafyapayov jueX/rj ra^ue rt jutv TrportejTTOt 304. /i*} juav d(T7rov^i ye K. r. X. .Saftem 321. OTTT; eiguE /waXiirra. ^ The Scholiast %z/r cavendum est, ne, 8fc. This ellipsis is supplies )p K. T. X. Compare minative to the verb tyalvtTo. A similar supra v. 26. Virg. ^n. VIII. 589. syntax is illustrated in II. E. 268. A like 319. w ai^/iJ}? dTTt'XajLtTr' f.vi]KtoQ. Scil. ellipsis also occurs in Horat. Od. III. 13. splendor, fulgor ; which is understood in the 13. Fies nobilium tu quoque fontium : sub- verb dTTtXa/tiTre. aud. units. 576 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. "H/OITTE 8' iv Koviqd' o 8' ETTEi/Saro 8toe 'AxtXXeuc* 330 "Eicrop, arap irov E$TJC, IlarpOKX?}' E^evapi^wv, Sw (T(TeaO\ EjUE 8' OuStV OTTt^EO VOGCJiLV EOVTa" NTJTRE, roto 8' avtvOev aoav Trpoa-f^rj KOpvOaioXoc; "Ejcrwp* , Kt JOVVWV, (TWV T TOKIJCOV, a vrjvort Kvvag KaraSa^at 'A^atwv" 'AXXa av jUv ^aXKOv TE aXtc Xl U( v r 8l8e5o> 340 Awpa, ra rot Saxrouo-t Trarrjp KOI TTOTVICI /irj icat Tpwwv aXo^ot XeXaxtocri Oavovra. Tov 8' etjO* vTroSpa iSwv Trooo-l^rj Tro^a^ WKV Mj jue, KVOV, yovvwv yovva&o, jUJjSt roicrjwv. 345 A? ^ap TTWC avrov JLIE fj.ivog KCU QVJJLOQ avrjy "Ojtt' a7rorajuvojUvov K/0a E^jutvat, ota jit' *tc ouic (r9ai kari. KapSiav, wg /*?} dsXytffOai KOI fig kviavrbv 350. OTrjffmff'. Appendant ad redimen- UKOIHOV ; Compare Od. M. 280. . 172. dum. See on 11. N. 745. and for further examples see on II. Q. 205. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, X'. 577 vvv, firi rot n Ozuv jurjvt/ua "H/zart Tif f orf KEV ere HaptQ KOI 4>oT]3oc ' lovr', oXiawcriv Evt S/caip/ /) ^/l A 5 > at ro y avWv i/i7X > o o air AtjuaroVT'* aAAot Sc 7TptSpajLtov Ot icat Qi\{}GavTO ^ur)v /cat EtSoc ayrjTov 370 / Ecropoe* oi8' a/oa ot rt? avovrrjTL ye Tf 17T(TKV t8(t)V C 7rA TTOTTOt, ^ fiaAa 8?) juaAaKWTpO a OT Vfja^ V7rp?]0 TTUjOt JCJ]A(t). Ttc t7T(TK:, /cat oir?)orarrK irapaara^. 375 Tov o 7Ti i^vajot^ 7roSapci7c Iv ^A^aiotcriv 7Ta Trrfpofvr' er 0tAot, 'AjOyEtwv ^yriropEc ' avSpa 0o! ^a/iao-atr^at tu/cav, tN O^ ica/ca TroAA' jOcr(cv, ocr' ou avfnravr^ ot aAAof 380 Et 8' ayer\ afjujtl TTO\IV GVV TEV 'O^pa JCE rt jvwfjLev TJOWWV voov, ovrtv' H KaTa\lllfjOV(Tl TToAtV aCjOTJV, TOUOE 'HE jUEVtv jUEjuaaart, icat "E/cropo^ ou/c ET' Io vroc- 'AAAa rfi7 juot raura (j>i\OQ ^leX KfTrat Trap vrjEo-trt VEKUC a/cAauroc, a IlarjOO/cAoc' TOU o oi/c ETTtArjcrojuat, o^>/)' av ZwoTo-t JUETEW, /cat juot 0tAa yovvar 6/ocupp. Et SE flavovrwv TTtp /caTaA)0ovr' tv 'AiSao, 358. nrjvifjia. Res pro persona. See note correct. Heyne retains svtTrpT/ffc. Ernesti on Soph. CEd. T. 85. Pent. Gr. p. 13. justly considers that the sense requires the 359. fipan ry, ort K. r. X. See on II. imperfect : Cum, quo tempore, naves incen- n. 851. dere tentabat. iverrpriQov occurs in II. I. 363. adpor//ra. See on II. II. 857. 585. 371. ovd' dpa 01 ric. K. r. X. Hence 385. dXXd TIT) pot K. r. X. The first Virg. JEn. II. 278. Vulneraque ilia gerens thought of Achilles, after the death of Hec- quce circum plurima muros Accepit patrios. tor, naturally turns to the demolition of 373. rj p.u\a Siij p,a\aKo)TpoQ K. r. X. Troy. But as this was not in the Fates, the Virg. JEn. II. 274. Quantum mutatus ab illo poet judiciously finds an expedient to turn Hectare, qui redit exuvias indutus Achillis, him from the enterprise, which would pro- Vd Danaum Phrygios jaculatus puppibus bably have been an easy one, by reverting ignes. to the last duties, which were yet unpaid to 374. lv7rp;0. This reading, which is his friend. authorized by some M$. is undoubtedly 389. KaraX?j0ovrai. Scil. 01 dXXot. The 4E 578 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. fJLCLVTag, ao-v* adpac;, Aurap tya> icai K&Oi i\ov /ujuvrjvpy(TL vewfJitOa, rov^t C* 7T0vojutv "Eicro/oa Stov, Kara a'aru, 0a> a>, fv^Erowvro. H /oa, icat "EkTOjoa Slov acticla jUTjSero pya* 395 o-0E TToSwv TfYpyvE TEVOVTE, , K TTTEjOVTJC, )3oOUC 'Eic St^poto ' E'STJO-E" Ka/orj cT 'Ec Stypov ' avaj3ac> ava TE icXura Matrrt^c S* \aav, rw 8' OUK alicovrE TrtTlvOriv' 400 Tov 8' ^v fXicojulvoio fcovta-a-aXoc* Kuavfat TT/rvavro, icapij 8' a?rav iv Karo, Trapoc x a p' iev ' r Te ^ Ztvc atKiaro-a(T0at Ip ly TrarptSt ^ MV KEicovtro Ka/OTj aTTav* 17 KOjurjv, OLTTO SE XtTrapr/v tppiipe Ti]Xo(T* icwfcutTf /uaXa jUE^a, TratS' 8' fXfftva TrarrjjO ^tXoc> CLJJL^I Xaot r' ei^ovro icat olfj.(t)jy Kara aorv* \Lc t airacra 410 vu 405 sense evidently requires these words to be supplied. 391. Ilatr/oj/a. ^ hymn of victory. See Lex. Pent. Gr. v. Ilaiav. 393. p'pa/i0a /xeya /euo' K. r. X. Eu- stathius is of opinion, that what Achilles says here is the chorus or burden of a Song of Triumph, in which his troops bear a part with him, as he returns from this glorious combat. Dacier observes, that this is very correspondent to the manners of these times, and instances that passage in 1 Sam. xviii. 6. where David returns from the con- quest of Goliah. The women there go out to meet him from all the cities of Israel, and sing a triumphal song, the chorus whereof is, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten-thousands. POPE. Com- pare also Exod. xv. 20. Judg. xi. 34. 395. atiKsa firidtTO Ipya. The inhuma- nity of Achilles in dragging the dead body of Hector has been severely, and I think, in- deed, not without some justice, censured by several, both ancients and moderns, Plato, de Repub. III. speaks of it with de- testation. But, methinks, it is a great in- justice to Homer, to reflect upon the morals of the author himself, for things which he only paints for the manners of a vicious hero. It may justly be observed in general of all Plato's objections against Homer, that he as often describes ill things in order to make us avoid them, as good, to induce us to follow them. But what is extremely remarkable, and evidently shows the injus- tice of Plato's censure, is, that many of those very actions, for which he blames him, are expressly characterized and marked by Homer himself as evil and detestable, by previous expressions or cautions. Thus, in the present place, before he describes this barbarity of Achilles, he tells us it was a most unworthy action. When Achilles sacrifices the twelve young Trojans in II. M*. 176. he repeats the same words. When Pan- darus broke the truce in II. A. 104. he told us it was a mad, unjust deed : r< 5k <}>pevae aQpovnrfWev. And so of the rest. POPE. 402. TTITVCLVTO. The vulgar reading is TriXvavro. Others read iriTrvavTO, -jrifi- TrAairo, or TretyoprfVTO. But the reading of the text, which is received by Heyne, and of which Trt^op^j/ro is doubtless a marginal gloss, and ir'nrvavTO an easy corruption, is correct. Ernesti observes, that dfityl ir'iTvav- TO is said of the hair, as Trtpiero'Eioj/ro, v. 315. of the plume of a helmet : coma; nigree concutiebantur, jactabantur circa caput. 410. &> uTraffa K. r. X. So Virgil, ^En. IV. 669. Non aliter, quam si immissis mat hostibus omnis Carthago, aut antiqua Tyros ; flammceque furentes Culmina perque 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, X'. 579 icar Aaol fjiiv pa ytpovra JJLOJLQ e\ov a 'E^fX&iv jUEjimwra TruXawv AapSavmwv. Xtravt, KuXtvSojuavoc Kara av$pa accurrov* 415 , $1X01, tcai fji olov lao-are, KTjSojuevov TTfp, TroXijoc, iKi(s& ITTL vriag ' avepa rourov ara K KOpa<7a)U0a jcXatovr! re, juupojitcvw re, Mr)ri7p 0', T} jUiv mjcre Suaajujuopoc, ^S' f^w auTO^. 1 Qe ^>aro KXat wv" ITTI 8t orcva^ovro TroXtrat* Tpwpcrt S' f E.caj3i] aStvov ^iipxe 700^0* 430 Tlicvov, lyw SaXrj rl vv jSaiOjuat, aiva iraOovaa, Stv a7ror0vfwroc ; o juot vvicrac r KOI ^jua/o ?) Kara atrrv 7TX(7icO, Traai T ovttap rf icai Tpwrja-i icara TrroXti;, ot ore, 0eov w^, Ka * o"^ 1 juaXa ewv* vuv av Gavaroc Kai MoTjOa 1 12^ ^aro KXatoutr'* aXo^oc 8' OUTTU> rt "E/cropoc* ov yap ot rtc Irrjrujuoc a orrt pa ot Troo-tc Iicrodc hominum volvantur perque Deorum. See beautiful pathos the wretched father laments Macrob. Saturn. IV. 6. his son Hector : it is impossible not to join 411. icar' aicpjjg. See on II. O. 557. with Priam in his sorrows. But what I Of the verb fffivxfiv, on II. I. 649. and of would chiefly point out to my reader, is the the adjective btypvoiaaa, on II. Y. 151. beauty of this line, which is particularly 414. (card KoTrpov. That is, simply, in tender, and almost word for word the same the dust. with that of the Patriarch Jacob : who, 418. \iffffb)fi. Subaud. "iva, as again in upon a like occasion, breaks out into the v. 450. The vulgar reading is Xiaoopai, in same complaint, and tells his children, that which case the present would be put, as it if they deprive him of his son Benjamin, sometimes is, for the future. But Xiadexar' '. Regarded, honoured. 425. ov p d^oQ 6u K. T. \. It is need- The verb ritiv is used in the same sense in less to observe to the reader with what a II. I. 302. 599. and elsewhere. 580 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. 'AXX' ify' torov vtyaive, fJLv\( So/mov vi/>TjXo7o, 440 AtTrXaica Trop^upajv, Iv Opova TrotKiX' 7ra, ore fj.iv KOpuOaioXoe fiyaytO' "Eicrtop 'Eic o/iou 'Hertwvoe, eTret Trope juvpta eSva. 'AjU^i Se jutv yaXo() re icai eivarepe^ aXi eorav, At juera (r^tcriv etx ov ao/ze'v)v cnroXtaOai. *H 8' eTret ovi> ajuTTwro, Kai ec ^peva Ovfibg aytpOri, 475 'AjujSXrjSijv ^cowcra, fiera Tpwymv eenrev* "Eicrop, eyw Suarijvoe' t$ a/oa -yetvojuefl' aiorrj 'A/i^orepot, aviKov K. r. X. The planation of Eustathius. The dp,irv% was following verses, which so finely describe used rdg ifnrpoaQiag rpi%ag dva^eiv, i. e. the condition of an orphan, have been re- o rte backwards the hair that grew on jected by some ancient critics. It is a proof the fore part of the head ; KtKpvQaXog was that there were always critics of no manner a veil of net-work, which covered the hair of taste, it being impossible any where to when it was so tied; dvaSffp.ij was an meet with a more exquisite passage. I will ornament used KvicXy TTfpi TOVQ KpordfyovQ venture to say there are not, in all Homer, avadelv, to tie backwards the hair that grew any lines more worthy of him. POPE. Trav- on the temples ; and the Kpridepvov was a a^Xtica. Deserted by all his equals. Schol. fillet, perhaps embroidered with gold, from Travrwv^XiKiwrwvlo'rep^jttli'ovroureoTtj/, the expression xpvokrj 'AQpodiTij, that iXavvofisvov Trjs air' avr&v SiaTpi(3iJ. Of bound the whole, and completed the dress, the use of i//iap, as here employed, see on POPE. The words d'efffjtara aiyaXoevra II. Z. 455. are a term for all the ornaments generally. 491. vTrffip-rmvice. Hangs down his head: 474. aTvZofjisvriv. Percussam, mente from virrjpvti). This is, doubtless, the right alienatam ; ita ut exanima a7roXfi'(T0ai vi- reading, and not vTTfp.vrjp.vKs, as in most deretur. HEYNE. editions. Compare II. T. 405. Barnes reads 476. a/it/3X^^v. With deep sighs. Schol. virefjivrjfivtVKe. With iravra we must supply avafytpovaa dOpdwg rb irvtvfia. The ad- Kara. verb is the same with dva/3oXa&jj/, in II. 494. KoruXjjv, See on II. E. 306. and $.364. of the verb Biaivw, in the next line, on 11, 481. dvopopoc aivouopov. See on II. N. 30. r. 39. 582 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, X'. Tov Sf iceu a/i0i0aX?)e & Satrvog e Xf/oaiv TTETrXipywe, KOL ovftSfiottriv f vto-trwv, "E/o/o' ovrwc" ov CTOC 7^ Trarijp jueraSatvurai i]juTv. T' avetcrt Trat'c jurjrtjoa \f]pr\v 9 * oc Trpiv jUv lou TTI yovvaai Trarpoe 500 otov Ol TOK^WV, AioXat i>Xal f'Sovrat, 7Ti K Kvveg KOptGwvTai, Pvfivov' arap rot a/xar' ivt /ufyapota-i KOvrat, 510 AfTrra T Kat ^aptvra, rrvyjitva X 8 ? " * ^rot raSf Travra icara^Xl^a) TTU/OI 7Tt OUK IyKtv 504. OaXiwv. Delicacies. Eustath. Gd- Toiig yovtiQ dfupoTspovQ. Pollux III. 25. Xea de TCL TOV QdXXtiv curia dyaOd. on dh av yoveiQ ap.a d/i06rfpoi TTf^axriv, 506. 'Aorvdj/a, ov Tpaiee K. T. X. See dpiQa\riQ ovofid^eTat. Callim. Frag. 120. on II. Z. 403. also on Eurip. Phcen. 646. Traitfl avv dpQiOaXti. See Rhunken on Pent. Gr. p. 341. Timams, p. 28. 514. dXXd irpbg Tpwwv *c. r. X. Sed ut 497. iviaatiiv. The same as cvtTrrwv ; as sint tibi honori in conspectu Trojanorum. irtffffb) for TTCTrrw. Some, however, read HEYNE. Since the body of Hector had SVITTTUV, as in II. F. 438. But the form fallen into the hands of Achilles, and was recurs in II. Q. 238. not likely to obtain funeral rites in Troy, 500. 'AarvdvaZ' og K. r. X. Andro- Andromache declares her intention of burn- mache here applies her observations more ing the garments, in which his corpse would immediately to herself. have been wrapped, as a public honour to 501. [ivtXbv ical Triova drjftov. This ex- his memory. pression is perfectly oriental. In the Scrip- THS 'OMHPOT 'IAIAAO2 TATOAIA, 5 TPAMMA, *'. 'EIIITAfclOS. "AXXwe* HarpOfcXov OCLTTTEI Kal e^rcXetrtrev ayw THE ARGUMENT. THE FUNERAL OF PATROCLUS. Achilles and the Myrmidons do honours to the body of Patroclus. After the funeral feast he retires to the sea-shore, where, falling asleep, the ghost of his friend ap- pears to him, and demands the rites of burial. The next morning, the soldiers are sent with mules and waggons to fetch wood for the pyre. The funeral procession, and their offering their hair to the dead. Achilles sacrifices several animals, and, lastly, twelve Trojan captives, at the pile : then sets fire to it. He pays libations to the winds, which at the instance of Iris rise, and raise the flames. When the pile has burned all night, they gather the bones, place them in an urn of gold, and raise the tomb. Achilles institutes the funeral games ; the chariot race, the fight of the caestus, the wrestling, the foot race, the single combat, the discus, the shooting with arrows, the darting the javelin ; the various descriptions of which, and the various success of the several antagonists, make the greatest part of the book. In this book ends the thirtieth day. The night following the ghost of Patroclus ap- pears to Achilles. The one and thirtieth day is employed in felling the timber for the pile : the two-and-thirtieth in burning it ; and the three-and-thirtieth in the games. The scene is generally on the sea-shore. OL JUEV artva\QVTO Kara TrroXiv* aurap ' iag re Kal 'EXXijffTrovrov ucovro, jitV ap' IdKiSvavro irjv ITTI vrja ae 8' OVK eta a7rojUv* 6 yap ytpag earl OCLVOVTWV. Aurap, Ivrtt K 0X0010 TeTapTrwjmeaOa yooto, Xvo-ajucvot SopTTTjoro/XEv evflaSe Tra 10 Oi e ri 7Tpt Vcp6v evrpL^ag rjXaorav juera Se tr^t 9mc yoov tjuepov W AEVOVTO ^afiaOoi, SEUOVTO SE reu^ea Aajcpuo]3oto. 15 to-t SE IlTjXetSTic a&vov E^OE yooto, Iratpou' Tjoe jiiot, w IlarjOOJcXe, Kat tv 'A/Sao SojuotctTO' roltri 8k iraaiv i(f> ijwe- pov aijocrc yooio. Compare vv. 14. 108. 153. So Ovid. Trist. IV. 3. 37- Est qucedam flere voluptas. 13. o'i 8e Tpig Trcpi vtKpbv K. T. \. The custom of passing round the dead, in token of reverence, prevailed very generally in the early ages. Buxtorf, in Synag. Jud. 49. describes it as one of the primitive rites of the Jews, and Hyde speaks of it in his History of the ancient Persians. So also in the funeral of Pallas, in ^En. XI. 188. Ter circum accensos cincti fulgentibus armis De- currere rogos ; ter nuBstum funeris ignem Lustravere in equis, ululatusque ore dedere. In II. Q. 16. Achilles drags the body of Hector thrice round the pile of Patroclus. 15. SevovTO tyditaOoi, K. r. X. Virg. JEn. XL 191. Spargitur et tellus lacrymis, spar- guntur et arma. 16. roTov. See on II. A. 390. 18, avdpotyovovg. I could not pass this 2 25 passage without observing the great beauty of this epithet. An ordinary poet would have contented himself with saying, he laid his hand upon the breast of Patroclus ; but Homer knows how to raise the most trivial circumstance, and by adding this one word, he fills our mind with great ideas, and by a single epithet recals to our thoughts all the noble achievements of Achilles through the Iliad. POPE. 20. ijdr). See on II. A. 260. 29. rdtyov. Here, a funeral banquet. See on II. 2. 491. It was a custom among the Greeks, after performing the last offices of the dead, to partake of an entertainment which was prepared by the nearest relative of the deceased. These feasts were called TrepidtiiTva, i. e. fonrva TTtpi TOV vtKpov. Thus the Scholiast : rdfyov TO TTtpidtnrvov, TO kirl rote. TTt\tVTr}KOffiv 7rapa0Ktva%6- ptvov. And Hesychius : Taog' TO ytvo- ptvov Trepidenrvov tTrt Ty TWV KaToixofie- va*v Tifty. Julius Pollux, VIII. 146. fixes the time of the Trepidenrvov between the burning the body and the interment of the ashes. Here, however, it appears, that they feasted before the funeral of Patroclus. At these banquets the conversation turned upon the merits and virtues of the deceased. Pers. Sat. VI. 33. Sed coenam funeris hares Neg- liget, iratus quod rem curtaveris. See Ca- saubon ad loc. Hemsterhuis ad Lucian. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, IIoXXoi jii 2$aojUVO, TroXXoi 8' IloXXot 8' apytoSovrfe i>, OaXiOovreg EuOjUfvot ravvovro 8ta \oyo 'H^atoroto* Ilavrij 8* ctyi^i VEKUV KoruX?)pvrov tpptfv aljua. Avrap TOV ye ava/cra 7ro8wKa IlTjXawva Eic 'Ayetjutjuvova 8tov ayov j3a(TaffOai airb jSporov atjuarofvra Aurap 07* T7pvtro orfjOfwc, ETTI 8' opicov Ou jua Zjv', oo-rtc Ou 0jUiC ^i"t Xorpa r 585 30 35 40 Dptv y' vt Trupi, 45 T 7Tl OU 'AXX' ^rot vuv jLtv GTvyEprj 7Ti0w/i0a Sam' 'Ht50v 8' OTpvvov, ava.% "YXrjv r* a^fjufvat, Trapa r v f^ovra v&frOat VTTO %6(f>ov ri * ^rot rourov JUEV ETTt^Xly^ aicajuarov TT' 60d\fj.tov, Xaot 8* ?rt pya rpaTrwvrat. Cont. p. 519. Bos. Antiq. Grsec. p. 268. A funeral feast also commonly succeeded the Jewish burials ; which is called the bread of mourners in Hosea ix. 4. Compare Jerem. xvi. 7. Ezek. xxiv. 17. Tobit iv. 17. It should seem that those who were closely at- tached to the deceased, testified their sorrow by refusing to partake of the feast, as Achil- les in the present instance, v. 43. and David at the funeral of Abner ; 2 Sam. iii. 35. The oriental Christians continue the practice to this day. See Harmer's Obss. Vol. III. p. 19. 30. optxVtov. Were extended. This seems to be the more natural and easy in- terpretation of the verb, as a derivative of opeyw. The old grammarians, however, seem to have understood the verb as signify- ing to groan. Hesych. opk^Qtov sGrivaZov, ep.vKu>vro, ippv^ovTo. Eustathius : rStv Sk 'OfirjpiKCJv TO p,kv 'OpkxOtov /ii/iTjjua ec 8' apa SopTrov 0o7rXiv Trpori "iXtov i]vjuo| 'A^tXXeD ; Ou JUEV JUEU ?wovroc aa'jSae, aXXa Oavovroc. 70 Ga7rr JLI orrt ra^tarra, TruXac 'A/Sao ?Tpr;o-a>. U7TjO 'AXX' avrwe aXaXrjjuat av' Kat juot Soc T^V X ^p'> oXo^upOjuai* ou -yap r' cum? 75 Nt(7(tOjLiat ^ 'A tSao, TT/JV /LIE Trupoc XfXa^rjrE. Ou jUv Y"P Swoi y i\d)v cnravtvOev Iratjowv XX' jU JUV Kljp r/TTfp Kat 81 crot aur uoTa 0oT 7T(iKX' 'AiXXfv 80 VTTO Tpwwv vi]'yVwv airoXiaOai. 61. ev KctQapy. On the bare ground; ac- 517. where Blomfield marks it as an ,33s- cording to Ernesti. Heyne understands the chylean word ; and observes that it occurs expression to mean in a solitary place, com- only once elsewhere, viz. in this passage. paring II. 9. 491. K. 199. The former It will be found, however, in II. ffl. 427. interpretation is undoubtedly correct, since and dTTOKrjdkb) infra v. 413. Valckenser ad Achilles was not alone, and the authorities Theocrit. Adon. p. 203. proposes, with some cited by Heyne are evidently in favour of probability, to read aKjjfo}? in this place ; the rendering of Ernesti. but the emendation is at the same time 62. VTTVOQ, \vhtv fJi\tdf)[j,aTa Bvpov. uncertain. Orph. Hymn. LXXXV. 5. Auo-i/upi/iVE, 71. irv\ag 'Aidao Treprjjtrw. Supply VW, JCOTTWV ri$ilav l^atv avdiravaiv. Ovid, as in II. X. 418. Clarke suggests that the Met. XI. 623. Somne, quies rerum ; placi- punctuation might be made thus : OdiTTe dissime, Somne, Deorum ; Pax animi, quern pf '6m ra^tora, K. r. X. by which the curafugit. Compare Senec. Here. F. 1065. construction would be the same as in II. X. Of the participle d^i^vOtis, in the next 129. But there is no need of any alteration. line, see on II. B. 19. 72. KafjiovTuv. Schol. ru>v TeOvijKOTWv. 68. ffTij 5' dp iTTtp Ke^aXrjg. See on So in II. F. 278. Of the doctrine contained II. B. 20. in this passage, see on II. E. 297- 69. \e\afffjikvog eirXev. For \t\r)ffai. 73. inrep Trorajuoto. The Styx. See on II. E. 873. 75. oXo^vpo/nai. Rogo cumfletu. HEYNE. 70. dKr}Sei. You neglected ; from KijdoQ. 79. ij-rrep Xd% ytivo^tvov ?rp. Com- The verb aK^w occurs in ^Esch. Prom, pare II. Y. 137- and the parallels there cited. 'OMHPOY 'IATAAOS, 587 CUKE Tr OOTE", ' "AXXo SE rot E^E'W Km Mr) Ejiia trwv a7TttVv0 'AXX', 6juou w rpa0jj Evrl jU rvrOov Eovra Mfyoirto^ E ' "H-ya-yev v//'rpovS', avS/oo/cratrtrjc,' VTTO "H/iart r<, OTE TratSa Kar NVjTTtoe, OIK iOi\d)v, a/d^ atrrpa-yaXota-t Evaa JUE, cec,dfjLvog EV Sw/xafTtv, irnroTa r' EV^UKEWC, KQI tfov OtpdirovT* o KCU OOTE'CI vw'tv 6jur) , TOV rot 7TOOE TTOrVttt ' aTTttjLlEtjSojUEVOC TtVrE juot, ^ 85 90 88. a quarrel over the dice. The ancient dice were of two kinds, of which one was of the modern cubical form and description, called tcvfioi, and in Latin tessera ; the other, called a'orpdyaXot, huckle-bones, Latine, Za/z'. Of these latter the extre- mities were plain, the four sides being marked respectively 1 and 6, 3 and 4, opposite to each other. Of the manner in which they were used by the Greeks little is known. The Romans played with three tesserez, and four tali ; and the best throw was called Venus. For other par- ticulars, see Dempster's Supplement to Rosin. Antiq. Rom. V. I. Erasmus in his Dialogue, 'AoTpayaXitr^oc;. The in- vention of dice seems to have been of very early date. Herodotus ascribes it to the Lydians, in the reign of Atys, long before the Trojan war. See his account in Book I. 94. Pausanias attributes the discovery to Palamedes, and Plato, in his Phaedrus, to the Egyptian Mercury. Athenaeus has a curious error respecting this passage. He observes, (I. 15.) in illustration of the difference between the bustling spirit of the Iliad, and the quiet character of the Odyssee, that a variety of amusements are described in the latter ; and among others he notices the aarpayaXot. Of these, however, the only mention as a game in Homer is in this place of the Iliad. Of the unfortunate death of Clysonymus, the son of Amphidamas, to which the ghost here alludes, and the consequent sojourning of Patroclus with Peleus, see Apollod. Bibl. III. 13. 90. evdvKMQ. Kindly, hospitably. Schol. STTtjueXoig. Of the verb eYpa0, see on II. E. 555. 91. 6jw) id\iti, infra v. 243. 94. ri9tuj KttpaXrj. See on II. Z. 518. O. 281. 417 jUo-0a -yooio. uS' fXajSe* i/'VX*' ^ Kara \Qovoj rivrt KOTTVOC, 100 Xe/cxrt re <7UjU7rXara'yTjo-Ev, CTTOC r' T Q TTOTTOt, ^ /oa rtc iorl cat av 'AiSao ^Pvxfj KOL a'SwXov, arap fypivtq QVK. \vi ira Ylavvv^irj yap juot IlarpOKX^oc etaXoto 105 ^Fux7 tysGTrjKM yooioaa re, juvpo/itvr; r, Kat juot fWor' iTTcreXXcv* ecicro Se OtGKtXov aurco. *Qc ^CLTO' TOLGI Sg Tramv vfi IfJLfpov (5po- -yoofo* rot(Ti .^avrj /oo^oSaKruXoc 'Hw? v* arap Kpiwv 'AyajUjuvwv 110 Ouprjac T' MTpvvs Kai avlpac, a Oe 8' Vo-av, vXorojiioue TrfXl/cfac EV ^epatv Sft/oae r' EUTrXl/crouc" TT^O S' ap' oipf)c Ktov aurwv. 115 IToXXa 8* avavra, Karavra, Trapavra 'AXX* or S?) KvrifJLOvg 7TpoorJ3av AVTIK apa 8/ovc vipiKOfjiov Ta/mvov iTreiyofievoC rai SE jUfyaXa 7Ttra Sta7rXi(rcrovrc: *A^pov' wg yap avarya Mr]pt6vr), OepaTTOJv aycnrfivopog 'iSojUtvrjoc. KaS 8* ap' ETT' aK.rr\Q ]3aXXov tTna^fpw, V0' ap' ^paertraro IlarpoicX^ jueya fiptov, ^ ot avrtj). Avrap 7ra Travrrj 7rapaKaj3j3aXov acnrerov uXrjv, Emr' a/o' au0t julvovrcc aoXXlfe* avrap ' AVTLKO. MvpfJll$6vta XaXjcov ZwvvvvOat, vat 8' VTT' O^^LV CKCUTTOV ITTTTOVC' o* 8' wpvuvro, ical Iv ru^o~(Ttv 'Av S' j3av 126 130 Muptot* IraTpot. icaraivuov, 135 Ot o ore %wpov i/cavov, o0t a^tai SE ot jUvodKa vrjfov vX;v. ur' aXX' vorjor TroSapKTjc 8to avOijv a7rKtparo 140 apa oivoira TTOVTOV' O y irarrp Ketorl juf voarr)tXijv EC TrarpiSa yaTav, 145 126. QpdoaaTO. Designed. 127. TrapaKaf3j3a\ov. Deposuerunt. The preposition Trapd is sometimes redundant in composition. Eustathius cites the noun TrapaKaTaQrjKrj as an instance. 130. x a ^ KOJ/ '(i)vvvff9ai, K. r. X. It is not to be supposed that this was a general custom used at all funerals ; but Patroclus being a warrior, he is buried like a soldier with military honours. POPE : from Eusta- thius. 136. oiriQe de Kaptj K. T. X. Achilles follows the corpse as chief mourner, and sustains the head of his friend. This last circumstance seems to be general. Thus Euripides in the funeral of Rhesus, v. 884. Tig v-TTtp K(j>aXr]g Otbg, & ftaa0' o yfpwv, av $ ol voov OVK e Nvv 8' 7Tt ou victual t\r]v EC TTarptSa -yatav, 150 r/pan JCOJUTJV OTratra^t 0jO(t0at. fiTrwv, iv X P^ KOjiirjv Irapoio tyiXoio Totai Tracrtv v0' tjupov wp(T yooio* Kai vv ic' o^vpOfj,ivoi(nv oi> do rjeXioio, Et JUT) 'A^tXXfuc a*^' ' Aya.fjitfj.vovi t?T Trapacrrctc* 155 i], ()p. 165 IloXXa ^ ?0to juf?Xa, Kai aXtTroSae fXtKa^ /3ovc DpOO-^E TTUpfjC ^|OOV r, KOI cfjU^ETTOV* /C 8' OjOtt Arjjuov iXwv /caXu^/ VEJCU 'Ec TroSac EK K^>aXf)c, 7Tpi ^ Spara <7w 'Ev ^ rtflft julXtroc Kai aXft^aroc ajU^t^OjO^ac, 170 * TTicrvpac tfJ y avacri rpa?T^C KVVEZ jo-av Kat Uv rwv EvIpaXXf irvpy 8uo SfporOjU7j(rac ? ^ Tpaiwv jufyaflujuwv vtlac itr^Xouc? 175 cctI crjiowv' KUKU ^>pfcrt jurj^fro f'pya* f TTUpOC jUEVOC TIKE CTtS^pEOV, O^ptt vifJLQLTO. 157- yooeo ftlv tori Kai arac. Some with the first syllable short in Aristoph. supply uorepov, in opposition to vi)v ^^ Equit. 159. in the next line. But the sense of the 168. dr)p,bv IXoij/ efca'Xw^c V'SKVV. The words seems to be analogous to 11. N. 636. body was inclosed in fat, in order that it Traj/rwv jiev e6pO g ajua aw Travrac Trup tvO'ieC "Eicropa 8' ourt AOJO-W Dpm/itSrjv TTUJOI ^aTrrtjuev, aXXa KUV(KTIV. ^Qc 0ar' aTretXr/trac* TOV S' ou Kvvtg a/i07Tvovro' 'AXXa KVVCLQ fj.lv aXaXfCf Atoc OvyaTrjp 'A^jOO^trr; 185 'H/zara /cat VVKTO.Q' po^oevri 'AjujSpoa-tti), tvo jur') /utv a T^J 8' UTTI icuavfov vifyoq r'lyaye 4>oTj3og 'A?roXXwv OvpavoOev TT$iov$t' KO\V^E ^ ^wpov aTravra, 190 Ol) 7TU/OIJ IlarpOlcXoU KatrO TtOvtlWTO. air' aXX' VOT , KOL VTriv\tTO tpa icaXa* 195 IloXXa o cat T (Tfuatro icar)itvat* w/cla 8' T jttr Ot /LIEV a'joa Zf^upoto 8ujOa Trvpr)v opo-jr Ka?7jUvat, ^ Ivt Kirat 210 ITarpojcXoc, TOV iravrtq avaaTtva'XpvGiv 'A%aioi. tN H JUEV a/o' we EITTOUO-' a7TJ3^(Tro' rot 8' 6povro 182. i' e'^pjjv idque jam a Trojanis temporibus, Homer o HdvrtQ bfJLWQ KaXeovffi. teste. The body was anointed, not only to 205. o^x '&>. So II. A. 647. o^X e^oc prevent corruption, but, as it appears, to core, yepaie. keep it from being bruised and torn, when 206. AiOioictav tg yaiav, K. r. \. See on dragged round the pile by Achilles : II. Q. II. A. 423. 15. Compare also v. 21. 592 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Ati//a 8f Trovrov tKavov arjjuevat* wpro UTTO \tyvprj' Tpotrjv 8' /ot|3a>Xov tKo-0rjv, 215 TTUplJ 7T0-ri]V, jLtlya 8' ttt^E 0ici>c Otvov a^vffaofievog ^afj-a^ig ^(, U ^ Yatav, 220 K(t>v IlarpocXf}oc o/Xoto. Trarrjp ov TratSoc oSuptrai oarria KCUWV OU, oore Oavwv SftXovc aKaxwfi roK^ac" 'A^tXfvc Irapoto oSupfro oorla icaiwv, ?rapa TrupKatrjv, aStva arfva^i^wv. 225 Ecoo-^opoc,- i(rt, 0oa)c ipwv 7rt yatav, "Ov r julra Kpo/co7T7rXoc V7Tt/o aXa KtSvarat i?(tC> Tf/juoe TTVp/cai'i) juapaivro, iravaaro ^ 0Xo. Ot 8' "Avfjuoi TraXtv aimc j3av OIKOV^E vieaOat, QprjiKiov Kara TTOVTOV' o 8' orrVv, o'/Sjuart Bvwv. 230 ' OTTO Trwpfcatiif IrfpoKTf Ot 8' a/x^)' 'Arptiwva aoXXlsc fi TwV fttV 7TjO^OjUVWV OjUaSo? KOI "E?ro 8' opOwOeis, KO.L (7^>ac Trpoc pvOov Iftircv' 235 'Arpt8?/ re, Kat aXXoe, apto-rfJEC Ilava^atwv, n/owrov jiiV Kara TrvpKai^v trjSfo-ar' atdorrt oivto IIa 7rov Trpamt)* arajO av r rpirtmj) airupov KarE0r]K AfjSrjra, KaAov, rlcrerapa jUErpa KExavSora, AEUKOV ET' T(^ ^E TEraprfj) ^T}KE Suo xpvaoio raXavra' opposed to /tfdXa TroXAov in the preceding clus, has been imitated by Virgil in his fifth line. Plato in Crifon. T. I. p. 43. A. 7ri- jEneid, and by Statius, Theb. VI. The lat- KW TrdXac. Of ae?)f in a contrary sense, ter has followed Homer in the whole course see on II. K. 483. The adjective rolov is of the games, though he has varied the in- added, dfiKTiK&, to show the magnitude of cidents : and Virgil has varied some of the the tomb ; Achilles pointing out to them the games, but seldom loses sight of his great limits within which he intended it to be con- original. Instead of the chariot-race Virgil fined. has substituted the ship-race, in which the 247. 01 KEV /iao K. r. X. Who shall be incidents will be found to be strikingly si- left behind me, i. e. who shall survive me, at milar to those in Homer. Compare, for in- Troy. The infinitive TiOrjfievai is for the stance, the encounter of Cloanthus and Gyas imperative, subaud. nefivrjaOe ; as in re- with that of Menelaus and Antilochus. In peated instances. the ctestus, the foot-race, and the shooting, 250. aWo-TTi olvy. See on II. A. 462. Virgil and Homer coincide ; and with little 252. o'orla XeuKa'AXXfyoj/ K. r. X. See variation in the circumstances. For the on II. H. 333. wrestling, the single-combat, and the discus, 255. Topvuxravro k (r^/Jct. They de- Virgil has only the lusus Trojce ; which is scribed : marked out, the tomb ; i. e. the purely original, and a most exquisite des- area, upon which the mound was to be cription. Of the early institution of games, raised. Eustath. Topv&aaaQai dk KVjOtwg ro on various occasions of public solemnity, KvieXorepfaie $iaypcn|/ai, we, aTro rov Top- see on II. A. 699. vow Xa/ij8di/rai dt KO.I avrl TOV cnrXaic, 259. XljS^rdg rf, rpiTroda's re. See on 7T0ty|oai//at. Of the nature of the ancient II. I. 122. tombs see on II. B. 793. II. 457. Compare 260. /Sowv r' fydt/ia icdpjjva. See on also Od. E. 249. II. I. 407. So Virg. jEn. V. 61. Bina 258. tvpiiv dywva. See on II. H. 298. bourn vobis Trojd generatus Acestes Dat nu- The following account of the games, which mero capita. Achilles instituted at the funeral of Patro- 594 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 8' a/uL^iOerov 0mXr/v cnrvpwrov WrjKt' 270 Srfj S' 6p0oc, KOI fjivOov j r, Kai aXXot lu aS' a0Xa ScSt^jUEva KtTr' i> ayam. Ei juiv vuv ITTI a'XXt^ a0XfvotjUv 'A^atoi, *Hr' av ya> ra irpUjra Xa|3wv icXt(Tirjv8 fopo'i^v. 275 "Iarr yap, o IlijXfji', o 8' avr' fjuot f- 'AXX' ^TOt JLIV yw /iVW, Kttt Totou yap (jQivog jUva> K^p' "AXXot ^ tTTfXXfdflg, Kara ffrparbv OGTIQ 'A^atwv 285 T TroXu TTpwroc fiV ai/a^ a c tTTTTOtfuvrj icKaoTO' wpro Kpartpoe AtOju^Si]?, 290 UC vTra-yf ^vyov, owe WOT* a Atvtav, arajO avrbv vTT Tw 8' a'jo' eir' 'ArjOEiS^c W/JTO VTTO Sf Jvyov rj-ya-yfiv a)Kac ri)v 'AyajUfjUvovfrfv, rov lov rf OoSapyov* 295 ' f v 7 V7TO 'AXX' avrov ripiroLTO /xlvwv* julya yap ot ' VTTO ?iyov ^yf juya Spojuou i(T^avow(rav. 300 rlraproc vrptxC WTrXiera^' iWouc, ayXaoc vtoc VTrepOv/noio CLVCLKTOQ Tou NTjXTjtaSao* nvXotyVc Sf ol 'ITTTTOL ^Ipov apjua* vrarrjp ot ay^t Trapacrrac 270. apQiOtTOv 0ta\jjv. ^ rfoM^/e cup : 297- VW /A^ ol 'iirotQ' B. r. X. This pas- of the same description as those mentioned sage affords an instance of a fine, in order in II. A. 584. Eustath. iicarkp^Otv TiOta- to obtain a release from military service. Oat dwapevriv Kara irvOpeva Kai Kara See on II. N. 669. VTOfta. 299. atytvog. See on II. A. 170. and of 282. \evK$. Clear, pure. the adjective fvpvxopog on II. B. 498. 285. (TreXXf aQe. Prepare yourselves. See 300. /uya dpo/iow ioxavbdxrav. Perse- on II. A. 294. vering in the course. The verb la^avq-v 291. OVQ TTOT oLTrrivpa Aiveiav, K. T. X. signifies to persist obstinately in a thing. See II. E. 323. See also v. 265. Compare II. P. 572. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, *'. 595 ti ayaOa, povik)v voiovri KOI avrtp' 305 ', r\TOL [jiiv KCU tXoc> ftfjrtv IjUJSaXXso Ov/j.^ Ilavroirjv, tva JUT? cr TrapfKn-po^vyrjtTiv a0Xa. MijTt Tot Sptirojuoe jUy' a/itvwv, i^ jSt^f 315 M?)rt S' aurc icvjSf/ovTjrTjc vi OLVOTTL irovry Nf)a 0o?)v iBvvu /o^00jUv7v avi/uLOtarC 8' fivioxps Trtpiyiyverai T)vio\oio. c 7Tt TroXXov Xt(Ta\6crraroi* 307- 'nnroffvvaQ KavTOiaf. Properly, ' A\\' o! 0jOoi>ouvr eu Kparow(re 7ravra%ov. ar^es equestres omnigenas, skill in horse- Eurip. Fragm. ap. ^#06. Grof. p. 207- pw/i>? manship consisting in a variety of ma- dfjtaOijG TroXXaKig ri/crei (3\d(3r]v. Phocyli- noeuvres, and artifices. Hence, in this in- des : XIII. 122. BeXrepog aXfc^tvroc fyv at- stance, the whole art of charioteering,' in aotjucr^kvoQavrip' 'AypovQKal TroXtag aofyiij which sense 'nnroavvri is used in II. A. 303. Kat vr\a Kvfiepvy. Horat. Od. III. 4. 65. In the same sense we have in v. 313. firjrtv Vis consili expers mole ruit sua ; Vim tem- 7ravToir)v, i. e. the variotis tact and inge- peratam Di quoque provehunt In majus. nuity, employed in directing a chariot. So Cicero de Senect. 6. Non viribus out veloci- also in II. P. 202. iravroloi S6\oi. 2. 281. tatibus aut celeritate corporum res magnts iravroloQ SpofjLog. X. 268. TravToi^ apt- geruntur, sed consilio. Ovid. Met. XIII. 369. rffQ. Ernesti is certainly incorrect in his Pectora sunt potiora manu ; vigor omnis in observation, that TravTolog is here incapable illis. Val. Flac. IV. non solum viribus eequum of its usual import, and that it should be Credere ; scepe acri potior prudentia dextra. rendered simply valde bonus, in reference to Compare also Eccles. ix. 16. dyaOr] ao^itj the advice which he was about to give him. itirtp dvvctfiiv. Of this supposition the use of p,rJTiQ in the 321. ovBt Kariax^' Scil - O.VTOVQ. lines immediately following is a sufficient 323. 0rp0 &yyi)9tv. That is, near the refutation. Compare also v. 312. goal. See on \. 352. 309. Trcpi Teppaff iXiaakfjitv. See on v. 324. ravvffy. Scil. rove cTrirov?. The 352. proper expression is rjviac ravvf.iv, habe- 310. Xoiytct. For Xotyof, subaud. pya. nas intendere ; whence "nnrovq rfviaig ra- Compare II. A. 518. vvtiv easily arises. 315. fjtriTi roi Spvrofioe K- r. X. This 325. rbv Trpouxovra. The charioteer sentiment has been repeatedly imitated. It having himself ', i. e. being in advance. Eu- is cited by Clemens Alex. Strom. 6. toge- stath. rov TrpotXauvoi/ra. The pronoun ther with a parallel from a fragment of Mu- eavrov must be supplied. So again infra saeus : w at'ei r't^yr] juty' dutivuv iavvoq \. 453. Herod. IX. 22. 596 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, *'. a $ rot pfa> juaX' apt^paSie, ovSl erf Xrjcm* uXoV aUOV, 6(TOV T' OpyUt', U7Tp ' *H 8pVOe, 5 7TUK:r), TO jUV Ol> KaTd Aa $ rou jcarp0v fprjplSarat 8u 'Ev ^vvoxv rlv 0801) ' Xaoc 8' tTTTroSpOjuoe ajU0i* 33 "H TU oTJjiia ]3jOoroTo TraXat KaTc *H TO y VVGGCL TSTVKTO 7Tl 7TpOTpWV OL Kat vvv TtofjiaT 0rjK TroSapKijc Ttj) 01) juaX' ly^pifj.\^aQ, iXaav (rr?Cj Kara 0' ctjOjuara a^pg. XapjUa SE rote aXXotdtv, IXfy^ftrj 8f (rot aurtf "EtX Et ya/> K' iv vuarcrr) y OVK <70', 6c K cr' f'Xptri jUraXjUvoe, OV^E irapiXOoC 345 Ou8' ft K jLtro7Tt(T0v 'Apftova Stov ^H rove AaojUfSovroe, ot IvOaSe r rjoa^fv itr^Xot. 326. (T^jtia. TAe goa/. goals at each end of the course. Of the 327- oo-ov r' opyiua. The verb -yiyverai pronoun royt see on II. F. 409. must be supplied, as in II. 4>. 251. The 337- iat re ot rfvia %6pffiv. We have opyuia was a measure of about six feet, another example of the active construction being the distance between the extremities of this verb in Soph. (Ed. C. 1328. prjviv of the hands, when the arms are extended fiapelav dicdOeiv bpfiojpevy Tyd' dvdpi. at full length. Schol. rj TO>V dvo %iipGtv Somewhat similar is Horat. Od. III. 3. 30. tie TrXdroQ tKraaiq. The derivation is from Graves iras Marti redonabo. o'peyw, to extend. 339. we. av TOI TrXrjfivt} K. r. X. The 330. kv Zwoxgoiv bdov. In the narrowest construction is : wg irXri/Jivri KVK\OV TTOIT;- part of the course. Schol. iv TOLQ %vfji(3o\ai(;, TOV dodaffeTai av \KkaQai STTI ro aicpov KaO' o fjidXiffra eGTevwrai i] oSog. (TTJQ vvaaqQ.) That the nave of the wheel 331. <77)jua flpoTolo TraXai fcarar0^iw- may appear to approach the edge of the goal: roc,. Hence it seems that in the ruder ages at the same time, however, Ai0ou dXkaaQai of antiquity, graves were merely marked tiravptiv, avoid striking against the stone. by a wooden stake, with a stone at the head Schol. tTravpi.lv' l/avaai. The commen- and feet. But see on II. II. 457. tators have terribly perplexed themselves 332. vvffffa. The goal, which was fixed by joining the words KVK\OV iroirjTov with at the lower end of the course, called also aKpov iKScrQai. The meaning of Homer is KapTTTrjp. Its meaning is different in v. exactly expressed, as Wakefield observes, 758. infra. The distance between the upper by Horace, Od. 1. 1. 4. metaque fervidis Evi- and lower goal is not now to be determined, tata rotis ; where the whole force of the Aristarchus affirmed that it was a distance sentence lies in the participle : just escaped, of five stadia, between the wall and the and no more. tents towards the shore. In the Olympic 346. 'Apdova Slov. See Apollod. Bibl. games they turned several times round the III. 6. 8. and of the horses of Laomedon, on II. E. 265. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, 597 "E^fT*, 7Ti w TrcuSi l/caorou Trdpar t7T. 350 Mrjptovrjc $' "P a 7TjU7rro vrpix a C wTrXtaa^ i7T7rou. *Av 8' I'jSav I? St^poue, V SE /cXrjpovc /3aXovro. IlaXX' 'Ax*Xi>e, K $ (cXripoc 0op NforoptSao 'AvTtXox ou * jUfra TOV^E Xa^s jcpfiwv 'EujitrjXof ' Ta> S' ap' ETT' 'ArpEtSrjc SoupHcXfiToc MfvlXao^* 355 Tw S' ?rt MrjptovTje Xax' XavvjUV VGTCLTOQ O.VTE TuSftSrj^, 6^' apiGTog Iwv, ^^x' ^ Srav }JLtTaaTOL\d' (T^jurjvt Se T?jXo0V V XflCi) 7TOl(j)' TTOjOa O (TKO7TOV \\VTiOeov 3>oiviKa, oTraova Trarpoc loto, 360 'I!? fjLEfJlVttyTO SpOjUOV, Kttt ttXl]0irjV a7TOt7TOi. Ot 3' cfjoa ?ravrc ^' iTTTrotdi juaortyac asipav, UO/cXT/(rav r' ETTfWatv * O? 8' W/Ctt StETTjOljO'O'OV TTfSlOtO, v(uv, raxfwc' VTTO trrlpvoio-t KOVITJ 365 'larar' aTO. Hence in the Homeric dialect /u/j- vkipro. 366. t'orar'. The versions render this verb by surgebat. In reference, however, to the thick cloud of dust which was raised, Ernesti correctly translates it by stabat. So Virg. JEn. XII. 407. pulvere ccelum Stare vident. 367- p'wovro. Were agitated. The verb pwojuat signifies, to move rapidly ; as in the present sentence : hence, to dance ; as in II. Q. 616. also, to attack furiously ; as in II. A. 50. 368. ap/jara Kf tTTTrot *Al> ^)' ClXof TToXl^f, TOTE 8) apETT) yE EKClffTOV 4>atvr', a^>ap 8' tTTTrotat ra^rj 8p0juoc' WKQ 8' 7Ttra 375 At ^rjprjrtaSao TTO^WKEE^ EK(j)Epov tTTTrot. T/owtot* ov rt TroXXov avu0' (rav, aXXa juaX' iyyvc;' Alel yap St^pou 7rt]3rjo-OjUvoicrfv liKTr]v. V lp T' WjUW 380 Kat vu KEV ^ irapiXaGci ', ?} a Ei jui) TuStoc ww Korltraaro "Of pa ot jc ^Eipwv I'jSaXe juacmya Toto 8' a?r' o^flaXjUwv %^ ro ^^p u xwojUvoto, 385 OuvEKa rac jUV opa m KCU TroXu juaXXov t Oi Sf ot j3Xa^0ij(rai', avu Kvrpoio Oi vS' ap' ^AOrjvairjv IXt^r^ , juaXa 8* a>Ka jUT(ro-uro Trotjutva Xawv, fj.apoto ?rapa rpo^ov l^fKuXiO'^rj, ac re 7Tpt8pi)^)0i7, orojua TS, ptvag r, 395 TW7TOV 7r' O^pVtTt* TO* 8f Ol 6(T(T o^t 7rXrjT^) KuSof 01)KE. 400 Tw 8' ap' CTT' 'Arpt8?]f t^ ^avOb^ MfvlXaoc. 8' tTTTTOtOrtV KKXTO TTClTpbg OIO* , icat tr^wi rtratyfrov, orrt ra 376. fKtyepov. Sell, ap/iara, or perhaps deceitful dreams, in Od. T. 565. Hence it iavrovQ. So again in the following line, implies generally to injure. Thus Hesiod See on v. 759. of the Nemsean Lion ; Theogon. 330. \c- 379. aiei ydp dtypov K. r. X. A more Qaipero (pv\' dvQpwirwv. natural image than this could not be thought 396. 0pu\\i'x0/. ?Ta* severely bruised. of. The Poet makes us spectators of the Schol. owrpi/3/. So also Hesychius, who race : we see Diomed pressing upon Eume- adds, as another synonyme, aTrtSpvyQij. lus so closely, that his chariot seems to See the preceding line. Eustathius, how- climb the chariot of Eumel us. POPE. ever, observes, that 0pu\Xiypdp.fvoG. The verb e\tised in reference to 0pavw, ^ ie tract of chariot-wheels, occurs infra v - 505. The noun aparpoxia might also signify simply, a running together. Corn- pare Od. O. 450. and see Kuster on Suidas, in v. a/tarpo^ta* 430. KsVrpy ETTKTTTEPXWV. Urging them with the lash. Hesych. iiriOTrk^fiv TTI- oirevStiv, sireiytiv. The substantive KBV- 600 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, ovjoa icarwjuaSioto "Ovr' aijrjoe a0?jKv av^p rrapwjuevoc ri/Brje, Tocrtrov 7rtSpajUrrji/ at 8' T^owrjo-av OTTIGCTW 'Arptoa>* avro 70/0 l/cwv jU0rjKi> cXauvetv, yKvpo-aav 68V7(T T' Mrj juot ipvKtaOov, jiirjS' <7rarov a^vujUfvw icfjp* TOVTOIGI 7ro^c *cat youva icajuovra, yap arjuj3ovrat VEOTIJTOC. 445 ot MaXXov 7Tt^pajUrTjv, ra^a Si 'Apyeioi 8' v a-ywvt KaOrjimEvoi fto-opowvro , rot Si irirovTO KOVIOVTZC; TTE^LOIO. 'lSojUVuc^ Kprjrwv ayoe, I^pacraO' tTTTrouc" T Haro yap Toto S', a(T(raro 8' ITTTTOV ap7rp7Ta TO JUV aXXo TO(7OV 0O/Vt^ ^V, V rpov is explained by /iaori, by Eusta- appear, however, that there was any really thius, in which sense it is also used in unlawful deceit employed on this occasion ; Eurip. Phren. 181. . 7- rpov dijdsv wf %wv X P'* ^ ee Valckenser 444. ' oaov cedes the prize to Menelaus. It does not OVK tv jue 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, *'. 601 AEUKOV o%a rlru/cro Trcpirpo^ov, ?]ur jurjvrj* 455 Sri) 8' opObq, KOL fivOov EV 'Apyttoriv lywv tTrTrouc avyaZofjiai, rit KOL UJ "AXXot /uoi coKEOuat Trapoirepoi E "AXXoe 8' fivioxo tvSaXXarat* at SE TTOU aurou 460 jSfv EV TTEC&J), m KEI^E yf ^IprEpat yap rac TTpwra '/Sov TTfpt Tp/ia Nfy cT OVTTW Svvafjiai iSlftv, iravrri SE ^uot ovyov r)via t ou SvvaaOri 4.65 or^O^eiv 7Tpt rlpjua, KCU OUK rv^r}(Tv I /.ItV K7T(TtV OIW, (TUV 0' CLpfJiClTa O^d At 8' ^)pwr}o-av, 7Tt fJLivoQ fXXajSf Ovpov. 'AXXa i'$ juot ^UjUvat avr)9 470 7Vi)v, jUEra 8' 'Ap^f/oto- TTTO^ajUOu vtoc, Kparfpoc Tov 8' aia^pwc VVKT7Tv 'OtX^ 'I^OjUVu, rt Trapoc Xa|3pUat ; a? O r 1 a iTTTTOt afOCriVoSfC TToXfOC 7TlOtO 8lVTaf. 475 TOI o^vrarov K0aXr)^ co/OKTat 'AXX' ait fjivOoiQ Xa/3pUai* ou^ rt crajUvoc Kprjrwv a*yoc avriov Amv, VEIKOC aptOTCj (caKO^pa^EC, aXXa r Travra 459. aXXoi. Eumelus took the lead at 479. ^Eschylus uses the synonymous verb starting ; but was afterwards passed by Dio- Xa/3pooro/isw in Prom. V. 335. med ; supra v. 398. the chariot of the former 475. ditvTai. Eustath. SibtKovoi' Osfia TO having been broken, and himself dashed dirjpi tit TOV div. See Prelim. Obss. Sect. upon the ground, by the interterence of IV. . 2. Minerva. 477- ticdspKeTai oaaf. It appears from 461. Ktlffi ye. That is, as far as the this passage, that oaffe, being joined with goal. a verb in the singular, is of the neuter 466. iv O'XiQ'f.f.iv. Scil. /Wa, or 'ITTTTOVQ. gender. See on II. N. 435. It may be After tXta also ro apfj,a, or rovy 'iirirovg , proper to observe, that there must origi- must be supplied. Schol. ffvaTptyag Trtpi nally have been two forms ; the one mas- Tr]v Kaji^iv TOVQ iTTTrowf. culine, ooaoe, owov, from which we have 474. T'I Trapoc \af3atvtcu ; Apoll. Lex. oaaoiQ, II. {Sf. 94. and the other neuter, ri Trpo Kaipov TroXvXoyac ; The verb Xa- o/c, o tv ry ayoptvtiv Xd/3poc, v. volvo. The word occurs no where else. 4 H 602 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, *'. ufat ApyEtwv, on rot voog EOTIV a Atupo vvv 77 rpnroSoc 7Tpt(L>jU t^pw 485 490 495 500 505 485. T) rpfTro^oc 7Tpiwfi6(r0', ^e Xj3);- rog. Faciamus sponsionem pignore posito, tripode vel lebete. HEYNE. Anglice, Z/e* MS wager a tripod. Eustath. avvO&ntQa, (TV p.- cai, a>f ol TroXXoi v s/il- TrtpiduHTop.a.1 avrrJQ. Aristoph. Equit. 788. e0\(o Trepi r?7C KtQaXrjf; TrepidoaOai. Compare Nub. 644. Ach. 772. 1013. In a sense somewhat similar Trid6Kwv. Sell, rou^ tTTTrouf. 500. KaTWfiafiov. I am persuaded that the common translation of this word is faulty. It is rendered, /je lashed the horses continually over the shoulders ; whereas I fancy it should be translated thus, Assidue equos agitabat scutica ab humero ducta. This naturally expresses the very action, and whirl of the whip over the driver's shoulder, in the act of lashing the horses, and agrees with the use of the same word in v. 431. supra, where oupa diaicov KaroifiaSioio must be translated, jactus disci ab humero vibrati. POPE. This may very probably be the im- port of KaTWfjiaSdv in this passage ; but the common interpretation is sanctioned by II. O. 352. Suidas improperly explains by apocope for /idoriyi. The form occurs in Od. O. 182. ij, KCU t^' 'ITTTTOUV p.dc MfvlXao^ x' tyjvOtv ejiclae !anroi*c "Otroroi* 8f rpo%ov tTTTroc afyiaTarai, oc /oa r' avaicra TTfSioio TiTa.iv6iJ.evog GVV oxso^) T ipaVOVCFlV ETTttfO'CMTpOV Tpi%Q (IKpClt , 6 8f r' ayx 1 /*^ a r j^X t ov8e n TroXXi) 520 X(t>/ot] neaarjyvs, TroXeoc Tr&toio 8)) MEVtXaOf ttfJLVfjlOVOg * '* arap ra ?rpwra Kai ec 8t8' a Aurap AEITTET' ayaKXrjoc MfvfXaou 8oupoc i Bajo8forot JUEV -y^P ^ 0"ov KaXXtrptx f C tTTTrot, 530 "Hjcto-rot," 8' ^v avTOQ Xavv/iv a^ju' EV ayiovi. Ytoc 8' 'ASjU/jroto wavvcrTUTog %\vOev aXXwv, "EXicwv ap/naTa icaXa, fXavvwv 7rpo(T(ro0v ITTTTOVC. Tov 8i i8wv tpKTtips 7ro8apicr)C 8toc 'Ax*XXVC* Srac 8' ap' EV 'Apyfiote Errea TrrfpoEvr' aydpEut* 535 AoiaOog avj)p wpttrroc EXauvEt fit^w^ag ITTTTOUC* 'AXX' ay 8?] 01 8wjUV a0\lOV, WC E '* arap ra irpwra 0po-0a> '' OL 8' apa TTavrEc ETT^VEOV, we fi 513. rpiTrod' wrwsvra. Eustathius has Of the construction see Matt. Gr. Gr. . preserved the following epigram on this tri- 508. Obs. 1. pod, which Diomed seems to have dedicated 528. 0tpa7rwv. See on II. A. 321. in the temple at Delphi. XaXiceog a'/ii rpi- 536. AoZ(T00. .Z/astf. The common form TTOWC, IIv0oI 5' avaic6i/ttai dyaX/ua, Kat ^' \ottT0tog is frequently met with, but this is STTI IlarpoKXy 07jK Tro^ag w/ei> 'AxtXXfvg- the only place in which XolaBog occurs. TvdeidrjG 8' dvsOrjice /3o?)v ayaQoQ Ato/xi?- The superlative, Xo706rarof, is found in Sri, TXiKfjcrag 'iTTiroiffi Trapa irXarvv 'EX- Hesiod. Theog. 921. Hence is derived the XrjairovTOv. adjective Xot00$fOft infra v. 751. 523. f Siaicovpa XeXtiTrro. Supra v. 538. fovrep'. In the second place . The 431. See note. more usual construction would have been 626. ei $e K tTi Trporspw K. T. X. Virg. Sevrepov, in agreement with asOXiov ; in- ,-En. V. 325. Spatia et si plura supersint, stead of which, the poet, for the sake of the Transeatelapsus prior, ambiguumve relinquat. metre, has used the neuter plural adver- bially. 4 H 2 604 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, *'. Kai VV KV OL 7TOpV 17T7TOV, 7Tr7VTJ(Tav J(lp 'A^aiOt, 540 Ei fJiY) ap' 'AvriXo^oe, jusyaOvfjiov Nearropoe viO f;, /xaXa roi K%oXwtrojuai, aiK Touro 7roc* julXXae yap atyaipriataOai aeO\ov, Ta ^povlwv, ori 01 j3Xaj3fv aojiiara Kai ra^l' ITTTTW, 545 AVTOQ T' tXoc "Eari roi tv icXi ou 8w* TTCOI 8' JLIOI TToSapicrjc Stoc 'A^iXXi>c? 555 Xaipwv 'AvriXo^w, on 01 ^t'Xoc ^v IraTpoc* Kai juiv a/ifi/BojUfvoc 7Ta 7rrjOOvra Trpoo-rjvSa* o'/K00v a'XXo icai ro rfXto-crW Aw 01 OwpriKa, rov 'AarfpOTraiov aTrrjvpwv, 560 XaXKOV, to 7Tpl \ZVfJLCL (ftCLElVOV KOC7(TirpOlO TroXfoc 8s 01 a^io^ lorat. /oa, icai Ai/rojUf8ovri ^)iXto licfXfutrfv traip^ icXicriTj^Ev* o 8' w^6*O> ica( 01 eveticev* 8' iv X P^ ri0i* 6 8f 8t|aro \alpwv. 565 ToT(Ti 8f Kai MfvfXaoc avitrraro, Ovpbv Usti a/iorov K^oXwjUvoc* iv 8' apa , o-iw7rri. 183. the top of his staff or sceptre, while he was 561. xvjtm. A border ; from %w. blessing the sons of Joseph, (Heb. xi. 21.) 568. x(0(7t. This is the vulgar reading, if indeed this be the correct rendering of the Heyne reads x t P' ln the singular upon very passage. See also on II. A. 234. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, *'. 605 ? TTpOffOs 7r7TVVjUV, TTOtOV /0$aC J 570 jur)v aor?7V, jSXa^ac $ jiiot ITTTTOUC, Ot TOl 'AXX' ajT\ 'Apyawv riyriropEQ, 'Ec jU yairio^ov 'Evvoo-iyatov pwOi, JUT) jUv Ico)v ro l/iov ooXtj) apjua TrfSritrat. 585 Tov S' aur' 'AvrtXoxoc TTETTVUJUEVOC avrtov rju^a" vvv, TroXXov -yttjO fywye vwrjooe ft/it a^ MfvlXaE, crv TTporsog KOI o Ot(T0', olat Vou avSpbe vTTfpjS Kpat7Tvorpoc JUEV -yajO r vooc, Xfirr?) ^ rf juf}rtc* 590 T(ji rot fTTtrXrjrw KpaSirj* ITTTTOV ^ rot auroc Awcrw, rr)v ajOOjurjv* t Kat vu Kv O'/KO^EV aXXo 574. c jttltrov. Eustath. e^ to-ov, Wa 578. apery re, /3iy re. / influence, and [ikaoi ykvn^Qf. Kal fJitj repo/3apeif, wf authority. Qaaiv 01 TTrtXatoi. The expression eg /xsffov 580. i0eTa yap torai. Scil. } ^IKJ;. dutyorkpoiai SIKO.&IV, therefore, implies /o Edicam id, quod exjusto et eequo sit. HEYNE. decide impartially between loth parties. The ellipsis is filled up in Horn. Hymn, in Arist. Ethic. V. 4. qroucri ditcaffTrjV jueaov, Cerer. 152. iOeiyvt diieyffi. The verb STTI- Kai fcaXowtriv Ivtoi fieffidiovQ, WQ iav TOV TrXtjffoeiv here signifies to contradict, to ob- fjikffov Tv\b)aiv, TOV diicaiov rev^ojuevof ject. Hesych. tTTtTrX^^etv 7rfX0eTv, kiriri- fiei\og 9 Troche, ovSl ri Kat JULIV Nat 877 raura Ou yap f'r' f OTTOTE Kpa'ovr' 'AjuapvyKEa OcnrTov 'ETTftoi rai^E? Sf Qiaav j3a' ^uAfJa r, Kai IloAuoti)|OOV O'ioiai fJL tTTTTOicrt TrapTjAao-av 'Ajcro/)ta)V, nAr/^ft irpoaOe j3aAovrC", ayaaaa^voi TTfpi v'tKr OuvEKa 77 ra julyicrra Trap' avrotyi AfiTTfr' afOAa. Ot S' ap' (rav Si^ujuof o /uv Ej 625 630 635 640 this noun jaculorum certamen. Heyne, how- ever, would rather understand it to signify the company of combatants; so that djcov- TIOTVV savt.a9ai will be similar with ayoiva or o/uXov SvtffQai. See on II. H. 298. 626. vai 5?) rawra y Travra, K. r. X. This speech is admirably well adapted to the character of Nestor. He aggrandizes, with an infirmity peculiar to age, his own exploits ; and one would think Horace had him in his eye: A. P. 173. Laudator tem- poris acti Se puero. Neither is it any ble- mish to the character of Nestor, thus to be a little talkative about his own achieve- ments. To have described him otherwise would have been an outrage to human na- ture, inasmuch as the wisest man living is not free from the infirmities of man, and as every stage of life has some imperfection peculiar to itself. POPE. 629. t0' w r//3ooi/u. Compare II. A. 319. H. 132. 157. A. 669. 630. 'AjttapvyKea. This Amarynceus, ac- cording to Pausanias, V. 1. assisted Augeas, in conjunction with the Molionidae, in the war with Hercules. Nestor here states him- self to have been present at the games in- stituted by his sons, in honour of his funeral at Buprasium, a city of Elis ; II. B. 615. A. 759. His son Diores is mentioned in the catalogue, II. B. 622. and Apollodorus, Bibl. I. 8. 5. speaks of another son, Hip- postratus, who had seduced Peribcea, the daughter of Hipponous, who was afterwards married to CEneus. See Heyne on Apollod. loc. cit. 635. og p.oi avkoTi}. Who stood up against me. Of the government of av'ia- rrjfii, with a dative, see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 401. 2. 639. 7r\J70. % their number. The critics, as Eustathius remarks, have la- boured hard to explain this difficulty. They tell us a formal story, that when Nestor was ready to enter the lists against these brothers, he objected against them as unfair adversaries, for it must be remem- bered that they were monsters who grew together, and, consequently, had four hands to Nestor's two, but the judges would not allow his plea, and determined, that as they grew together, so they ought to be con- sidered as one man. Others tell us that they brought several chariots into the lists, whose charioteers combined together in fa- vour of Eurytus and Cteatus, these brother monsters. (See on II. A. 708.) Others say that the multitude of the spectators con- spired to disappoint Nestor. POPE. See Heyne on Apollod. Bibl. II. 7. 2. 7r,odr/oot avrtowvrwv Epywv TOIOVTWV' E/JE 8e ^pr) y)pat Xuyprj Ka/Xjiiovtrjv, yvwaxri SE TTCLVTEC; 'H/itovov raXafp-yov crywv KXtcrtrjv Aurap 6 vticrj0a SlTrac oTocnu a/i^ tV Qc ^ar'* wpvuro 8* avTiK avfip YIVQ re jUEyac re, TVX/iax/ilCj vtoc IlavoTrrjoc 'ETTEtoc* 665 o rifuovov raXapyou, 0(JvT]d TE" trw, oortc 7rac ot(rerai Hjutoyov o > ou ^rjjut riv' a^fjUEv a'XXov viKrivavr' ETTEI fu^Ojuat ttvai apurrog. aXt^j orrt jua^*?C ETTtSfuojuat ; oi8' apa TTWC V 670 'Ev 7ravrtro-' ep-yottn Sarifj-ova 0wra ysvtvOat. Q/ce yap ^jOo>, ro OE Kat rErfXEtTjUEVov carat, 642. IJUTTE^OJ/ 7Vi6%u'. Of this repe- vere injury to one of the combatants. It tition, or eTrava^opd, see on II. Y. 372. X. was held in little estimation compared with 128. We have another example in Virg. other athletic games, and fell into disuse ^En. VII. 586. /We, #e/M pelagi rupes im- shortly after the heroic ages, till it was re- Twofo, resistit : Ut pelagi rupes, fyc. vived in the 23d Olympiad. For a com- 649. TifJtfje. In respect of the honour, plete description of it, see West's Dissert. Eustathius supplies Sid. on the Olympic Games, Sect. 10. 652. alvov. This is usually rendered 660. The sentence must be thus supplied : laudationem. But the primary signification 7rti /xdXa TTETrXijysjufr d\\i]Xovg dvaa^o- of the word is simply narratio ; which is /zlvw rdig \tpai. Compare v. 686. evidently all that is meant in this place. 661. Kanpoviriv. See on II. X. 257- See Ammon in voce. The case is different 670. ovd' dpa Trwg ijv K. r. X. Compare infra \. 795. II. N. 729. and the parallels there cited. 653. rvyftaxt*f d\eytivrj^. Boxing, or Of the verb tiu$f.vtc9ai, to be inferior to the combat of the ccestus, was a very rough any one, followed by a genitive of the thing, exercise, and generally ended in some se- see Matt. Gr. Gr. . 358. 1. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, *'. 609 Ot K jtiiv E^oitroucrtv E/irfc ^TTo X P^ 8a|Uvra. 675 lV 2c 0a0'' 0? 8' apa Travrec ajcrjv iyevovro Giwiry. Ev/ovaXoc 81 ot otoc aviararo, IvoOeoc; 0ac> MijiaoTEOc woe, TaXatoi>i8ao avaicroc, "Oc Trore 6r7J3a<7cT ?jX0 88ou7roroc Oi8t7ro8ao 'Ec Ta0ov, fvfla SE Travrac vtKa KaSjU/wvac- 680 Tov jutv TvSft^rjc SovpticXvroc aj UVWV 7T(7t, ^ <$ ot TT/OWTOV TTajOaKajSjSaXfv, aurap iVara avrac fur/urjrovc |3o6c aypauXoto. Tw SE ^wtrajulvw jSijrijv EC /UECTCTOV ayOjva. 685 "Avra 8' ava(T\OfjLiv 7T(TOV (TUV K jUffWV* 7Tl E TraTTT^vavra wapriiov, ovo ap' rt orjv 690 Etv' aurou yap v7r^pt7T ^at^fta yuta. 8' 00' VTTO ^ptKOC BopEcu ava7raXXrat I ' iv ^)VKiovrt, julXav SE E ic avETraXr'* aurap ri XajSwv wpOtoae' ^)tXot 8' aju^lorav Iratjoot, 69 Ot jutv ayov 8t' a'ywi'oc 0XKOjLtVOi a > tv, ATjua Tra^i) Trruovra, icapi] j3aXXov0' irl/Q(i>o > * Ka8 8' aXXo^povEOvra jUETa (T^itrtv flaav Auroi 8' oi^OjUEvoi KOjUttrav 87rac a 8' aT^' aXXa Kara rpira 0^KV a0Xa, 700 679. fo&WTrorog. The verb tfovTmv is 684. ifiavrag svrfirjTOvg /3o6f aypaw- used perpetually in Homer, to express /ze Xoio. The ceestus consisted of thongs of sound, occasioned by the fall of a soldier leather, or raw hides, wound about the killed in battle. Compare II. A. 504. E. hands and arms up to the elbow : and it 42. P. 50. Y. 388. e< centies alibi. Hence seems to have been intended as well for it is here used in the sense of /o dz'e, gene- defence, as for an offensive weapon. See rally. So also in II. N. 426. ) atro &>u- West's Dissertation : ubi supra. With the 7rj)(Tat, apvvwv Xoiybv 'A%aiote. Eustath. whole description of the contest, compare avrl rov TTIGOVTOQ IK row Apoll. Rhod. II. 63. sqq. dovirov roig Tr'nrTovaiv, wg 688. %p6/ia5oe. 2V*e ^ownt? q/" ^e 6/ozws TO Aoinrrjae 5e irevwv. The verb on the cheeks. Eustath. Kara ovofiaro- bears the same sense in Apoll. Rhod. I. iroiiav, o kv TOIQ ysvvai ^otyoQ Kai olov 1304. IV. 557. rpia/jog, OQ /ioXitrra ev TCUQ ir\r}yaiQ yi- 683. w/*a. This was a scarf tied round vtrai. See on II. T. 363. the middle, with the exception of which they 692. VTTO 0pncoe Bopsw. Schol. p'& fought naked. Schol. Trpwrov tQoQ rfv rolq rj sTriir6\aiog rov KvfiaroQ Kivijffig. See iraXaioiQ Trtpi^w/tara 0gpeiv Trepi rd ai- on II. H. 63. Compare also II. *. Sola, Kai OVTWQ ayti)vlt>toQai. The same 126. observation will apply to the exercise of 696. 60\KO/i!votai- 726. TVXWV. Scil. avTov, i. e. TOV KW- \j]irog. Eustath. Kw\rjTra' Trjv dyKV\rjv Kara rovg 7raXaioi, ri]v TTtpi rag iyvvag. Anglice, the bend of the knee. 731. iv Si yovv yvd^ev. For tv'ty- vanfyt. He bent his knee ; i. e. the knees of Ulysses gave way under the weight of Ajax. There is also another interpreta- tion of which the words admit ; viz. that Ulysses, by raising Ajax a little from the ground, bent the knee of his adversary, and thus again threw him. But, in this case, Ulysses would have gained a second advantage, with which the speech of Achilles, in putting an end to the contest, is evidently at variance. 735. KctKolai. Fatigue. Scil. Trig TO- A?e. The verb IpeideaOai is elegantly ap- plied to wrestlers, who mutually support themselves upon each other. In connexion with this idea, it may be rendered, o cow- tend, to strive. Some copies read tpifporaro lpfj) av |3ovv 0?jic fiiyav icai Trtova STJJLUO* 750 Sr) ' opObg) KOL jjJvOov iv 'Apyzioiaiv t7Tv F, Oi (cat rourou a0Xou 7ripfj(Ter0. '* &PVVTO S' avrtK 'OV'Xf}oc , 7TlTa TTOCTI Travrac vnca. Srav $ jUraarot^t' en'jjurjvf SE rip^ar 'A^XXfu Toitrt ' aTTO VUO- 765 , juaXa 8^ (T7ri; 'AXX' 6r Sr) Trujuarov rAfov 6v Kara 751. \oia9rfi' t9r]Ke. Sell. a0Xa. This reading, which is due to Heyne, is amply supported by v. 785. infra, where the ellipsis is supplied. All the copies have \oiff9iji, which must be the dative of Xotcr- Otv, a form which occurs no where else, and probably never existed. Perhaps, how- ever, we should prefer, as being more Ionic, \oia9rj'ia QrJKe. 758. OTTO vvffffrjQ. In the chariot-race, supra v. 332. the vvaari was the goal at the farther end of the course, round which they turned. Here, however, it signifies the barrier, or starting post ; since the stadium was of a certain length, marked, by a goal at the farther end, which finished the race. So also in Quint. Smyrn. IV. 195. 01 S' cnrb vvcrariQ KapTraXt^wg oi^iriaav. The verb TBTUTO is used simply for fjv, in reference to the length of the course. 759. Ifc^Eoe. Scil. iavTov. Compare supra v. 376. Also Soph. (Ed. C. 1424. and note in loc. Pent. Gr. p. 187- Hence the adjective ffc^opof, rapid. Plat. Lach. p. 200. D. e K^opog X6yo. 761. Kavuv. Properly, a line or rule, and thence variously applied. Here it sig- nifies a shuttle. With arriQioQ we must supply ay^i from the preceding line. 762. Trrjviov. The woof or weft. With this P.'ITOV is added in pleonastic apposition ; since Traps*, when it is put for !, governs a genitive, and must therefore be taken ad- verbially. With an accusative iraptK is for Trapd, as in II. Q. 349. aijpa Traps*. Damm. explains irriviov as an adjective, and renders Trrjviov HITOV, filum, quod fuso cir- cumvolvitur. Stephens, in Thes. Gr. v. TTTJ- VOQ, records JA'ITOV, as a various reading of one MS. Ernesti seems rather to favour this reading, and thus renders the passage : subtemen extrahens e lido radii, seu, e radio circumvoluto filis. 763. avrap oiriaQtv K. r. X. Macrob. Saturn. V. 13. Est hujus versus hie sensus : Si per solum pulvereum forte curratur, ubi pesfuerit de terra a currente sublatus, ves- tigium sine dubio signatum videtur, et tamen celerius cogitatione pulvis, qui ictu pedisfu- erat excussus, vestigio superfunditur. Ait ergo divinus Poeta, ita proximum fuisse qui sequebatur, ut occuparet antecedents vesti- gium, antequam piilvis ei super f under etur. 765. nad 8' apa ot Kt 1781) ylXaordai/. 'AvrtXo%oc 8' a/oo 8r) Xot(T0rjVov K0p' a0Xov, 785 Mt8ioa>v, icat fjLvOov Iv 'Apyaotaiv Icnrcv* l(t> TTO.GI, ^)tXot, OJC Tt Kttl VUV TraXaiorfpouc av^pojTroue* Atac jUv ya/o jutf oXiyov TTjOO-yEvtcrrEpoc lariv' OVTOQ 8f irporip^Q yzveris, Trporfpwv T* avOpMTTW' 790 lv pi88r7 The form oXurOai'vw occurs in Musaeus. ykpovTa, dXAa ir\rialov TOV yripwQ, So 785. 'AvriXoxoc 5' apa c. r. X. There Virgil, ^En. VI. 304. Cruda deo (Charonti) is not a more amiable character in the Iliad viridisque senectus. In Od. O. 356. the ex- than Antilochus. The grace with which he pression wfibv yrjpag occurs in the sense of concedes the prize to Menelaus, supra v. a premature old age. So also in Hesiod. Op. 58G, and his behaviour upon this occasion, D. 323. See Valckenaer on Ammon, p. 54. are truly delightful. The construction of the following sentence 787. tldoaiv VfJLfi' jOb>. See on II. A. 365. must be thus supplied : apyaXsov dt (TOIQ 788. dOdvaroi Tipwai. The respect for aXXoif) 'A%aioTg, d fiiij 'AxiXXtT, Troaaiv old age, which prevailed among the early iptSdfjffaffOai, sell, ry 'Odvffatt. Greeks, has been noticed on II. A. 259. 795. julXeoe. See on II. K. 480. It is The sanction which is here given to the here used adverbially ; in vain, to no pur- feeling, may be compared with the divine in- pose. See on II. A. 414. and of the sub- junction of the Jewish law: Levit. xix. 32, stantive alvog, supra v. 652. 2 614 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Sa/o7Tij8ovToe, a ju.iv IlarpoicXoc aTrrjupa* 800 STTJ o opuogj KOL /uivOov iv 'Apyftottnv 7Tpi or, wv irpoirapoiOev OjUiXou OTEpOC K (f>Orj(TlV 6p^ajLtV 8' v8tvwv, 8m r' vra, Kat jUfXav aljua, T(J |UV lyw SaJo-w roSf ^atryavov apyvporjXov, KaXov, 0pr]iictov, TO jUv 'Ao-rfpoTraTov aTrrjupwv* TUX 8' aju^)orpot c,vvr)ia raura (frsptcrOwv' Kat artyiv Satr' ayaOriv 7rapa0*)(TOjUV Iv KXiaiyaiv. 810 v apa Ot 8' 7Tl OUV KCLTpOeV 6/ilXoU 'EC JU. Schol. barbarity to the passage, scarcely consistent 0-0X05 /cai (Ji'v TroSajOicTje &o Tov S' aytr Iv vfctro-i CTUV aXXotort Sri) 8' 6p0oe, Kai fjLvOov iv 'Apyaot(Ttv t7Tv "Qpvv&0\ ot Kai TOVTOV ctiOXov 7rtpr)<7 KOI uTT^jSaXf a^/iara 'AXX' OT 7J (ToXoV EtXt jUV7TToXjUOC f 'Ocrcrov rt^ r' eppiifsG. jcaXaupOTra |3ovKoXoc a TO(T(TOV 845 U7Tpj3aX* TOt 8' J3oJ(TaV. 8' rapot IToXuTroirao Kparepoto 7Ti y Avrap 6 rt t'0t tO tOvra 850 or thong fixed into a hole, made therein for the purpose. The troXoe here mentioned was of iron, unwrought ; whence the epi- thet avTO'xofavoQ, formed by fusion only, without any artificial workmanship. The pronoun CIVTOQ has the same import in the compound. airrou\of, Soph. Phil. 35. and some others. The value attached to this disc arose from the extreme scarcity of iron, and its use and importance in agricultural employments. Compare v. 832. 832. i ot. Scil. Victori. The adverb aTroTrooQi does not here imply at a dis- tance; but, as Heyne observes, qui longe ex- tentos fines habeant ; agri latis finibus. 835. a\\d Traps&i. Intellige : 6 XP 6 "*" IJLSVOQ, qui acceperit prtemio, poterit inde prcebere suis ad usus rusticos. ERNESTI. The sense of the passage seems to be, that the labourers of the man who should obtain this immense mass, would not have to leave their employment in the country, in order to purchase iron in the city, since he would be able to supply them therefrom. 845. fcaXavpOTra. A shepherd's crook. Eustath. poTraXov iTTiKafnreg ev afcpy, ov TO KaXov, o eori %v\ov, av (67r. 847. TTO.VTOQ ay&voQ. Damm supplies afifiara, as in v. 843. Here dywv must be understood of the space marked out for throwing the disc ; i. e. the place of the con- test. 850. loevra trt^pov. Black iron. Schol. Venet. riveg lotvra TOV fikXava, o> 'lott- Sia TTOVTOV. This is unquestionably the correct interpretation. The citation of the Scholiast occurs in II. A. 298. in which the adjective iotidrjQ is synonymous with ijcpocu &}f, supra v. 744. Compare note on II. T. 87- Blomfield on jEsch. Pers. 467- Sensus primarius TOV 'log fuit niger, unde nigrum omne subinde sic dicebatur, qualis erant violae, ferrum, toxicum. Soph. Trach. 719. tog at/mrof /ulXag. In the following line the words TreXeictag and ^/UTrsXfKKa are in apposition with (ridtjpov, so that nothing more is meant than adzes and hatchets made of iron. 851. rjfjinr&XfKKa. Eustath. ftovoffr6fJiOVQ . Properly, however, TTtXtKKov sig- 61() 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Tt;XoD 7Ti \fjcifjiaOotc;' EK $ rpi'ipwva wt vOt^ crjae TroSoc, i?C />' avw rpr/pwva TTfXfiav, 855 priplvOoio TVffl, opvtfloe ajua/orwv, ' otaerat f)iJinri\EKKa. trj TtUKpoio avacroc, 'Av ^' apa Mt]ptovr]C> ^epaTrwv ti)c 'I^Ojutvioc" 860 ' cv Kvvty ^aXiajpci TraXXov eXovrcc- Trpwroe icXr/p^ Xa^ev* avriKa 8' tov ' ou ajuapre, fjiiyypt yap ol roy' 'ATroXXwy, 865 Avrap o /u//ptv0ov j3aXe Trap Trooa, 'Aimicpu S' otTTo fjirj^ivOov rape TTiKpbe oivroc;. tN H /utv ETTEtr* rj'i'Se TTpoc ovpavbv, fj Trport ycuav' arap iccXaSrjdav ' ' a/oa Mrj/otov To^ov* ara/o 817 b'iarov IE\E TraXat, a>e Wvvtv. AVTIKO. & riTTtiXriarfv E/cjj3oXq> ' TrIXemv, Ty /o' oye Stveuovo-av VTTO irripvyog ]3aXe JU^CTIJV' 875 8e SirjXflt jScXoc* TO /utv a^/ tVt ya^ v Mijptovao Trayrj TroSoc* avrap 17 opvt^, t0cojUV7] VTJOC KuavoTTpwpoto, Av\iv aTrtKplfJLaae, rrvv Sc Trrfpa TTUKVO XtaaOev. 'QKUC 8' c jUfXltuv OV/J.OG Trraro, rf/Xfi 8' OTT' avrou 880 Xaoi 8' av flrjEuvro TE, 0a/>tj3r)(Tov r. a/oa nifies merely the handle of an axe. See on ing recorded by Eustathius, as that of the II. N. 612. Marseilles edition, which completely alters 853. TrlXttav Sfjffe -rroSoQ. Of this con- the sense of the passage : ^Trepx^/J-tvo^ d' struction, see on II. A. 197- Similarly in apa M^ptov^f i-TTeOtjicaT b'iorbv Toy iv II. Q. 515. yspoira Sk x l pof avt'ori/. yap %tpoiv %c TraXat, a>f Wvvfv, Ac- 863. dvacri. Apollo. Of the verb /- cording to this, each combatant had a sepa- yai'pw, in v. 865. see on II. N. 563. rate bow. Both readings have their diffi- 870. apu(T x a po- Scil. Ttvicpov. He culties. The first is best, as it stands ; the snatched the bow from the hand of Teucer. last would possibly be preferable, if it were According to this reading, it seems that practicable, as Heyne proposes, to expunge only one bow was employed, that neither the last of the two lines. of the combatants might have any advan- 871). Xmv' KOI /o' rjjuovfe avSpEe aviorav' 'Av juiv ap' 'Arjoet'Stje tvpvKpdw 'Av 3' apa Mrj/otovrje, 0pa7rwv ue ' ToT 0UjU(j> I0t\ot' Ki-Xofiai yap tywye. 885 890 Si Mrjptov^ Sopu ^aAiceov' aurap o-y' ^j 885. dv9(fioVTa. Having flowers graven thereon. Schol. Vill. dvQtfia.Tia.lov, r/rot QiJv, & leal dvOtpa KO\OVi\ov crapou juejiivTjjulvoc, ouSe fj.iv VTTVOQ "H t pa TravScijuarwp, aAX' forpf^cr' cv0a ical f'vfla, 5 rtarpoicXov 7ro0fa>v aSporrjra rt Ktu jufvoc TJV' roXv7TV(T cfvv avT(jj, KOL waOev a rf 7TtoXfjUOUc> aXtytiva re jcujuara 1. aydu 1 . Schol. TO aOpoiffpa T&V Ota- Nub. 36. ri dvfficoXaivtig, Kal orpl^et TTJV V. See on II. H. 298. vv-^ff o\r]v\ ERNESTI. 5. . See on II. A. 532. 16. rpif d' ipvcas K. r. X. See on II. X. 165. 27. aXX* l%ov. Scil. eavrovg. Virg. JEn. I. 30. Manet alta mente repostum Judicium Paridis, spretamie injuria formes. 28. 'AXfttV$pou 'ivtK arr/g. This pas- sage, from \. 24. to v. 30. has been thought spurious by some of the ancients, who say, that had Homer been acquainted with the judgment of Paris, he would undoubtedly have mentioned it before this time in his poem ; and, consequently, that the story was of later invention. Aristarchus also affirms that /iaxXoffuvJj is a more modern word, and never known before the time of Hesiod, who uses it when he speaks of the daughters of Prcetus : Op. D. 584. And he adds that it is appropriated to signify the incontinence of women, and cannot be at all applied to men. Therefore others read the last verse : r) oe Kt^a^io^tva d&p' ovofiyvf. These objections are entirely gathered from Eu- stathius, to which we may add, that Ma- crobius seems to have been one of those who rejected these verses, since he affirms that our author never mentions the Judg- ment of Paris : Saturn. V. 16. It may be answered, that the silence of Homer in the foregoing part of the poem, as to the Judg- ment of Paris, is no argument that he was ignorant of that story. Perhaps he might think it most proper to unfold the cause of the destruction of Troy in the conclusion of the Iliad ; that the reader seeing the wrong done, and the punishment of that wrong immediately following, might acknowledge the justice of it. I cannot think that the objection about the word p,ax\o0vvri is of any weight. The date of words is entirely uncertain ; and, as no one has been able to determine the ages of Homer and Hesiod, so neither can any person be assured that such words were not in use in Homer's days. POPE. On this subject see Hem- sterhuis on Lucian : T. I. p. 253. who is in favour of Homer's non-acquaintance with the Judgment of Paris. Of the word drr], see on II. A. 412. 620 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. 'AXX' ore Srj p IK roto SutoSfKarrj ytvtr Kat TOT' ap' aOavaroicFi jUfrrjuSa ^otpoc 'ATTOAAWV" S^rXtOl ica 'Ev TTUjOt jcrjatfv, iXrpov a'XXov oXfCTcrat, 'HI KaviyvviTOv Ojuoyaorptov, r] KOI vtov* 'AXX' ^rot icXavarac KOI 6SvpajUvoe fieBir)Kf. TX^rov yap Mot/oat OVJULOV Otaav avOpwiroimv. Avrap 07' "Eicropa Stov, 7Tt ^tXov ^rojO airvivpa, 50 i^aTrrwv, TTE/OI crij/z' Irapoto ^>iXoto ov jUTjv ot ro -ys KaXXtov, oiSl r' O.JULEIVOV' 17 yatav atKt?i jUVatva>v. 36. i^esti/. Subaud. wVGIQ. The adjective rXrjroe is occur in Hesiod, Op. D. 316. from whence here used in an active signification, pa- Heyne supposes that v. 45. which does not tiens ; but more generally it is passive. well suit the sense, has been introduced Compare II. I. 3. T. 367- into this place. Euripides has a similar 53. ju>y vffJiEGffriO&fJitv. That is, Caven- passage in Hippol. 387. Aidwg TV diffoai d' dum est, ne irascamur. tiffiv rj p.kv ov icaKr},"H d' d%QoG OIKWV. 54. KO>^T)V yaiav aeiiii&i. Schol. dvaiff- Also in a fragment of the Erectheus, cited in Orjrov aSt^a vfBpi^ei. Hence the fragment Clem. Alex. Strom. VI. p. 621. B. AiSovQ of Moschion, ap. Stobamm p. 515. ed. Grot. KGLVTOQ $VGKp'lTii)Q I%W 7Tpf Kttt ^1 yap Tl KSpdoQ OVK tT OVTUQ dtlKl^llV ViKOOVQ ; avrriQ, KaffTtv ov KO.KOV p'tya. Compare Ti Tr\v dvavdov yatav v(3pi%tiv TT\kov ; Od. P. 347- If Heyne's rejection of v. 45. Compare Soph. Ant. 1030. Of the appli- be correct, aldutg will signify reverentia erga cation of yata, KOVIQ, and the like, to the alias : in which sense it is frequently used dead, examples continually present them- by the tragic poets. Compare Soph. CEd. selves. Thus Anacreon : IV. 9. 6Xiy?/ de Kei- C. 247. 1268. Eurip. Alcest. 617. 1003. oouwQa KOVIQ. Ovid. Met. VIII. 496. Vos 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. Tov Sf ^oXwo-ajulvi] 7rpoo-f|0 juf v 0vrjro r, yuvaiica rg a) auri) 0pt//a rf, cai arirrjXa, KCU avS/ot Tropov Trapaicotriv c 7Tpt Kfjpt 0iXoc ytVfr' aflavarota-t* ' avrtaao-flf, 0Oi, ya.fj.ov' Iv Sf rottri 621 55 60 Aaivu , %wv ^opjUtyya, KOKWI> trap , aiv T?)v S' a ' Hpi], JUT) 077 TrajUTrav a7rocrcw^atv Oeoicriv. Ou JUEV Y,o Tt/xi) y jut' f'trcrfrai* aXXa Kai " itrtv. 65 Ou yap juot 7TOT jSwjuoc ^uTO Sairoc it Aofj3>}c T^e, KviVrje TE* ro yap Xa^OjUfv yc/oae i7juc. 'AXX^ ^roi icXf^at /xiv taao/ifv, (ouSl TTJJ c $ Saj 70 75 cinzs exiguus gelidceque jacebitis umbrae ? Horat. Od. IV. 7. 16. PM^W e< wmira sumus. Compare Gen. iii. 19. xviii. 27. Psalm cxlvi. 4. 1 Cor. xv. 47. and other passages of Scripture. 56. ?j^ ice feat rouro *c. r. X. Locum habeant forte Jieec a te dicta, si eodem Tionore vos dii habendum putabitis Achillem et Hec- torem. Od. O. 434. EIJJ ice Kai TOVT', ti /itoi !0!\oir ye, vavrai, "OpKy 7rtorw0jJ- vai. HEYNE. 58. yvvaiKct re QijffctTO fia^ov. For yyvaifcetov /ta6v. See notes on Soph. CEd. T. 80. Eur. Phcen. 609. Pent. Gr. pp. 13. 338. The verb OrjaaaOai, from the old verb 0a'w, signifies generally in the middle voice, to suck. Callim. H. Jov. 48. oiy'. Scil. ^ojcet. See Toup. Emend, on Suid. T. I. p. 454. Doe- derlin on Soph. (Ed. C. 15. Brunck. Lex. Soph. v. o>g 1/ioL The verb a/iopravw, with a genitive, is more generally used of one who fails of receiving, i. e. who loses ; as in Eur. Alcest. 632. 900. Here it is employed of one who fails to give : i. e. who withholds. In Homer it usually signi- fies to miss one's mark. Compare II. A. 491. 0.311. K. 372. A. 233. et passim. 73. Trap/ie/ijSXwicev. See on II. A. 11. 74. tl rig KaXifftif. For KaXstrdrw TIQ. The optative with ei is frequently used as a mild imperative. Compare Od. A. 287. Also, without ei, in a negative interroga- tion : as infra v. 263. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 514. 2. c. 79- fteiXavi. The old commentators un- derstood this epithet as a proper name ; since there was a bay so called at no great distance from Samos, between the Cherso- nese and continent of Thrace. But the epithet is perfectly analogous with others 622 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. *H 8, juoXvj38atvrj iKfXrj, jSucrtrov opovtrfv, 80 "Hrc, icar' aypavXoio )3o6c Kpa /j-riarymv ITT' l^Ovm jcrjjoa * Ivt <77T^t yXa^uptJ Glrtv, aju^)i 8 T' aXXai OjurjyEpffC aXccw 0eu' r} 8' vl /icarayc KXatf juopov ou TrcuSo^ ajuvjiiovoe, oc ot tjUfXXe 85 <$0i(Tff0' Iv Tjoo/r? tjOfjSwXa/ct, rr/Xo0t Tra Opcro, Gen, KaXfEt ZEVC atyOiTa /ULTIMO. t TITTTE fi icavoc avwy julyac ocj aifOjuat E, 90 Mi<7y 8' OL^E' aKpiTa Etjui jUV* ouS' aXiov ETroc 1 (7(Trat, 6 rrt KEV tN lic apa ^wvrjaaaa, KaXujUju' f'Xf Sta Otawv Kvavov, row 8' ourt jUfXavrfpov fTrXfro ar^oc B^ 8' IEVCU, 7T/oo(T0 ^ TToSrjvfjUOC o)ica *Ip*c 95 ftr'* a/i^)l 8' a'/oa cr^t Xta^fro ^f 8' fitravajSao-ai, ic ovpavbv at^0// 8' upuo7ra Kpovi8rjv, 7Tpi 8* d'XXoi jurjyfplEC paKapeg Oeol altv ovrc- *H 8' apa Trap Aa Trarpi ica0?TO, fl^c 8' 'AOrivri. 100 f/ Hprj 8fi ^puo-foi; KaXov 8?rae Iv Kttt jO* EV^pTfV 7T0-(Tt* BfTtC 8' Wp v8WV T 0WV T* 7Tp, aXaorov c^outra jutra Qpeaiv' ot8a Kai auroc* 'AXXa Km we plw, TOU a' C'/VEKO 8upo Ka 'Evvityiap 817 vaicoc v aOavaroimv opwpev "Eicropoc: afi^l VKVi, jcat 9 A\t\ 8' 6r/ovv oivo^/, and II. A. 343. and of the adjective the like : and may therefore be considered on II. A. 454. as one of the same class. See on II. A. 350. 88. p,r}di-a elSatQ. See on II. B. 718. 80. [io\v(3da.ivy. The lead at the end of a 92. tlfit filv. Nevertheless I will go. The fishing-line ; or, the line itself, having lead particle fitv, according to Hoogeveen, de at the end. Schol. 6p/u' fj.6\v(3SoQ Si tiri- Particulis, p. 305. is sometimes used kvav- KtiTai r(ji dy/ctorp^j tt TO KaOsXictiv avrb na>|iarica), adversatively. Of this the pre- r^J flapti Kara). sent passage is far more illustrative than the 81. /3oo Kpa. This was a small tube of examples there cited. The fact is, that the horn, through which the extremity of the line sense is elliptical, and may be thus supplied: was passed, in order to prevent the fish from EIJLII p.tv, asKovffa dk tfyu. In the same biting it. Suidas : KaTiGKtvaZ,ov 7rirXov* 2KU?(T0at Of 17T 0Ol>C, jU S 'AOavarwv K^oXwffOai, ort 0pf jUf-yaX^ropt 7 Iptv f^ AvaacrOai 0tXov wtov, tovr' ?ri Aajpa S' 'A^iXXfji 0pjtiv, ra K OvfJLov lyvy. *Q, 0ar'* ouS' aTriOriat Ota Qing apyvpowtZa' Bij icar* Ov\vfJLiroLO Kaprjvwv a/?aara. T I^v 8' EC JcXtoriTjv ow vtoc, V ' apo rov yf Eup* aSiva c 7Tvovro, Kai Ivrvvoyro aptarov* Toi/ y(T0'' ou yap juot Si]p6v ]3rj, aXXa rot rjorj "Ay^t TraplorrjKE 0ayaroc Kat MoTpa icparatr). 'AXX' jU0v 5^vC wca, Atoc ^ rot vQf ' ort "Eicrop* Xtc Trapa VTJUCTI Kopwvicrtv, oucT a 'AXX' ay ^r) \VGOV, veicpoto T?)v 8' a7rajLttj3o/Livoc t?/, 6c aVotva 0jOot, Kat vEKpov ayotro, 130 135 111. at'#w cat ^iXorrjra K. T. X. Ever entertaining a feeling of respect and affec- tionfor you. The possessive pronoun Terjv is here used for the genitive of the primitive, pwv, our' aaKoTrog, our' dXiTrjfJKjJV. It is the observation of the an- cients, that all the causes of the sins of man are included in these three words. Man offends either out of ignorance, and then he is a^jjwj' ; or through inadvertency, and then he is affKoirog ; or wilfully and mail- ciously, and then he is aXirr//iwv. So that this description agrees very well with the present disposition of Achilles ; he is not 0pwv, because his resentment begins to abate ; he is not dffKOTTOQ, because his mo- ther has given him instructions ; nor dXirrj- fi Kac6v oa-o-Ojulvrj roS' ticavw, 'AXX' ayaOa ^>povoup(Ti, /ur^Sf rt rapj3oc* Totoc yap rot TTOJUTTOC a// //rat ' Aura/o ITT^V ayayrjartv eo-w icXttTtTjv ' Our' avTog icrVt, avro r' aXXouc Travra^ Ipu^ft* 185 Our yap vra, , vifjopoQov, oe ^Xrii/fa TroXXa K%avt, 'EjcajSrjv KaX(ro-aro, ^oOvrj(T r* 165. KaTafiijffaTO. Grasped, collected, basket, fixed upon a car, for the latter pur- The verb STra/iaw is used in a similar sense pose. Eustath. TrtipivQa Sk TO ir\ivOiov TO in Od. E. 482. The root is d/iaw, to mow ; dvw Trig afia^rjg, OTTOV TO. (popTia KTriTiOtv- and thence to gather in hay or corn. See rat. Xenophon in Ages. viii. 7- calls a similar D'Orville on Chariton, p. 365. Bos. Anim- appendage icdvaOpov. adv. p. 92. 192. yXrjvta. This word is variously in- 172. KO.KOV offao^evrj. See on II. A. terpreted; by some as an adjective, and by 1 05. others as a substantive. The Scholiast on 190. TTfiotvOa. The body of the car; Apoll. Rhod. IV. 429. explains it by TTOI- vvhich was usually made of wicker. Damm ; KtX/iara, which will not apply to all the Alveus, qui imponitur currui ad recipienda presents selected by Priam, though it may onera vel sessores : nam currus proprie est ea to some. Others render it by w$ia, Krjptva pars quce rotas habet ; quod huic parti super- TrXacr/iara, IfiaTiap.^ jOpv7rw/iva,or aya.\- jacet, et in quod componuntur res vehendte, fiara. The latter is doubtless the more pro- dicitur irsipivQ. It is to be observed that bable, and is equivalent to the Latin delicia. this chariot was not of the kind used in war, The derivation is from y\i]vr}, the pupil of or in the course ; but one adapted for con- the eye. See on II. 9. 164. Hence it is veying baggage. See on v. 275. Perhaps also rendered a^ioOeara xp7)/tara, which the 7rtcpij/g may have been a sort of wicker- corresponds with ayaX/uara. 4L 626 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. Aat/iovtTj, Ato0v JULOL 'OXujUTTtoc ayyfXoc i?X0, AvaaaOat (f>i\ov vibv, lovr em vr\aq 'A^at^y, 195 Awpa cT 'A^tXXijt <^>pjUv, ra ice Ovfjiov tyvrj. 'AXX' ayf juot roSc CITTE, rt rot 0ppuv 'A^atwv. *&C $aYo* KWKU(T SE -yuvi], KOI a/iftjSfro fivOw' 200 "Q jiiof, Trfj 817 rot 0pVC oi\ovQ\ $c ro irapog TTtp "EicXf' ?r' avOpwTrovc; ^eivovg, ^8' olaiv avacrcri ; v vv rot ^ro^o. 205 Et -yap o-' atpTjo-fi KCU oj3ou jUE/ivrj/ilvov, our' Mrj ju' 0fXovr' tvat icarEpvicave, jur^Sf juot aur?) "OpVt^ Vl jLtyapOt(Tl KaKO Et JUEV yajO rtc ju' d'XXoc 7Ti^0ovtwv KXUV, 220 ^H, ot juavrtlc t^ aXtov CTTOC Q. For Xiav. See on II. P. 158. ?zon 2a wn^ rfwro pracordia ferro Vincta. In the preceding line, the verb tlvai is re- Cicero Epist. Attic. XIII. 30. O te ferreum, dundant, as i\tiv elsewhere. qui illius periculis non moveris. Epist. Fam. 202. tK\to Eustath. s^o^a^ou. XV. 21. Ferreus essem, si te non amarem. 205. odSripuov vv TOI r/rop. So II. X. Compare also Od. . 103. 357. aidripeog Bvfiog. Compare ^Esch. Theb. 209. w iroOi. Ita, ut apparet. HEYNE. 52. and to the parallel there cited from 219. opvig KUKOQ. See on II. 0. 251. Claudian, Pent. Gr. p. 413. add Mosch. 221. OvoffKooi. Aruspices ; tepijeg, Ex- Idyll. IV. 44. TTKTpijQ oy' t%(av voov rjk tispices. The following line is repeated fftSrfpov Kaprtpov tv GTf)Qfapa KaAa, rotrouc? 8' ?ri rotat Travra raXavra* , TTtcrupac O 7Ta TTfptJCaXXfCj O Ot OjOT^KC TTOjOOV avSpf^ trjv iX^ovrt, julya Krlpae ' owSf vu rou Trep 235 ivt jutyapoiG 6 ytpwv* Trepi 8' TJ^XE 0UjU< i\ov viov* o "EjO/ofTf, Xa>j3rjrfjpe, iXfy^lfc* oii vu icat VJMV O'IKOI V<7ri 700^, ort p rjX0r KTjSrjo-ovrfc ; 240 'H ovvd0', ori juoi Kpoiuorjc Zeic aXyf' OWK, EfatS' oXIarat rov apto-rov ; arap yvuaeaOt KOL vf e Pr]LTfpoL yap juaXXov 'A^ato KIVOU r0vtwroc, IVCU/OEJUEV' aurap IljOiv aXaTra^Ojulvrjv re TroXtv, Kpa'i%ofjivriv r, 245 'O00aXjUoI7]/it XeX^OaC MriGTOpd T avriOeov, KOL TpwiXov iTnrio\apimriv, "Eicropa 0', oc 0foc Kt OvrjTOV TTCLLQ jUjUVat, aXXa 0OtO* ra 8' fXfy^fa irdvTa XlXcfTrrat, 260 228. - Pent. Gr. p. 219. \iara. Kal KaXu^ynara. 251. ATov dyauov. It has been a dis- 235. iZtairjv. On an embassy : subaud. pute which is the proper name. But Phere- Kra. cydes determines it, and assures us that Dios 238. ai9ovffT). See on II. Z. 243. was a spurious son of Priam. POPE : from 241. } ovvtvQe. Do you blame me ? The Eustathius. word seems the Ionic present of the old form 260. eXlyx f See on T1 - B - 235. ovw. See on II. P. 25. 4'L 2 628 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. aptaroi T, op^arai re, 170 pi0wv 7 OVK av S>7 juot a'juaSav 0O7rXi(7cratT ra Taura re Travr' ETTtOeTrf , iva tX Qc 000'* ot 8' a'joa Trarpoe u 'E/c jUv afia^av aapav KaXrjv, TrpajTOTrayfa* TTtipivOa SE Srjo-av irr' aurrj Kao 8' aTTO TraaaaXotyi %vybv ppeov rifJLio Ylv^tvov, OfjHpaXoev, tv oiT7K, OIQ ol IjJiavTtQ TrepifiXouv- TO.I. Several of the old editions and some MSS. read o'/i^aXolvr', and the Leipsig MS. likewise exhibits dprjpoTa at the end of the verse. Hesychius also evidently found O'/A- QaXokvTO. in the copy which he used, since he explains the word, in reference to this passage ; dfj.(j)a\ov %ovTa vy' &v ai rjviai BkdtvTcu. Hence Ernesti, upon the supposition that uy6v is never found in the neuter gender, pronounces the Leipsig reading correct, either by means of an elision at the end of the line, or by con- sidering the verse as hypermetrical. As ex- amples of similar cases of elision he produces v. 331. infra; II. 6. 206. R. 265. In each of these instances, however, the vowel so elided is the last in Zijva, so that the pre- ceding syllable is long, and cannot therefore apply directly to this single instance, in which a vowel would be cut off, leaving a short syllable to close the line. If, on the other hand, the verse be considered hyper- metrical, it is the only instance of the kind in the Iliad. Moreover, it is certain that uyov is sometimes found in the neuter gender. See on II. I. 187- in addition to which passage there are two others, besides the present, which prove the point ; viz. II. N. 706. H. 470. Hence there is no doubt, but that the reading of Heyne, which is that of Eustathius, the Scholiast, and some MSS. is the true one. Ernesti, however, is right in observing that only one 6fi^a\oQ, or button, is intended. See v. 273. The noun oia signifies properly the helm of a vessel; for which Homer uses another form, oifjlov, in II. T. 43. Here OITJKCC are un- derstood to mean the rings, through which the reins are passed. Eustath. fcpucoi, Si wv aveipovTai ai rou r;/uovovt; oiaici^ov- 270. Zvyodtapov. The thong or band passing from the yoke, to the extremity of the pole ; by which the horses were fastened to the pole. Schol. Vill. ip,dvra rj a^olvov, o Seafjiel TO %vyov. Doubts have also existed as to the gender of this word, some copies here reading lvv(.a.Tm\\vv. But the gen- der of the relative in the next line is neuter, and other compounds of StfffioQ, which are so also, are produced by Albertus on Hesy- chius in voce. As an instance Evnesti cites TO (TTrjOodtapov from Jul. Pollux: VII. 66. 272. 7T^ 7ri TTpwrp. At the farther end ; scil. of the pole. Eustath. pvpov TO aicpof , <$ sTTtKtirai 6 uyo. The lorwp, was a pin or hook, at the farther end of the 'OMHPOY ? IAIAAO2, Q'. 629 Tpic 'E^ 'Eic ci)povTe, i>? Iv ^ETraii, o^pa Xti^//avr laoirrjv' ^ 8' tTTTraiv 7rp07rapot0v, tiroc T' ^>ar', tic r' , (TTrao-ov Aa irarptj KOL ux O <&***& iKtaO K 8utXraroc oiwvwv, Kat U Kparoc irtavvoc 7rt vja^ t'rjc Aavawv Et 8e rot oi> Sa>(Ti tov ayycXov f OIK av cywye cr' eVftra tirorpyvovaa TT' 'Ap7iav tvat, juaXa 280 285 290 295 pole, upon which the %vy6deffp,ov was fixed, by means of a. ring, KpiKOQ, attached to the end of it. Schol. Vill. 'e'ffropi' ry Kara ro ajcpov rov pvp,ov s/iTreTTJfyon 7ra(r(raXi(TKy, 7Tpt ov 6 fcptieog /ij3aXX6/tVoc; r^J ^uyy tVri^erai. The other end of the vy6fo<7- p,ov was fastened thrice round the dfiQaXbg, and the extremity, yXw^iv, tied into a noose. Schol. yXojylvct* rr}v ywviav Xsyei dk TO rsXoc row i/idvro. 275. aTrjyvTjc. The cnrrivrj, in after times, was a chariot drawn by two mules, and ap- priated to the use of women. Homer, how- ever, evidently used it to signify a waggon, since it is here employed to carry the pre- sents; while a chariot is prepared for Priam himself: v. 279. 277- evreffiepyoug. Working in harness, Eustathius explains the word rofytov eig tpyov. The more correct interpretation is, rovj; sv tvTtat row ap/iarog, i. e. iv app-an ipya%o[ji,tvov. Nearly so the Scholiast: v7rovyiov, rr\v rt a/j,aav Kat rrjv irtipivOov e\KovTag t airtp Kai tvrta 280. e'xwv driraXXcv. The participle is here redundant. See above on \. 198. 281. ^evyvvff9r}v. Were united; i.e. were preparing to accompany each other. It is more usual to refer rtXraroc otwvwv, icat eu icparoc OTI /mt Afl-toV 6^>|0a fttv auroCj V 600a Ta> TTitruvoc 7Tt vfjag tw Aavawv lN Qc 0ar' u^o/>ivoc' row 8' /cXu jurjrtlra AVTIKO. 8' atfrov r/K reXftorarov 7rrrjyt5i^, 315 T/p', 6v Kat ireptcvov a0vioto liJicXij'ic ctpapvta' TooV apa TOV SKarepQev (7av Trrejoa* t(raro ^ tr^t ae Sta a'(rroc' ot ^ tSovT 320 KOL TTO.GIV ivt fypeal Ovfj.og lavurj. ' 6 yp(*)V ^OTOV 'Eic S* fXatrf irpoOvpoio Kat aiQovar]Q f ac 'lSa!o ; Xaui/ Satypwv' aurap oinaBev 325 , roue 6 yfpwv E^ITTWV ftaartyt KfXfVf tftwc Kara aaru' ^t'Xot S* ctjua Travrf^ 7rovro, IIoXX' 6Xo)uotyot a>(7i 0ayarov Ktcpra. 304. xepvijSov. ^ 6asm, into which the vov, signify indifferently, &/ac&. Hence the water was poured from the Trpoxoog, or pzV- eagle here described is of the same species cAer. Schol. ro dyyelov ro VTTO^^O^VOV as that mentioned in II. 3>. 252. The fol- ro ratg %fpv 8' iXfrjtra ytpovra, All/so. S' a/o' 'Epfiftav, vlbv 0tXov, avriov rjuSa' ta, ( *' 0lXrjac; YfXvue yaluv' 334. 'Ep/ma, crot yap K. r. X. Virgil has related some additional properties of this imitated this form of address in JSn. I. 69. marvellous rod, in the Hymn to Mercury, Mole, namque tibi, SfC. v. 526. Of its history and virtues, see 335. $ K iOtXyaQa. Scil. K\veiv. Si- Hygin. Poet. Astron. XI. 7- Macrob. Sat. milar ellipses are frequent. Compare v. I. 19. Compare also Horat. Od. I. 10. 344. The passage is repeated in Od. E. 47- 339. ovS' a.Tri9r]ffe K. r. X. Virgil has Q. 2. translated this sublime description almost 347- icovpy alffVfiVTirijpl. A royal youth. verbatim in JEn. IV. 240. file patris magni Schol. Ba ^ 'OpOal 8l rptx fiorav Ivt yvajULTrTolm jUf Sr) 8l Tatywv' auroc 8' 'EjOtovvtoc lyyvOev X0wv, 360 Xtipa yepovrog iXwv, i^//e>ro cat NiJicro St* ajUjSjOOtrtrjv, 6r 1 u8ouo-f jSporoi aXXot ; OuSf (TU y 8t 77 roi vooc tij ; Our' avrbg vloc iffffi, ytpwv 81 rot ouroe oTrrj^Et, "Av8p' aTrafjLvva^Oaty ore rig TTporEpoc ^aXfTT^vr?* 'AXX' lyw ovczv a |0^w KCIKOV, ^81 KEV aXXov 370 2U aTraXf^o'at/it* ^)iX(.) 8f i\ov rf'/coc, we ayoptvti. 'AXX' 6Tt TtC KCU jUtO 0WV VTT^itT^Oe X *P tt > "Oc juoi roiov8' ^KV 68oi7Topov avrt/3oX?jo-at, 375 A'/crtov, olo^ 817 p ^/u^pov, 6(3oQ. Compare \ovaaffdai, i. e. Water too cold to wash Virg. jEn. III. 48. IV. 280. XII. 868. and with. See Ernesti in loc. The line is re- see Blomfield's Glos. on jEsch. Theb. 560. peated in Od. II. 72. $. 133. Suetonius, The versions render the words kvl yva/tTr- in Fit. Claudii, c. 42. relates, that the Tola i fjisXeaat, by inflexibilibus membris, emperor gave it as a kind of watch-word which does not seem to convey any dis- to his soldiers. The sentiment contained tinct idea. Ernesti more properly translates in it is expressed by Thucydides : lib. III. them incurvo in corpore ; scil. senis gran- TTCLGIV b i>6/*o Ka00To> TOV kmovra TTO- dcevi. Callim. H. Del. 311. yi/ajuTrrov sdoQ Xe/iov oaiov tlvai dpvvtaOai. So Cicero fffcoXiou \af3vpiv9ov. in Orat. pro Milone : Certe illud est non 364. /ucvEa TrvdovTdQ. See on II. B. 536. modo justum, verum etiam necessarium, cum 369. avSp' dfctfivvaffQai. Eustathius vi vis illata defenditur. refers these words to yepwv, and Stephens 374. g/mo virtp'wxtQt %^pa. Has held to vkoQ, understanding the latter clause in his hand over me ; i. e. has protected me. a parenthesis. The former is doubtless cor- So II. E. 433. I. 420. Compare II. B. rect, and the words yepwv d.Tra.fjivvao'Oai 426. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Q'. 633 'AXX' aye JJ.OL roSc EITTE, teat arpfjclwe KaraXe^ov* 380 'H TTIJ tKTrtfjLTreiG KEtjuifXia TroXXa feat laOXa "AvSjoae aXXoSaTTOuc, tva TTEp raSe rot troa *H 77817 7rai>T KaraXaTTETE "iXtov ; roto? yap avrjp w oe Trate* ou JUEV yap rt jua^ij? E7rc8Vr' 'A\atwv. 385 Tov 8' T7jUt|3r' 7Ttra c Sf (TV (7(Tl, 0ptOT, TWV ^' e juot KaXa rov otrov aiTor/mov Tov S' aur 7r/ooc7t7T SdaKrop jitto, yepail, KOL tpai f 'EKropa Stov* 390 Toy jUfv lyw fiaXa TroXXa /ua^p vi KuSfavtpy at fcur' 7Tt vijvtriv lXa(T(Tac 0aujuaojUv* ou yap ' Eta juLapvcurOai, K^;oXo>jUVoc 'ArjOiwvt. 395 Tou yap ya> 0pa7rwv, juta 8' rjyayE vrjwc Vpyr)c* 8' * Etjiit* 7rar?)p SE juot lari IIoXiiKrwp' toc jWf v 08' EOTI, ylpwv SE 817, a>c ffv TTE/Q W^E" ol ul C Iav, yw 81 ol i^8o^c ei^' wy ftlra TraXXojUEvoe, fcX^p^ Xa^ov IvOaS' 7TS' otwvot* 'AXX' rt JCEIVOC KEirat 'A^tXX^oc Trapa vijt 388. fcaXa. For KaXwg, honourably. such as desire, shame, indignation, &c. are 390. tipat"E. dtov. That is, 7rpi"EK- usually followed by a participle, indicating ropoe- Compare Od. A. 119. Q. 237. the cause of such emotion, which in Latin is 400. T&V fisra TraXXd/ifi/og, K. r. X. expressed by quod, or the accusative with From this passage, compared with II. . the infinitive. Compare II. B. 293. So 296. it should appear, that military service Soph. (Ed. T. 635. ovd' 7rai<7xwvCT06 yf]Q was compulsory ; but that, at the same time, Owrw voffovaris, Idia KIVOVVTIQ Katcd ; Xen. only one of a family was necessarily bound Cyr. III. 335. vfilv Trapaiv&v ala^vvolfl^v to serve ; and this one was chosen by lot. av. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 555. where nu- 403. ao^aXomai y&p o'idt KaO-qfttvoi. merous examples are cited. Of another con- They are unwilling to remain here inactive, struction of these verbs see on II. O. 377' Verbs denoting any emotion of the mind, 409. ft\ei, OU^E ri ot XP f ^ o^freroi, owSl /ity EvXai ai pa re ^>d>rae * ApijityaTovg Kar<$oii\oio "EXicEt afcrjStcrrwc, i7ae ore Sta (j>avf)y' Ou SE jittv ato-^wvEt* flrjoto KEV airoc 7TX0a>v, Olov JEEpcr/jEtc KEirai, TTEpi o at^ta vEvtTrrm, OUC^E TToOl fJLlttpOQ' GVV 8' fXKEtt TTttVTa jUEjUU/CEV, "Oi\o irtp *Q, (j>aro' yriOrjGS 8' 6 ytpwv, KOL ajUtj3ro juw0 7 I2 TE/COC, ^ /' ayaObv KOL vai(Ttjua Swpa StSouvat 415 420 425 ' ivi fji^yapOLai ^EWV, o l t "OXujUTrov E Taiy ot a.TrtjjLvriGavTO K.CLI EV ^avaroto 7Tp 'AXX' ay 8/j ro^ Sljai E/XEV Trapa icaXov AVTOV TE pvaaC TTE/U^OV ^E JUE, (ruv y 0Ot(Ttv, 430 Tbv 8' aur 7rpO(Tt7r l/tao, yepail, vWTEpou* ov SE JUE f/ Oc JUE KfX?/ alo Swpa Trapf^ ' 418. 0*7010. This is unquestionably the true reading, from flj^ojuai, lonicd for Otdo- fiat, to observe attentively ; to admire. Some read Qeiolo, which, though it is probably an lonic form, is directly at variance with the usage of Homer. Compare II. O. 682. X. 370. *. 728. Od. B. 13. E. 75, 76. and elsewhere. While upon this word, it may be observed that the Latins use the verbs suspicio and intueor, in precisely the same sense. Horat. Epist. I. 6. 17. I nunc, ar- gentum, et marmor vetus, eeraque, et artes Suspice. Compare Cicero de Orat. II. 21. Liv. XXXVII. 50. 419. !ep(T?7i. Properly, wet with dew ; as in II. JBJ. 348. Hence fresh. Compare infra \. 757- where it is joined with the sy- nonymous word, Trpoo^arog. In the same sense the Latins use roscidus. 421. TroAetg yap K. T. \. See II. X. 371. 422. ifjog. See on II. A. 393. 425. SiSovvat. Clarke suggests that this may be for dovvai, as we have didwaeiv for S&aeiv, Od. N. 358. Q. 313. Ernesti, how- ever, observes that didovvai may be nothing more than the old Ionic form for Sidovai, as HOVVOQ for JIOVOQ, and the like. 426. ITTOT trjv ys. Schol. t'wg Trep trjv. See on II. T. 180. 428. TUIV 01 cnrifjivriaavTO K. r. X. Ho- mer now begins after a beautiful and long fable to give the moral of it, and display his poetical justice in rewards and punish- ments. Thus Hector fought in a bad cause, and therefore suffers in the defence of it ; but because he was a good man and obe- dient to the gods in other respects, his re- mains became the care of Heaven. I think it necessary to take notice, that nothing is more admirable than the conduct of Homer throughout the whole poem in respect to morality. He justifies the character of Ho- race ; Epist. I. 2, 3. Quid sit pulchrum, quid turpe, quid utile, quid non, Plenius ac melius Chrysippo et Grantor e dicit. If the reader does not observe the morality of the Iliad, he loses half, and the nobler part of its beauty : he reads it as a common romance, and mistakes the chief aim of it, which is to instruct. POPE. The vulgar reading is r< ol a.-m\ivj]davTO. The Scholiast records rwv as a various reading, and there seems to be little doubt of its being correct. Heyne also with some MSS. reads ETTE- p,vr]aavTo, which is less probable, and dis- approved by Eustathius. Hesiod. Theog. 503. Oi oe cnrepvfiaavTO %apiv fuepye- aiacjv. Joseph. Ant. XV. 2. 2. TTJ x&~ piro aTTOfivrjaOrifffaOai TrpoaSoK&v. Xe- nophon uses this verb in a bad sense ; Mem. I. 2. 31. 429. a\etV> Ol>K ttV Tt TOl, TTOjUTTOV *H, Kai avat^ag 'Eptouvtoc apjua Kai ITTTTOUC, 440 KajOTTaXijLtwc juaortya Kai i7vta Aa&ro ^p^fV* 'Ev 8' ETTVfUO-' 'iTTirOiat KOL rtftlOVOtf JUVOC ^V- 'AXX' 6r ST) Trup-yovc T vwv icat ra^/oov '/KOVTO, Ot C) VOV 7Tpt SopTTa ^uXaKTTfjpEC 7TOVOVTO, ' V7TVOV \V SlCLKTOpOQ ' ApylOVTri 445 * a^a/o S' wt$ TruXac, Kai a7Two-v 'Ec S' ayayz H^ia/nov re cat ayXaa Swp' ?r' 'AXX' OTE S?) K\iairiv IlrjX]iaSa> a^iKOvro T)V MvpjUtSovfC TTOtTjarav OLVCLKTI ' fXarrjc jclpo-avrfc, arajO KaOvTrtpOtv tpc^av 450 r' opo^ov Xftjuwvo^fv anfoavTiQ* ot fJLeyaXrjv av\riv Trolrjarav avaicrt EtXartvoc, T"O TjOt 8' avaoiytffKOv /meyaXriv K\rfi^a flupawv, 455 Twv a'XXwv* 'A^tXeuc 8' ap' 7rt/o/orV(T(Tic Kai otoc- A/; /oa ro^' 'Epfitia^ IpiovvLOQ tj^ ylpovrt, 'Ec 8' ay ays KXvra Swpa 7roSa>Kt IlijXfiwvt, 'E tTTTTWV 8' aTTtjSatVfV 7Tl -ftOovl, 0 a.vrr\v. To . 451. upo^ov. Properly, a reed wserf /or show his regard for men in public. It seems thatching ; as in this place ; whence it came therefore to have been a prevailing opinion, afterwards to signify ZAe roof o/ a building, that the gods manifested themselves to The epithet Xa^vritiQ describes the soft, those only in whose cause they interested woolly, nature of the reed. themselves. 636 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Q'. * Dpiajuoe 8' ? tTTTrwv aXro t (car* au0t AITTEV* 6 8f jufyivfv spvKWV 470 r)fJLiovov(; re* ypa)v 8' i&V KIEV O'/KOU, Tip /o' 'A^tXtve t?e AvrojutSwv re, KCU "AXjajuoe ooe " Apijoe, Xlonrvuov 7ra|0ovr* vi*ov cT aTriXrj-yEv IctaSf/e 475 KOI TTlV(i)V, Tt Kttt TTapfKEtTO Tpa7T$a. ' f'Xa0' i avSpo^ovov^ at Oi TroXfac icravov orav av^p' arjj TTVKIV^ Xaj3p, oar' Ivi irdrpy 480 5 a'XXwv KCU a'XXot, Kttt X((7(TOjUVOC ITpta/iOC TrpOC jJLvQov f7T* 485 Mv^trat Trarpoe orao, TrjXtJcou, axTTTfp ywv, oXocJ ITTI yrjpaoc; Kai jiiv TTOV Ketvov 7Tp(vatrat a Ttipovd, oi8l rtc fXov utov, aTro Tpoi?j0 juoXovra. Avrap lytjj TravaTrorjuoc, 7Ti TEKOV vlac aplarovg v ipi^, raivS' oiiriva ^>TJJUI XfXfT^^at. }icovra JLIOI ^o-av, or' rjXu^ov vtC 'Axcuwv. 495 476. Irt xrai Trapl/mro rpaTre^a. It of a fine paid to the relation of the deceased. seems to have been the custom, except, The first step necessary upon the arrival of perhaps, in entertainments, to remove the the fugitive, was to place himself under the tables immediately after the repast. Athe- protection of some wealthy citizen, whose naeus, in speaking of this custom, (I. 10.) patronage he solicited, who performed upon cites this passage of Homer, as contradicting him the rites of purification, and received it, and proposes to point at In, instead of him under his roof. We have instances o. TTivaiv, in order that it may fall in with the this custom in the history of Neleus ; Apol- general practice. But it is plain, that no lod. Bibl. II. 6. 2. and of Adrastus ; as re- such alteration is necessary ; for the sen- lated in Herod. I. 35. tence, as it now stands, evidently implies, 486. pvrjaai Trarpbg ffelo, K. r. X. This that the meal had been so recently finished, speech of Priam to Achilles has been ad- as not to have allowed sufficient time for the mired in all ages for its affecting simplicity removal of the tables. and pathos, and its natural representation 478. \dj3c yovvara, K. T. X. See on II. of the sorrows of the afflicted father. Quinc- A. 407- tilian. Instit. Orat. X. 1. Epilogus quidem 482. avdpbg dtyvtiov. Scil. datp,a. It quis unquam poterit illis Priami rogantis has been already remarked, on II. I. 628. Achillem precibus cequari ? See also Dionys. that persons, who had committed an acci- Halicarn. de Arte : . 9. and compare Virg. dental homicide, were wont to take refuge ./En. XII. 932. in some foreign city, till the consequences 487. 6\oq> iiri yr/pao ovdy. See on II. of private revenge were averted by means X. 60. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Q'. 637 'Evvta KOL $KCI JUEV juot Ifo IK vrjSuo Tovc & aXXouc fioi ZTIKTOV ivt jUfyapoio-t Twv /ilv TroXXwv Oovpoc; "Api] VTTO jovvaT* e "Oc Se /not oToc r?v, apuro Se atrru Kat aurove, Tov erv TT/owtjv Kretvae, ajuuvo/xevov Trepi Trarprje, 500 "Efcropa" rov vuv ftve^' ticavw vfja 'A^atoiv, Avo-ojuevoc Trapa ' t/xepov a>j ' apa ^eipo^j aTrwaaro rjica Ta SE juvrjarajUEva), 6 JUEV "EKropog a KXat' a^tva, 7rpO7rapot0 TTO^WV 'A^tXijoc tXvaOsiQ' 510 Avrap 'A^tXXfuc KXatfv EOV Trarlp', aXXor 8 1 aurf IlarpoicXov' rwv o^ orova^r) Kara ^w^uar' 6pwpt. AvTap 7Tt /oa -yooto rraj07TTO Stoc 'A^XXfuc, Kat 01 aTTO TrpaTriSwv ^X0' tjUpoc> ^8' cnro yviwv, AVTLK OTTO 0pOVOU WpTO, JtpOVTO. X t P^^ "VtaTlJ, 515 OtKrft/OWV TToXlOV T KC(|0), TToXiOV T Koi jutv $a>vj] C 0(J)OaXfjLOV, 6c rot TroXla? rf KOI laO\ov 520 vapt^a ; v&ripeiov vv rot ^rop. 'AXX' ayf 817 Kar' ap' ejev ?rt flpovou* aXya 8' 'Ev SvjULtLJ KaraKtlaOat adOjUV, a^vvfievoi 7Tp. Oi> ya/o ric TTjO^^C TTfXfrat KpVpoTo yoo/o. 496. Wa /cat de/cot. Theocritus attri- contrary to the general usage of Homer, butes twenty children to Priam by Hecuba : with whom it elsewhere invariably signifies Idyll. XV. 139. QvQ' "Efcrwp 'EKa'jSae 6 extender e se. See on II. X. 235. Some copies yepairaroc eifcan iraiSuv. Cicero, Tusc. read % M a 6psai. Qusest. I. 35. records only seventeen ; but 507- V'/itpov -yooto. Desiderium triste, mo- Davies attributes the error to the copyists. vens tristitiam et lacrymas : 'ifiepov yoepov. 497- yvvaiKiq. Concubines. ERNESTI. See on II. W. 10. 503. aldtlo QIOVQ. The person of a sup- 514. Kai ot airb TrpaTrt^wv K. r. X. pliant was looked upon as sacred, and under Postquam impetus flendi se remiserat. the protection of the gods. 519. TT&Q trXriQ K. T. X. This and the 506. avdpOQ iraidotyovoio K. T. X. Se- two following lines are repeated from v. 203. neca, de Ira : II. Funestam, perfusamque supra. cruore filii manum ad os suum retulit. Com- 522. aXyta d' tfiTrrig K. T. X. Heyne pare supra v. 478. The position of the joins d\yea iv Bv^,'\. e. mentis dolores ; words is very disordered, since the con- and understands KaraKtlaQai to mean qui- struction is evidently this: 6py(70ai xtipa escere. Of the adverb tftirrjQ, see on II. A. di/<5pog TTctidotyovov irpbg (iavrov) ffTOfia. 562. The middle voice opkyeaOai also, which is 524. ov yap rig K. T. X. See on v. for the active optytiv, is very irregular, and 550. 638 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, Q'. Oeol $Ec Zwtiv a^yvfJLEVOvg" avroi i T Aotot ^ap re TriOoi KaTaKSiarai Iv Ato? ouSft ola SiSaxTf KCUCWV eVcoc OE r' tawv" 525 JUV Xvy/awv 525. wf yap iTrtfcXwtravro K. r. X. Plu- tarch, de Jttd. Poe. ou^ aTrXwg i?r feat Trdffiv dvOpwTTotQ virb QtSiv 7riKKXw<70ai XvTrrjpbv /3tov, dXXa roif a^poffi Kai dvo- VJTOIQ, OVQ SfiXaiovQ Kai oucrpoi> Sid /no%- Oripiav OVTO., ia>0 SeiXovg KOI oivpovg Trpoffayoptvtiv. There is no doubt, how- ever, that Plutarch is in error, and that Homer is here speaking of mankind in ge- neral. The verb 7rncXw0w signifies pro- perly to spin a thread; and applied meta- phorically to the Fates, as spinning the thread of life. Hence the name, Clotho, of one of these divinities, who are called Ka- TaK\w9t in Od. H. 197- Lucian, Jov. Confut. T. II. p. 124. ed. Grsev. 17 ti/iap- fikvrj 7rfcXw- aavTO' SKvpuffav, tTrtKXrjpwffav. This verb is used nowhere else in the Iliad, but recurs continually in the Odyssee. Compare Od. A. 17. T. 208. A. 138. II. 64. et pas- sim. With the sentiment compare II. P. 446. 526. avroi $s T aKqSeeQ fieri. So Hesiod, Op. D. 112. "QffTe Oeol d' tZ,wov, ck^a Ovfibv t^ovreg, NoXoi TTJQ yfJQ. The term seems to have arisen from the custom of the early ages, according to which the donor of the feast assigned his particular cup to each of the guests. The sentiment contained in this passage is some- what differently expressed in Find. Pyth. III. 145. "Ei> Trap' strXov, Tny/zara avv Avo Saiovrai /3porol 'Afldvaroi. See Burton's Bampton Lectures, p. 276. 528. KOKOIV. Supply fiYfpoe fi'ev. Some supply i ; but rpoe is more proper. Od. E. 265. "Ev tie. ol dtricbv t9r]Kt Bed psXavoe olvoio Tov erfpov, srepov d' vdaroG ptyav. This ellipsis is precisely similar to that no- ticed on II. X. 157. With the feminine kdwv, another substantive, as doaiiov, must be supplied instead of Bdjputv. See on II. A. 393. The adjective 0, good, is not of very frequent occurrence ; the more common forms being i)f, or T/VQ. Compare II. B. 819. 653. It occurs, however, in Od. 9. 325. 335. Pind. Nem. VII. 36. 'Edv dXd- Qtiav. 529. y fiev ffa/J/u'gae dyrj. Scil. T&V lawv. 530. dXXore /iv r Kafa/J K. r. X. Apoll. Rhod. IV. 1165. 'AXXd yap ouTrorf v\a SvTjTTaOsWV dvOplOTTIDV TfpTTwX^e 7T/3^- fiev o\i\r]fft, Sidov d' dyaQov TI KaKov Tf 'O9a\[jit!Jv [Atv dfnep- 0J]K 0O KCtKOl/, 6rrt Ot OUrt 'AXX' va TratSa rK Trai/awptov" ov vu rov -yf 540 F^pao-Kovra KOJUI^W, 7ra jUaXa rrjXofli Trarpijc T H/.tat vt Tpotrj, a. Kai (re, yspov, TO Trpiv jUv cLKOvo/uLev 6Xj3tov ivat. f 'OpU7lJ] Ka0U7T|Q0, KCU 'EXXrjCrTTOVTOC aTTflpWV* 545 Twv f hunger, famine ; hence, consuming care. dvayKij Trjyjuovdg jSporovQ <(>tptiv, 6f Schol. Kvp'niiQ p,kv o jiilyag Kai x a ^ 7r oc ^i^ovrwv. Eurip. Here. F. J227- bortg XIUOQ' vvv Sk CLVTI rijg f^ja^G aviaQ Kal tvytvr}s fiporatv 4>pti TO, Qtlav ye TrrcJ- \virt]Q Ktlrat r; \^ig. Callim. H. Cerer. par', ovd' dvaiverai. Id. Fragm. ap. Stob. 102. viiv ^ (cafcd /3ow/3pwortf tj/ d^OaX- p. 451. Grot, rac; ^e daipovuv Ti>xas"O) dwrjaopai iiricrrptyat avrbv wife, Lesbos. tri ; yw Troatvaofiai irpbg avrbv, Kal 547- aurdp, 7Ti K. T. X. With the sen- avro OVK aj/a(rrpfi|/t Trpog p.e. Sirac. timent contained in this and the two sue- xxxviii. 20. /*>) dt$ tig XVTTTJV Tt]v Kap- ceeding lines, the following are parallel. iav ffbv ov ydp ianv kirdvoSoQ, Kal Horn. Hym. Cerer. 147- Ot&v ptv dtipa, TOVTOV OVK &)t\ijGtiQ, Kal atavrbv KaKat- Kal dxvvfitvoi Trip, dvdyKy TfrXd/tfv. atig. The phrase ovdev irpdrTf.iv, to profit Soph. (Ed. C. 1694. To 0pov K Otov KaXutg nothing, is precisely similar to the Latin, $f'piv XP 7 ?- Philoct. 1316. dvOpwTToiai TO.Q nih.il agere ; which occurs repeatedly in Te- p.iv tK Qt&v 'i>x a doQeiaag lar dvay- rence and Plautus. 640 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAOS, Q'. MTJ jU7rw EC Opovov I?e, Atorp$c, Kftrat Ivt KXiaiyaiv aKTj?jc* aXXa ra^tora Auarov, tV otyOaXfjio'iaiv ta>* cri) SE SlSat airoiva 555 jQoXXa, Ta rot ^>EpOjUv' tru SE rwvS' aTrovato, icai Si)v EC TrarptSa yatav, ETTft JUE Trpwrov Eaerac Aurov r a>tv feat 6p$v (fra Tov 8' ap' VTroSpa tSwv 7rpoa-0?j vuv jit' p0t?, -yfpov* VOEW SE icat avrbc; 560 Q rot Xutrat* Ato^Ev SE juot a-yyEXoc jit' ETEKE, OvyaTTfjp ttXtOtO JtpOVTO. Kat SE /ajii, w Orrt 0Ewi/ Ttc y vw 0pa7rovTC ETTOVTO, "Hpac AvrojitESwv TE Kat "AXictjitoc, owe /oa paXurra Tt' 'AxtXEuc Irapwv, jUEra IlarpoKXov ^ Oavovra. 575 Ol T00' U7TO %Vy6pou Etaav* Euo-o-aJrpou ' GLTT' aTT^vijc "HipEOv f EKroprjc KE^aXrjc aTTEpEtdt' aTTOtva. KaS 8' sXtTTOv ^vo api, Ivvvrirov re ^trwva, 580 7rvcao-ac SWTJ 558. op^v 0ao TjeXtoto. See on II. A. So again zw/ra v. 684. The Scholiast un- 88. derstands an ellipsis of the verb Z,yv, and 560. votw. I purpose. Compare II. X. Eustathius of Kreivai, which he supposes 235. Considerable surprise has been ex- to be omitted tv^)ijp,(ae. If there is any pressed by some of the commentators, at ellipsis whatever, the Scholiast is supported the sudden burst of irritability in Achilles by v. 557- provided it be genuine. But, as upon this occasion. The most probable it is wanting in the Leipsig MS. Ernesti is cause of his excitement seems to have been inclined to reject it as spurious, and to ren- the impatience and importunity of Priam, der kq,v, as in this place, sine noxa dimittere. who refuses his proffered hospitality, with In a sense somewhat similar, the Latins use an apparent distrust of his generous inten- the verb mittere. tion to give up the body. The passage is 570. dXtrw/zai t^fr/iaf. Subaud. f. cited by Plutarch, de And. Poet. . 28. who 577. KaXijropa. Schol. cnrb TOV poyv admires the prudence of Achilles, in re- Kat avyicaXeiv TOV o^Xov. The word is straining his passion within proper bounds. among the uwaK Xtyoptva of Homer. 568. kv dXytat. Scil. ovra. In the fol- 578. iiri Sifppov. Simply, on a seat. lowing line the verb kq,v is used in a pe- 581. irvKaaaQ. Having shrouded. See culiar signification, viz. to leave unmolested, on II. 9. 124. 'OMHPOY 'IAIAA02, ii'. 641 e 8' IfOcaXara^ Xoutrat fclXfr', aju^i r aXt aetpacrae, to? jur) Ilptajuoc *8ot wov* Mr) o jUv axvujulvrj Kpa8tp ^^ov OVK iputratro, Hat^a t8wv, 'A^fX?ji 8' opivOdr) i\ov 177-0/0, Kat I KaraKTfivaf, Atoc 8* aXirrjrai * 7Tl OUV 8jUfemi \OIHJCIV KOL ^p 81 jutv 0apoe /caXov jSaXov, r]8 rovy' 'A^tXfuc Xe^tcuv 7r0rjK:v attpae, Erapoc faipav ei/Slo-rr/v ETT' airfiviiv. i T ap fTTftra, i\ov 8' ovo/i^vev IraTpov" Mr; juot, IlarpOKXe, CTKuSjuatvljuev, aiice TrvQr\ai, Eiv"AtSoc 7Tp twy, ort M Ecropa Stov eXvara Ilarpt t\t#' 7Tf t ou juot aetKta Sw/cev airotva* Soi S' av eyw ical rwvS' aTroSao-crojuai, OCTCT' 7TOticv. *H /oa, KOI E 585 590 595 u row Tpou, Trpori ^ IlpiajLtov v 8rj rot XfXurat, yspov, a> Karat S 7 v XXfo p o >1 i a^ua 8' rjot Oi//at avTog aywv' vvv Kai yap r' rivKOfiog NtojSr? Ijuvrjtraro GITOV, 8a8Ka TraT^fc Vt jUEyapottrtv oXovro, COO apyupoto 605 582. Xouaat, d/t^i r' aXel^/at. See on II. S. 350. ^ 589. \xlwv eTrsOrjKfv deipag. Heyne understands OTTO K^kwv, supplying cnrrjvy after sireQijKtv, i. e. Lifting the corpse from the bier, he placed it on the waggon. The harshness of such a construction, even if it were correct, must be at once apparent ; but it is clearly set aside by v. 600. With the genitive kirl properly signifies upon ; and it seems difficult to misunderstand the passage. Achilles, raising the body, scil. from the ground, placed it on the bier ; and his companions assisted him to raise it on the waggon. Herod. II. 35. r aVo ropvov. See Matt. Gr. Gr. . 573. 4 N 642 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. Xwo'/*voc NiojSrj, rae 8' "Aprfjuie J OVI>K' apa Arjroi icraerKEro 7Tp lovr', GLTTO iravrag oXfercrav. Oi JUEV ap' Ivvjjjuap Kfar' fv tyovq, ov8l rig ^ 610 Kar^a^at* Xaov ^ \iOovg iroirjae Kpovtwv* Toi> 8' ctjoa ry Sficar^ Oa^av Oeoi ovpaviti)vt. tN H 8' apa crirov juvr)crar', 7Tt Niiv 81 TTOV iv 7Trprj(Ttv Iv oup(Tty ot 'Ev St7rvX({j, 601 0ajU0a, 8i yjoat, vr 0iXov 7rat8a K\aioiov WKvg 'A^iXXfuc I'rapoi 8' f'Sfpov rf icai a^fTrov fu Kara MitrruXXov r' ap' 7TtTrajUvwc> 7Ttpav T' ojSfXo r Trfpt^paSlwc? ipvoravro r wavra. v 8' apa crirov iXwv 7TVfci/i rpaTrl^ry 625 KaXoTc iv KavEOicriv* arap Kjola vijUv 'A^iXXfuc* Ot 8' ITT' 6via0' roi/ua 7T|OOKijUva ^fTpac laXXov. Avrap 7Ti TTOcrio^ icai I8i]ruoc s f'pov T Hroi Aap8avi8]c Optajuoc 'Ocrcro^ J]V, oioc r* 0oTcri yap avra <{HCi. 630 Avrap Aajo8ai/i8rjy Opiajiiov EicrOjOOwv o^/iv r' ayaQriv, KOL fivOov O Avrap ?Ti ra/OTTTjcrav c aX Tov irporepog 7rpO(Ti7r ylpwv Ilpiajuoc 0o8r)c* Kv r8i 635 UTTO Olf yap TTW juucrav OCTCTE VTTO jSXf^apoicriv Ijuoicrtv, 'E^ ou icai icrjSfia juupia TTfcrcra;, AuX^c v X^P rot(Tt KuXiv8ojUvo^ Kara KOTrpov. 640 Nuv 8r) Kai crirov Traereijurjv, KOI aWoira olvov 608. 0ijf 5otw rKv. The full con- 367- Hesiod. Theogon. 8. struction would be t^ij avTrjv, sell. Lotto- Sk Troaai. nam, Souk TtKetiv. The change in the syn- 617- Ki^fca irtffffii. See on II. A. 81. tax is similar to others which have been B. 235. occasionally noticed. 622. s'rapoi 5' e"fopov K. T. X. This and 615. tvvctQ Nu/z0awj/. 77e habitations the following lines have been frequently re- of the Nymphs. So II. B. 783. Tv^wlog peated. fvvaQ. 640. ai/\jj tv xoproi 817 Xfjo, ytpov 0iX* lX^(Tt j3ouXr/^O|OOc, ot T juot ati BouXac |3ouXwou(Tt TrctjOrjj Twv irt erf tSotro Oorjv Sta VVKTCI AVTLK av tZetTTOi 'A-ya/il/uvoyt 7rotjUvt Xawv, Kat Kfv avaj3XT/c /caTaXf IIo(r(T)]juap jul/iova^ KTtpsiZifjiev "EKropa Stov, "O^>pa Tac CLVTOQ re julvw cat Xaov ucw. Tov 8' ?7^tj3r' 7Ttra Ei JUEV 8?) /LI' l^fXft^ rfiXftrai ra^ov "Ejcropt 8i 'ii^ icl /iot |0$(uv, 'A^Xf OtaOa yap, we Kara acrrv ifXjUffla, r?]Xo0t * OpOC* jUaXa ^ lv K' avrbv Ivi [Mtyapoig 1 K Ocnrroif^evj Satvuro TE Xaoc* 655 660 644. pjjyta jcaXa. See on II. I. 657. and Casaubon on Athen. II. 9. These do- mestic preparations are frequently described in the Odyssee and elsewhere. The verb iyicovflv, to serve diligently, occurs only in this place, and in the same line repeated in Od. H. 340. .291. 649. liruccpTOpluv. The sense of this verb differs in this place from that it usually bears. It does not imply rpaxirjra i/3pior- riKr/v, any reproachful asperity of language ; but dffriyrjaiv fovSove 6(3ov, the raising of a false fear in the old man, that he might not be concerned at his being lodged in the outermost part of the tent : by which means Achilles gives Priam an opportunity of going away in the morning without obser- vation. POPE: from Eustathius. 650. Xso. For XgXtgo, imperat. 2 sing, as do, for 8edto, II. T. 10. 651 . 01 re pot aiel K. r. X. The poet here shows the importance of Achilles in the army. Though Agamemnon be the general, yet all the commanders apply to him for advice ; and thus he promises Priam a cessation from arms for several days, purely by his own authority. The method that Achilles took to confirm the truth of the cessation, agrees with the custom which we use at this day, he gave him his hand upon it: x*~ l P a 7* povroe *E\Xa/3e fotrt- pj}v, v. 672. POPE : from Eustathius. Corn- pare Od. 2. 257- 655. ava'j3\jj(rie- ^ delay, or impedi- ment. Compare II. B. 380. 660. TfXkaai TcLfyov. So Soph. (Ed. T. 1448. ratyov rfXeif. This verb is properly applied to the performance of the last rites to the dead. Compare Soph. (Ed. C. 1435. 662. r/j\60i 5' v\r] 'A&ptv. The wood is at a distance to fetch. The verb depends upon the adverb TT]\60i. with wore under- stood. 664. kvvrjfiap. See on II. T. 229. 665. Saivvro. For daivvoiro. The im- perfect Saivvro has the penultima short. Compare 11. O. 99. X. 498. 4 N 2 644 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. T6v S' O.VTE Borai rot KI raura, ytpov Opia^a", a> -yap TroAe/iov roVo-ov ^povov, OGGOV a'vtoyac. 670 "EAAajSf SfStrfprjV, jUTJTTWC SftO-p Vl Ot jUV ap' V TTpoSojUtj) SojUOU aVToOl K?7pu? KCU nptajuo^, TTVKiva 0jO Avrap 'A^tAAevc w^ jU^X^ K\KTIIIQ tiJTrriKTOv' 675 "AAAot JUEV /oa 0fot r KOI avf'pfc Evoov Travvv^ioiy juaAaicw Sf8/>ii7jUvot 'AAA' ou^ 'EpjUEtav fptovvtov VTTV *Op[jiaivovT ava 0uju6v, OTTWC TlpiajULOv jSao-iAfja 680 ^ o ap' v7TjO K^>aAr/c, icat jutv Trpo^ fivOov t7Ty* 7 O ypov, ov vv TI GOL ye jucAa KOKOV* olov 0' 'AvSpacrtv v $rjtoimv t 7Ti a' f'/atrfv 'A^AAfUf * Kai vvv fj,lv 0(Aov vtov iAuarao, TroAAa S' f'Swicac* 685 SfiO $ K $(DOl> Kttl TjOlC TOGO. $OiV CLTTOtVa rot Uro7rt(T0 AfAftUUfvot, atV tN Oc <^ar'' f'SSfio-f 8* 6 "ylptov, jcTjpuica 8' avi TotGiv S' 'Epjitetac $vS' tTTTroug rifjuovovz re* 690 f PtjU^>a S' ap' avrbc; e\avvt Kara crrparov, OV^E rtc eyvw. AAA ore OT) Tropov t^ov ivppeio Trorajuoio BavOov SivrisvTos, ov aOavaroQ rKro Traarav 7r' atav. 695 ic aru fwv ojuwyi rf (Trova^ TC TI/ULIOVOL Vcvv ^Ijoov* oi>^ rtc aAAoc E-yvw TTpOda avopwv KaAAt^wvwv r ywaticwv* ? AAA' cr'pa Ka(Tcrav^jQTj, tJCEAi] XP U 17jUtOV(UV KtjUVOV r' cto' ?Ttra, 681. Upoug. See on II. K. 56. sandra is only mentioned twice in the Iliad ; 682. jUtV OIW at* TTjDtV T^P TToXtf ^JO KaT* CtKpJC t* ^ yap 6Xa>Xac 7Ti(TKO7roc, o7 juot au atKa Ia 704. o4/ff0f, tovrt?. Go a?zrf see. The or leaves, strewed on the ground. Corn- future for the imperative. See on II. T. 103. pare Theocr. Idyl. VII. 67- Of the aoi&u, 710. rov. Supply i;7rp or dia. So Tibull. or musicians, who were employed at fune- I. 7- 28. plangere bovem; for propter bovem. rals, see on II. S. 339. They were more See also on II. 6. 377- generally women. Of the construction in 71 1. Ti\\taOr]v. Scil. rpi%ac- Compare the following line, see Matt. Gr. Gr. . II. X. 78. 406. Eustath. ^Xol fle \X7r- 288. Obs.5. TIK&Q TQIX&V irkvQinov tKGTTaaw. See on 725. air' alatvog. Heyne understands II. 2. 27. this for aiwvi, or Kar' atwi/a, in reference 720. TprjTOLQ kv Xtxko-ai. So in II. to V'BOQ, i. e. young in life ; but the words P. 448. and occasionally in the Odyssee. rather depend perhaps upon the verb wXeo. The rprfTov Xt^oe seems to have been a The sense is, e vita periisti ; i. e. simply bed, appropriated to the higher classes, periisti. which was raised on supporters, perforated 730. %*. You defended. See on II. E. for the purpose of inserting the bedstead. 473. Of the adjective KtSvog, see Monk on The bed of the poorer orders was called Eurip. Alcest. 621. (m/3a, and generally consisted of straw, 733. tpya !pyaoio. The same form oc- 646 'OMHPOY 'IAIAAO2, Q'. 'AflXfuwv TTpo avaKTOC ajuaXt'xoV % TLQ ' f Pii//t, X 1 P tXwv, OTTO Trvpyou, Xuyjoov oXfflpov, X(t)o/ivoc, w STJTTOU aSfX^fov Kravv *H Trarfp', r) Kai vtov' 7Ti jULaXa TroXXoi ' "Eicrojooc V 7raXa/u^(Tv 6Sa f'Xov aaireT Ov jap jUi'Xtx *<" n"a r ^| r oc v Sat T KOI jutv Xaot JUEV oSvpovrai Kara aerrv. 'Aprjrov $ roKucrt yoov Kat TTEV^OC t^rjicac, Ijuot Sf juaXtcrra XeXttytrai aXyta \vypa. juot 0y^aKwv X^wv eic u^ Tl jUOi t7TC TTVKtVOV fTTOC, vuKrac T Kai r/jLtara 0aro KXaiouo 1 '* TTI o 8' av0' 'EicajSrj a 735 740 Ov 745 ' apa (Tu KTjSovro icai tv OavaTOio 7Tp aiay. yap TratSa^ l/movg 'j OVTIV fXfo-KE, TrlpTjv ciXoc arpi>7TOto, 'Ec 2ajuov, EC T' "Ijuj3pov, K 750 IToXXa jOVO-ra? TT^OIV yap vuv juot roS' acoaTov ITOC c, r/TTtoc ati,) 770 'AXXtt <7U TOVy', 7T(T(7l TTajOat^CljUfVOC, KarfpUKfC Sy r* ayavo^pocrvv^, Kai (rote ayavoig 7T(r<7t. Ttj) v. AaoTc, 785 Kai TOT' ap' iSl^Epov 0pa 'Ev 7Ti>p^ VTrarrj vficpov Otaav, V 8' IjSaXov Trup. *H/xoc 8' fipiytvtia <}>avri /ooSoSaKTuXoc 'Hwc, T)JUOC a/o' a/x^i Truprjv icXurou "E/cropoc 7pfTo Xaoc- Avrap 7Tt /o' rJ7p(/V, 6jUrJ7p^ T* 7VOVTO, 790 IlpwTOV jiiv Kara TrvpKa'irjv ajSltrav aWoTTi o'/vto Ilaarav, oTrofftrov ETrler^E irvpbc; julvoc" avrap 765. ucoOjOjUrj(/tV IvKVTIfJll^EQ 'A^OtOt. 800 Xfvavrfc ^ TO (Trjjiia, TraXtv KIOV* aurap 7Ttra Ev , E. 287 dfipoTTi, night, ibid. a/3poro, A. 529. E. 287 dydo/*ai, ^. 639 dyaXjua, delight, A. 144 dyairijTO^, Z. 400 dydppooe, epithet of the Hel- lespont, B. 845 dyav KCU Qepttv, E. 483 dyftpw, A. 57 'AyeXeirj, epithet of Minerva, A. 128 dypw%of, B. 654 , B. 275 , E. 371 , B. 205 dyKuX6roo, B. 848 iXriG, ibid. . 702 dyovoQ, T. 40 dyopdo/jai, A. 1 dyopag dyopwav, and the like, B. 788 dyoptueiv 007rpo7Tia, vafz- cuiari, A. 384 dyotrroe, A. 425 dy^tora, Y. 18 dy^iarivoQ, E. 141 dyw, to direct, A. 720 dydiv, ara assembly, H. 298. a. i dywv, space marked out for a contest, . 847 dySJva dveiv, Sveff9ai, H. 298 dSdrjicwe, applied in a double sense, K. 98 a8r)vk\a'v, subaud. tie, N. 315 , P. 42 , B. 87 riQt H. 857 tt0Xa, ellipsis of, . 751 dttKriQ, ingens, K. 483 dkicriG, deKrjTog, A. 666 da>, P. 139 deatypwv, Y. 183 dj)p, darkness, T. 87 , gender of, E. 776 driavXoQ, E. 876 drfTOQ, airfTOQ, S. 410 , 1.63 d0pij/, with accusative, A. 261 aidfa P. 66 aiyavka, II. 589 aiyioxof, A. 202 ai'yu7rio , H. 59 , B. 455 dftiXixot,', I. 158 Trpo'iaTrrftv, A. 3 , E. 531 , irregular genitive , E.845 KVVSTJ, ibid. "AiSotrSe, subaud. dwp.a,H. 330 "Ai^ou TrwXat, I. 312 aldwG, reverentia erga alias, Q. 44 aiding and vefietfiQ, their dif- ference, N. 122 aWovffa, Z. 243 aWo^ olvoQ, A. 462 ai0wv, O. 690 ai/c, tK, with subjunctive, A. 137 , E. 49 , IT. 31 aiVlw, 6. 9 aivoQtv alv&Q, and the like, H. 39 alvoQ, narratio, Mf. 652 alv&c, for ^'a" r. 158 ai5, impetus, O-709 aio\o0wpri%, A. 489 aioXoTrwXoe, A. 186 ai'oXoe, ibid. aiTrve o\t9pOQ, N. 773 a'iffifio^, Z. 62 dtOTO, diorow, S. 258 , Q. 347 , Homeric use of, A. 351 diw, 5p/ro, O. 252 ' AicaKriTrig, epithet of Mer- cury, H. 184 , P. 637 , epithet of Apollo, Y. 39 OQ, N. 115 , A. 34 , Z. 60 . 70 . 123. Q. 526 aKt}v, A. 34. T. 95 dicfipaTOG, O. 498 aKripiOQ, E. 812 aK?;%arai, P. 637 ibid. P. 75 , T. 163 dv- saOai, *-. 622 , Z. 506 , B. 246 , ibid. , A. 533 a'/cpooroXta, I. 241 acrr/, A. 630 CCKT?) ArmfiTpo, N. 322 ' A\a\KOfjievri'ig, epithet of Mi- nerva, A. 8 dXaXvKTTjftai, K. 94 d\ dXXof, with plural verb, 1.311 'AXXo7rp6. 259 uvu), 2. 68 dpapry, E. 656 djuarpoxia, Mr. 422 a/i/3aroe, Z. 434 dupXi) rjv, X. 476 dfjipoXddriv, *. 364 d/i/3po. 70 w, n. 53 , K. 164 ajwi, sata'o, . 70 irwi', II. 419 , Q. 753 ,, a/t/u, A. 59 , Z. 408 a>oij3ot, N. 793 , A. 173 , Z. 414 , A. 440 ?}p, E. 358 , E. 358. X. 469 ivfuav, (this and the like words do not imply perfec- tion in Homer), A. 131 , A. 243 dfj.6Tpov, subaud. Kara, A. 60 av, (poeticd, Ke or Ktv,) A. 32 , with future indicative, A. 139 , with subjunctive, as future, A. 137. 184 , with optative, A. 255. Z. 281 , omitted with subjunctive, A. 262 , doubled in Attic, A. 301 , with participle, ibid. , with optative for impera- tive, P. 52 av, termination of vocative from noun in ag, A. 86 dvd, preposition, peculiar use of, A. 15 dvdflXrjGig, G. 655 dvdyeaOai, to set sail, A. 478 , X. 469 , of wrestlers, ^T. 724 , A. 149 ftr}, ingens, A. 521. N. 139 dvaicXlvai, sc. TrvXijv, E. 751 dvaKvp,flaXidZ,(jj t II. 379 dva%, appellation not confined to kings, N. 582 avairXriaai p.olpav oXeOpov, A. 170 dvdavw, and like verbs, with dative, A. 180 dvdpdypia, E. 509 , A. 371 , A. 538 7C, A. 256 , I. 63 dvey, silent, B. 323 dvijp, emphatic, Z. 112 . 885 , Y. 227 , emphatic use of, A. 194 , sometimes intransitive, ^. 721 dvisvai, scil. canes, E. 761 aWo>, E. 880 dviarriiii, A. 191 , with dative, . 635 dvrl, preposition, ellipsis of, A. 106 , with verbs of buying and selling, A. Ill , with genitive, implying value, 9. 163. 233 dvTiq,v TroXep,ov, ydfjLOV, Q. 62 dvTidai, A. 31 dvTinpv, P. 359 ', E. 262 ?, &c. , Z. 358 aop, oap, wp, E. 486 doaarjrtjp, O. 254 , E. 597 dirtiXtiv, N. 219 9. 150 ijp, H. 96 , E. 245 dirk^tiv ri TIVOQ, A. 97 , Q. 275 , O. 10 a'?, preposition, signifying removal, A. 562 , use in composition, B. 772 , used adverbially, B. 233 , expresses a direction dif- ferent from that of place of action, E. 13 , before names of instru- ments, 12. 605 'iTnrwv, E. 227 , I. 482 cnroyvioa), Z. 265 dirb dpvbg Kai X. 126 aTTosppw, Z. 348 dTroQvuia. tpcW, *. 595 d7roi%taOai, T. 342 aTroXoueiv, with double accu- sative, 2. 345 dirofivdofiai, Q. 428 dirofjivvaOai, STrofjivvaOai, dif- ference of, A. 233 bv, O. 556 scil. 7rotvr)v, I. 508 drr' ovaroQ elvai, 2. 272. X. 454 , A. 356 , T. 263 , I. 323 /e, 9. 209 ap, apa, particle, A. 8 dpd, injury, ft. 485 dpjaXkog, S. 119 ' Apyti6vTiig, appellation of Mercury, B. 103 ibid. dvut, perficio, K. 251 avXoc. A. 155 A. 306 Grjeonai, Q. 418 dpyr)arr), A. 454 a'pyupoTTf^a, epithet of Thetis, A. 538 a'pyu00f, 2. 50 "Apioj^ ra%0, A. 407 dpltrai, dpkaaaOat) to appease, I. 112 dptifjLBvog, S. 435 "Ap/;v 7rviv, and like expres- sions, B. 536 "Aprjg, different significations of, N. 444 dprjrfip, A. 11 OQ, P. 37 fyio>, dp9p.iog, dp9fj.bg, H. 302 WORDS AND PHRASES. 651 a'pi?jXof, B. 318 "Apijwoi, Syrians, B. 782 apiarov, B. 381 apiarov, quantity of first syl- lable, Q. 124 >, B. 393 , dpKioi> (7. 319 clw, K. 438 nG, K. 212 a> un- derstood, 6. 24 , genitive of, with pos- sessive pronoun, O. 39 , peculiar sense of, in composition, . 826 avTO%6a)voc, ibid. dVO, A. 170 ^rwp, epithet of Apollo, I 404 dfydvai, amittere, N. 444 a^Xaora, I. 241 a0Xor/iog, O. 607 dvtib(;, syntax of, E. 544 a>pa<5ta, B. 368 , I. 63 , Q. 157 a>, A. 170 a7Tff0at, Z. 336 , N. 389 , tristitia, Y. 421 , E. 499 pttov idtlv, B. 269 , A. 522 ia, E. 502 th//, redundant, A. 59 a'4/ic?, E. 487 dw, sa^'o, 4>. 70 dctiTtiv VTTVOV, K. 159 awroe, I. 657 ^ ivow, oiog, ibid. Accidere aliquid alicui, E. 567 Adultero, to stain, A. 141 Agere et ferre, E. 483 Agitare, subaud. animo, A. Albus, epithet o/Notus, A. 306 Apparere, for adesse, K. 236. N. 516 I. 590 , ibid. /3a0vXt>wv, I. 151 j3a0uXr)Yoe, S. 550 fla9v7rnr\oe, I. 590 Pa0v(;, fertile, 2. 550 3aivut, sometimes transitive, A. 144 |3aXt6 C , H. 149 3dXXw, conspergo, A. 536 3dXXa and ovra^w, difference between, A. 525 Sappaivu, K. 375 3apj3ap60wj/oe, B. 867 ' i0i, B. 8 , ibid. |3j8oX??aro, I. 3 , ibid. , O. 484 (3sXog, a wound, 0. 513 , O. 194 pt-peOpov, 6. 14 , A. 591 j3j7a, A. 118 rtpi]vioQ, epithet of Nestor, B. 336 ypov. 251 yXavKidio, A. 206 yXavKog, ibid. yXavew7ri, ibid. yXrjvea, Q. 192 yXrjvrj, 9. 164 ig, A. 122 iv, a. 272 yva/iTrroc., Q. 359 , E. 357 , H. 118 Fopyw, Fopywv, Fopyoi/j/, 9 349 yovvctffiv ttykaGtaQai, I. 455 yovvbq d\b)rj, I. 530 ypa/ajuartfcd sKTraytara, Z. 52f ypd^w, its proper signification Z. 168 yvaXov, E. 99 yvvaiKuvlrii;, X. 440 yvov, I. 574. Acti'av ydjuov, T. 299 riva, ibid. dai[jtov, gods, why so called, E. 49 , A. 561 , infortunium, 9. 166 , Q. 665 j, A. 468 /, B. 23 iu), to burn, used metaphori- cally, B. 93. and transi- tively, E. 4 &2Kv iv, to grieve, E. 493 dditpva dvcnrpijffai, I. 433 davoQ , pretium, A. 390 dct^oivoc., B. 308 de, used as an adverb of place, A. 54. H. 330 -, repeated, A. 58. 137 , for ydp, A. 200 , expressive of indignation, A. 540 dteXoe, K. 466 foi and xp) syntax of, I. 337 vOai, B. 190 i, primary sense of, I. 196 SeiXrjG, scil. ti'pa, $.111 Stivbv SspKeaOai, and the like, T. 342 , B. 381 , with genitive ; subaud. Kara, A. 595 , and crw/ia, their differ- ence, T. 23 ), I. 180 og, compounds of, Q. 270 devta9ai, with genitive, N. 309 . 307 i, with dative, B. 186 l > to honour, X. 435 }, particle, use of, A. 6 , P. 250 , B. 547 , for drjftoTVig, M. 212 v, adverbial termination, A 292 ou, P. 65 v, scil. xpovov, I. 415 , I- 418 , ellipsis of, B. 415. Q. 71 , N. 30 , 9. 8 , epithet of Mercury B. 103 vBixa, 1. 37 ^id VVKTO., 9. 510 . 120 with genitive, M 104 dia.7rpv. 541 ai, ^WT), A. 321 , words beginning with, II. 4 , A. 472 , n. 4 ellipsis of, Q. 68 SOKEVEIV, astronomical term, 2.488 , ellipsis of, Z. 378 Q, B. 701 , X. 440 , navis, B. 135 5bg, ellipsis of, in invocations, B. 413 , not used by Homer, A. 321 . 679 , K. 357 , A. 433 *)pdy[ia, A. 69 ptv, or A. 147 pi/wve, 9. 696 veiv a'ywva, H. 298 , of sacrifices, 6Svpofjiai, B. 269 di>, in composition, F. 39 dvffapiaroTOKtia, S. 54 CvffijXfyrjQ, Y. 1 54 dvapevr] trr?], E. 567 dvf iwv, A. 496 eyyve iwv, ibid. lyicX^v, 9. 408 syicovtlv, Q. 644 ly^fi optZaaQai, A. 30? ey%ffi[ji, A. 239 a'f, imparts idea of motion to verbs, II. 574 ag, ellipsis of, T. 229 tiadyeiv, for tivikvai, or ayav, Z. 252 i, , A. 125 *e Ti-vpoe au&aOai, K. 246 sKTSfiveiv, to cut out, A. 460 , scil. ap/itara, . 376 , . 759 CKWV, swo arbitrio, P. 65 IKWV, deKovTi yf Bvfjufi, A. 43 \avvw, to place, H. 445 iXtXi&iv, A. 530 \oe, a dresser, I. 215 l\0atpo/iai, *. 388 g\0iv o^ov, insidias struere, A. 151 'EXucwviog, epithet of Neptune, Y. 404 \ucan//, \iKW7ric, A. 98 , S. 553 l^W, tXTTO/Jiai, O. 110 fyfiadov, O. 505 , E. 836 , A. 562 Iv, redundant, A. 587 , ellipsis of, P. 135 eVai'(ri/iO, Z. 521 , II. 71 a, A. 471 tvdiva, ^. 806 Iv^iof, A. 725 i/, *". 61 tv ftyap fivat, N. 431 twsa iravrtQ, and the like, H. 161 , E. 894 , S. 351 , A. 53 -i%0wv, I. 183 Trwpi yfv ivat, U. 60 Try, E. 374 0. 435 , Z. 234 , O. 598 for ^atpcrog, M, 320 , to kill, A. 365 w, syntax of, B. 84. 273 ov, scil. xpovov, how re- ferred, A. 6 o%a, o%a, &c. with super- latives, A. 69 , with genitive, N. 499 , construction of, A. 286 6e, old form of ii>, A. 393. Q. 528 7Tttiyt'a>, B. 148 siraXXdTTtiv, N. 358 tVaX&e, M. 258 7ra/iaw, Q. 165 7raff, 2. 175 7TlK|OrO/*6J, Q. 649 7rt' K Xo7rof, X. 281 t7rtfcX(y0w, Q. 525 , P. 599 7rtudoai,A. 190. E. 748 STTlflV^W, A. 20 7rioupa, K. 351 sTrnrXrjaativ, *. 580 7ri7rr(r0atjUVatva)v, A. 126 7rtppwo/iai, A. 529 7ri(T7rlp X ij;, . 430 aQaiKpTjrrjpa, A. 470 >, A. 667 , P. 213 ri6pd^ouat, B. 282 , n. 352 i, K. 274 >, B. 179 po>7), H. 302 (.(jQitiv, to consume, "^f. 182 pkaov SiKa&iv, Mr. 574 TI, how long ? E. 465 r/, A. 219 y, qua, B. 73 ijfir] [ikrpov, A. 225 T) yap av, alioquin, A. 232 ^cfy, particle ; differs from vvv, A. 260 r)^ujuo, vfidvfiog, B. 2 rtfidtiv, A. 47 jjgpiof, A. 497 . 850 , T. 87 , ibid. ijOea, loca consueta, O. 268 ?70to, Z. 518 r} 0/ii (7ri, B. 73 ^'ia, A. 47 J/t00, A. 474 j)i6fi, E. 36 ffioQ, irt'ioc, O. 365 iJKtaroQ, Z. 94 ?;Xtt'cara, Z .491 , ibid. , B. 470 , Z. 513 ^^o, O. 128 TOQ, O. 273 , T. 118 . 891 tvOepov, Sov\iov, &c. Z. 455 77 /ij/, ^ /i?)v, A. 77 ?7/ipa, ellipsis of, A. 54 r)p,iov(iiv 7riovpa, K. 351 riUnrtXfKKOv, , 851 77/iirX?)e, B. 701 , T^jLlOf, A. 475 , B. 148 ^. 891 fjv, particle, with subjunctive, A. 90 fiviQ, Z. 93 , subaud. 1^, 6. 470 TJTTfp, A. 260 , ^. 605 , Z. 251 , B. 146 7/OU>, A. 4 yG, Ionic termination, A. 238 j/or^f, adjectives ending in, A. ^ 454 57rot, use of the particle, A. 68 rive, Q. 528. , M. 459 , ellipsis of, Z. 378 0aXa. 548 Oavarog Ki%dvti, A. 441 0a'a>, Q. 58 Oedopai, Q. 418 0Xyav, M. 255 0jttioTO, Homeric genitive, A. 238 0V, verbal termination, for Qtaav, A. 57 , adverbial termination, A. 500 00(/CXO, B. 367 0o paa ^wovr, Z. 138 0t>, derivation of, A. 291 0oii E7ri6)v, particle, use of, 9. 448 Qrjffaadai, Q. 58 0J77-vo>, 4>. 444 0t, adverbial termination, I. 300 0oo, E. 536 0ovpi, E. 30 BovpOQ, ibid 9paffvfifjt,v(i)v, E. 639 OpaTTtiv, B. 95 Bpeirrrjpia, 0p7rrpa, A. 478 Opijvvg, O. 729 0pova, X. 441 0pvXXi, craro, bg, &e. ibid. W, A. 474 , O. 102. . 598 'idovtQ, Athenians, N. 685 , B. 266 . 27 ro-^vxQrjvai, A. 620 ipd) ^iTMVdiv, ibid. ipeiov, X. 159. Q. 125 Itptvu, H. 314. Q. 125 lepbe, for /^Eyat;, K. 56. II. 407 lOviTTuav, . 169 iKdvn, ellipsis ot, I. 76 'iicp,evoQ ovpoQ, A. 479 ocpia, scil. vjuiv, O. 676 "iXioj/, gender of, O. 71 iXvz, 4>. 318. 319 tjudf, T. 371 t/ifpoe -yoov, Q. 507 tva, for Ki, K. 127 , understood, X. 418 'iva /it?), H. 353 iZaXoQ, A. 105 iotidrjs, V. 850 ioif, ibid. lojuwpoc, A. 242 ibv, Y. 68 tog, Y. 68. *. 850 VOQ, for elf, Z. 422 , epithet of Diana, E. ^ ITTTTOCdf-lOQ, B. 23 t7T7roKopv(7r?}e, B. 1 ITTTTOI Tpw'ioi, E. 265 i7T7ro, in composition, A. 551 - 7rorpyopog or trgipatog, e. 87 vvtj, V. 307 , scil. rpvtydXeta, F. 337 ITTTTWI/ cnrofiaiveiv, E. 227 ip?7, S. 531 icrar, from Iffrjfjn, S. 405 'iffTapcu, V. 366 tcrravat, appendere, N. 745 'iaraatiai, of monthly course, T. 117 i'crrT/, J>. 313 tOTia, A. 433 ;, ibid. oc, A. 433 , in adjurations, O. 36 , S. 501 >, . 300 , P. 66 , A. 38 , ibid. , n. 407 i'xwp, E. 340 , formation of, E. 416 Intueri, to admire, Q. 418 Ka'w, xdfr, A. 462 KaOaiptlv, Q. 268 KaQfvdtiv and virvovv, dif- ference between, A. 611 fceti, different signification of, A. 63 , peculiar use of, Y. 165 KOU yap pa, A. 113 , B. 581 , A. 185 , mortal, Q. 84 , O. 16 , A. 382. N. Ill , T. 222 KaXavpo|/, "*. 845 KaXjjrwp, Q. 577 KaXXiKoXwvj}, Y. 53 , essence, F. 392 , ellipsis of, A. 135 Kdpa$, S. 563 , X. 257 i, . 72 Kavwv, V. 761 , 0. 193 Kap, Kapof, I- 378 Ka'pa, Kdpjjvd, pleonastic, I. 407 , B. 11 Kop,6(t)VTeg 'A^ffiot, ibid. KapKaipw, Y. 157 at. 541 KdfffflTfpOg, A. 24 Kara, ellipsis of, A. 115 KdTdytaQdi, to make for land, A. 478 Kar' dlffdv, F. 59 KaraTry^, K. 258 KdTdKflctOdi, Q. 522 KaraKXw0e, Q. 525 Kar' dicprjg, scil. 7r6Xfw , O. 557 KdTd[id(t>, Q. 165 Kara juoipav, A. 286 KdTdTTdTtiv, A. 157 KaraTTETrrw, to repress, A. 81 ~x_.~ v i m KdTdTTTTflGGtlV, A. 11M Kara (frparbv, per exercitnm, A. 484 Kararpw^W) p - 225 Kar%iv, II. 79 KdT(i)p,dSlOg, ty. 431 KdTCjfjiddbv, W. 500 Kaj'/Kwvfc, Y. 329 KaiAoc, N. 162 K particle ; see dv . 730 , ^o /z'e f/earf, 2. 20 , used ^tKriKaif, E. 604 Kavo oy, F. 391 KKaj}(TO/l0a, 9. 353 KfKdSoVTO, A. 497 KKaa>v, A. 334 KXj})uai, SMTW, B. 260 KticXifjLsvoQ, vicinus, E. 709 KtKpvtpaXog, X. 469 KfXa^fw/j), epithet of Diana, n. 183 . 261 , gender of, A. 312 military term, A. 504 , government of, B. 1 1 . A. 286 TTTrot, O. 679 i', ibid. , flagellum, "4 r . ayXaog, A. 385 Kfpaiw, B. 861 , E. 387 , a bow, A. 385 v, A. 149 \ Keprop'a, Y. 202 | KEoroe, Z. 94. S. 214 : K0aXr), a person, 9. 281 ! K0aX/) , to deceive, A. 132 K\rfiQ, E. 146 KXiJpof, H. 189 K\ITVQ, n. 390 icXoTOTTiveiv, T. 148 KXw0i, syntax of, E. 115 Q, B. 729 , F. 330 KVlGT], A. 66 Xlpng, *. 363 Koipavtw, B. 207 KoXXaoj, O. 389 , Y. 370 , A. 575 . ibid. 656 INDEX I. KOVIQ, of the dead, Q. 54 KupvfifBa vrjoQ, I. 241 KopVfjtfioG, ibid. , gender of, ibid. Kopv&aio\OQ, B. 816 KopvvriTrje, H. 9 Kopvaatu, B. 273 i, A. 170. A. Ill istu, B. 554 , A. 144 KOTOS, A. 78 , E - 306 . 34 , A. 114 icoupoi, their office at enter- tainments, A. 470 a 7Tpo/3ij3dg, N. 158 , S. 219 taQiuv, Q. 129 KpctTaiyvaXoQ, T. 361 Kpartvrai, I. 214 jcptlov, a dresser , I. 206 Kpqyvov, A. 106 Kprjdffjivov, X. 469 7}p, derivation of. A. 470 eXevOtpoQ, Z. 528 7rioT0(T0at, A. 470 ffTr)CFa(r9ai, Z. 528 /epi, Z>ar%, E. 106 KplKO, Q. 272 Kpoaiva), Z. 507 Kpofjivov, A. 629 Kpoffffai irvpytoiv, M. 258 KpOTa\i%M, A. 160 cporlw, ibid. , 2. 168 , Z. 344. N. 48 , oicpvotig, Z. 344 KTrjpi, O. 557 KriStoe, K. 335 ri, iKrt, ibid. Kvctfioi, N. 589 , A. 24 . 88 , E. 448 oc, personified, E. 592 /, E. 903 KVKf.i&, A. 623 KvicXea), H. 332 Kvje\6, with genitive, H. 80 XaOiKrj^Q, X. 83 XaiVoc Xirwi/, P. 57 Xaivrj'iov, E. 453 XavOdva), fj,pvr]fjiai, 8cc. with accusative, B. 600 , with ore, P. 626 Xd5, E. 620 Xaoaaoos, N. 128 Xapof, P. 572 Xdatog, A. 188 XeprjTf-G, tripods, I. 122 Xeyav rt, recte dicere, N. 446 Xsyo/zai, io feep watch, I. 67 Xlyw, Homeric use of, B. 435. 515 , T. 152 'Qiceavolo, E. 5 , for Xt^daQwcrav, I. 67 Xego, 2. 650 Xt-Tradva, E. 723 , I. 119 Xf.%ofiai, B. 515 l^oe rprjTov, Q. 720 Xr]iTiQ, epithet of Minerva, K. 460 d&iv, O. 520 XtymVw, A. 684 Xiyyw, A. 125 . 214 &. 463 XtXatoync va xpoog derai, A. 573 oppoQ, A. 435 246 XiVog, a chaunt, S. 570 Xt?ra, K. 577 Xlg, A. 480 Xiaaopai, government of, A.282 Airai, personified, I. 498 Xty, XtTroc, K. 577 , 2. 346 Xotyta, subaud. cpya, . 310 . 751 Xoi. 292 Lux, /or Vita, A. 88. Md, particle of asseveration, A. 86 fiaXXov, ellipsis of, A. 117 , O. 405 , 1. 323 Atbg, M. 37 ^. 500 w, E. 233 , A. 220 lid^iaQai cTTi rtvt, E. 124 , Z. 2 Tt'iviiv, A. 336 , Q. 28 , with comparative, B. 239 , with superlative, A. 69 , N. 563 , 6. 222 , E. 329. 0. 126 , B. 241 . 146 , H. 410 ptivai 7Tpxo/Ltvov, A. 535 juetpo/tat, with genitive, I. 612 fjieXaivat, epithet of ptvt, A. 103. P. 83 XavaitTOQ, $. 252 fj-eXdvdtTOQ, O. 713 epithet of Trovrog, A. 350. Q. 79 . 363 fiXfi, syntax of, B. 614 tXtiaTi, Q. 409 EXfog, K. 480 , a spear, B. 543 opeKTtj, ibid. , for auicf, B. 116 Apr/i, H. 240 HeXirr)9pov, N. 233 , A. 11 , /i/i/Xwe E. 708 . 361 U,sp,vr]fjiai, with accusative B. 600. Z. 222 uepova, E. 482 v and ^, close connexion be- tween, A. 50 , followed by awrdp, ibid. , adversative, Q. 92 , lonicd for fi^v, A. 77- E. 516 , II. 491 ;, M. 247 , periphrastic use of, A. 268 xftp&v tyeptiv, E. 506 d/i0i/3dXXtn/, P. 742 , A. 250 , N. 361 jLtaGOv SovpoQ tXtlv, P. 78 WORDS AND PHRASES. 657 , with accusative, A. 48 , signifying in, B. 143 , with dative, E. 834 //era K\EOQ, acc&pta fama, A. 227 A. 550 , I. 644 /JL6TO. TTOai TTlTTrai/, T. 110 GrpaTov, ad exercitum, A. 484 rarpeTTOpai, with genitive, A. 160 i, I. 644 , N. 281 , of time, Q. Ill ptj, with subjunctive in prohi- bitions, I. 33 , with imperative, ibid. , whether, with subjunctive, K. 98 pi]\a, ellipsis of, A. 696 prjviQ, A. 1. 78 pripiov, prjpov, pijpbg, A. 460 > w ' tn genitive, B. 342 j, to dye, A. 141 , B. 637 piv, B. 22 A. 453 , no/o, P. 272 piTprj, A. 137 /iOyOOTOieO, A. 270 fjLolpa, ellipsis of, A. 128. A. 704 ^ po\tlv did TrvpbQ, B. 340 po\v{Bdaivt), Q. 80 , Y. 302 , Q. 316 , A. 25. 216 pvpiKrj, Z. 39 , quantity of penulti- raa, $. 350 pvpiKivoQ, ibid. pv'xbs, Z. 152 Magis, ellipsis of, A. 117 Mare, ellipsis of, K. 27 Myrica, quantity of penultima, 4>. 350 N, paragogic, P. 388 i^at, A. 286 vaieiv, in passive sense, B. 626 vabg, ellipsis of, Z. 378 15-77, A. 306 , K. 353 VtKVkQ KaTaTtOvtl&TtQ, H. 409 vtptarjToc;, A. 648 vifj.taiQ, P. 156 vfoap$?7, 4>. 346 vupoi>, A. 151 vt(j)e\r], metaphorically used, P. 591 vtyoQ, metaphorically used, A. 274. P. 243 V^VHOQ virvog, B. 2 , with genitive, I. 137 iiG, P. 469 , T. 229 }, A. 514 V'IKIIQ TTfipara, H. 102 304 , to purpose, Q. 560 vu, vi/Vj A. 27 VVKTI iriQeaQai, H. 282 VVKTOQ ajuoXyof, A. 173 e, K, 252 . 332. 7^8 , vaii, E. 218 jfjidu, A. 471 , B. 578 , ibid. Nam, elliptic, A. 123 Beviicd dupa, Z. 215 Zvvri'ioe, S. 309 ,VVOQ 'EwdXto, ibid. Zvpov dicpiij, K. 173 #, S. 179- o, for on, A. 120. E. 433 6apiw, Z. 516 oapiffTvg, P. 228 ofipipOTraTprj, E. 747 oy/coi, A. 151 oyjitov k\avviiv, A. 68 oyjwot;, ibid, bfc, fore, I. 684 , ellipsis of, A. 120 6dvvr)(f)aTO, E. 401 jog, metaphorical use of, B. 540 oia, oirjiov, Q. 269 01 S' 7Tti OVV, A. 57 , A. 24 tfu, P. 66 atp?)g, A. 225 , A. 350 otoc, H. 39 oloi vvv jSporoi fieri, E. 303. M. 383 olog, for on rolo, 0. 450. S. 95 )C awrog, I. 657. N. 599 , B. 35 old), Homeric use of, A. 289 6X0pou 7Tipara, Z. 143 iVw, 6Xl<7#W, ^. 774 OQ, ibid. , A. 147 oXoXvyr), Z. 301 , N. 137 6Xoo0pwv, B. 723 oXwpai, spelt, E. 196 ~ , B. 96 opvvtiv Trpog SaipovoQ, T. 188 .oydorpioc, ^*. 95 o'uoaoe, A. 315. 2. 309 , Q. 269 , of chariot, ibid. 7, A. 105 , I. 601 ovapai, to revile, P. 25 oveopai, B. 106 ovqpi, ibid. ovoaTog, ibid, oj^oj, ibid. b%vt], E. 50 oyoif, ibid, bow, for ov, B. 325 oTra'^oj, E. 334 oVie, H. 388 OTrXa, armed men, S. 269 o7rX6rpo, oTrXorarog, B. 707 6pywa, *-. 327 6py, opui^w, their difference, S. 77 op/toe, A. 435 6pvi, aw omen, 0. 251 op(To, B. 35. A. 204 . 102. 123 . 123 , for firif, S. 81 , for Wa, A. 64 odo-a, A. 105 3(T(T, gender of, N. 435. ^. 477 , A. 105 , two forms of declension of, . 477 ?, for bone, O. 491 Zw, P. 66 pog, A. 321 , ellipsis of, t . 340 , 0. 178 , I. 404. 578 ovOap dpovpr)G, I. 141 ri, for simply OVK, I. 164 , destructive, B. 6 OV\O%VTO.I, mola salsa, A. 449 XsaOai, TrpojSa- , ibid, v jtiz/ oi^a, O. 16 uv, particle, use of, A. 57 oupa, K. 351 , K. 153. N. 443 ovpoi, B. 153 oura, from ovrrjpi, A. 525 owra'w and jSa'XXw, their dif- ference, ibid. 4 P 658 INDEX I. oQ, A. 390 OVTIQ Trporepoi,, A. 547 6i\\eiv, n. 631 oQeXov, in wishes, A. 415 o0pa, particle, use of, A. 118 6%r?;y6, $. 257 6 X w<;, r. 372 6$euo, E. 37 GI//OV, applied to meats, A. 629 UaOtlv TI, E. 567 rjwv, A. 473. X. 391 , H. 171 dXri, wrestling, .701 irdXiv, Homeric use of, A. 59 TTaXivopdoe, F. 33 TraXivTova roa, 0. 266 TraXiw&e, O. 69 7ravarj\iZ, X. 490 Travawjoiof, Q. 540 TravouibaloQ ZEU, A. 105. O. 247 7ravoi|/io, 4>. 397 iravavdiy, B. 12 Travroiof, . 307 Trao/zat, A. 464 7rainrdfiv, E. 408 i/, ibid. ivti), A. 200 Trapa, with accusative, signi- fying towards, A. 347 - , redundant in composi- tion, . 127 322 TrapaflXridrjv, A. 6 7rapa///i/3Xow, A. 11 Trapaaradbv, O. 22 EU', A. 555 , government of, . 762 , with accusative, Q. 434 i, to over-reach, A. 132 Trapyopiai, scil. r)viai, 0. 87 ,, H. 156 ITTTTOf, 0. 87 , A. 385 Trapo, with present tense, A. 553 , for TTplv, E. 218 Trap' o%0aie, I\ 187. A. 487 Trap' o-^QaQ, ibid. Tra, pleonastic use of, H. 161 , with singular verb, B. 775 7rda%, N. 612 TTfXXa, H. 642 ), 2. 410 7r/i7rw/3oXa, A. 463 , of Minerva, E. 734 , worn by ladies of rank in honour of the goddess, Z. 90 7T7roi0a, N. 95 TTTroaXXo, T. 197- I. 124 irrjyoQ, I. 124 irr}KTOQ, K. 353 irrjvtOG, . 762 Tri0. 392 w, K. 502. n. 361 poio<;, ibid. pvviaZeiv, A. 673 pvffiov, pvaia tXavvf.iv, ibid. pvaiTTToXiQ, Z. 305 p'uord^w, A. 673 pwyjuoc, P^xubq, . 420 pwo/jai, . 367- Q. 616. Rapere et ferre, E. 483 Res, pleonastic, I. 228 Roscidus, fresh, Q. 419. 2d, Dorice for rivd, A. 554 . 388 2. 219 . 5?9. S. 2?5 . 313 akfidQ, 2. 178 (Tit'pr/ xpvaeiri, of Jupiter, opi- nions respecting, 0. 19 fTttpt^j/, E. 5 (rt\TjVfiia, horse-shoes, A. 152 , Z. 163 , government of, A. 180. B. 84 fifiaTa Xwypa, Z. 163 ffi, Ionic termination of 3 sing. subjunctive, A. 129 06, a sparrow, B. 311 (rrvyew, H. 112 , ellipsis of, ^.712 -, E. 437 :, I. 530 w, cm/undo, Q. 358 avfjLpoXa Ztviicd, Z. 215 . 102 ellipsis of, T. 2 , with dative of , 9. 24 , I. 49 ), B. 218 . 282 6f, A. 165 W, P. 52 irj, scil. 7rXjyj), E. 830 , B. 112 , Y. 72 o-w/ia and Ssfia^ differ, T. 23. Sidonia ars, proverbial, Z. 291 Sirius, E. 5 Spero, to expect generally, O. 110 Suspicio, to admire, Q. 418. Tdw, raw, A. 591 raXavpivog, E. 289 ravvtiv rjviag, i7T7roi>, ^. 324 T dp, rap, A. 8 rapix^uw, rapxww, H. 85 rap Q- 720 rp??xw> B. 95 rpiyXwxiJ', E. 393 rpiXXirrrof, 0. 488 rpia>, . 101 rpixte, ellipsis of, Q. 7H TOOTTOV, with genitive, subaud. Kara, A. 595 rp60i, rp60t, A. 307 rpo0otf,ibid. rpvw, I. 311 Mj, r. 337 does not imply , 0. 430 , peculiar use of, Z. 117 not found in Homer, Z. 489 r<, for OVTCDQ, A. 418 TWC, B. 330. Tesserae hospitalitatis, Z. 215. , 2. 486 v(3pi%6iv rij/d, fif r/a, A. 694 vypj), scil. QdXaffffa, K. 27 udwp, ellipsis of, Z. 508 utfwpKai yaTa ytyi/cordac, H. 99 , N. 158 c, P. 327 iv %Tpa, Q. 374 virepiuv, 0. 480 vTrepKvddtig, A. 66 vTrspfjiopa, B. 155 t>7rtp opKia, T. 299 XoQ, r. 106 , X. 491 , Q. 348 , A. 241 , A. 292 i, I. 73 S. 59 ij, ibid. , K. 216 i, II. 235 T 1 . 42 , M. 463 , Y. 218 Trportpov, figure so called, A. 251. E. 118 i>!j>aiviv firJTtv, H. 324 , Z. 19. , A. 166 Violo, to dye, A. 141 Virtus a viro, Z. 112. Jaaiv<70ai, for depart simply, B. 74 irpotyvytlv, and the like, S. 81 vfa, P. 66 Atoc, E. 693 A. 105 '.o think, P. 25 Qrjpai, E. 543 (pOdvu, with participle, K. 368 , in reference to place, A. 51 w, ibid. , A. 773 Xpatoymv, A. 28 iw, $. 369 at Tiva, scil. tKaVft, I. 76 , pleonastic, I. 228 , ellipsis of, N. 446 . 688 ovo?, ellipsis of, A. 6. 493. 1.415 XpvadfnrvZ, E. 358 XpvffdopoQ, E. 509 XpvariXdKctTOQ, epithet of Diana, H. 183 , A. 78. y hyperbolic use of, I. 385 p, ^r)p, II. 583 ), not used by Homer, A. 235 258 use of in Homer, B. bG, no river so called, A. 423 Homeric notion of, . 196 , A. 454 , A. 461 , M'. 791 -.41 W TTOTTOt, A. 254 atpa, ellipsis of, $.111 wpop, B. 146 wf, for ovro>, A. 217 , for relative, JaJ. 45 , doubled, &. 294 , with optative, signifying utinam, S. 107 we 7ro9i, Q. 209 WOTE, understood with infini- tive, I. 322. 407- Q. 369 &C, E. 396. INDEX II. GENERAL MATTERS. ABU, N. 5. Accusative, signifying with regard to, A. 115 for nominative in reference to former verb, B. 409 of pronoun for genitive, A. 219 for dative, S. 485 for dative with infinitive, A. 541 double, S. 345 double after verbs of taking away, A. 182. Z. 70 absolute, Z. 425. P. 489. ^. 145 sig- nifying duration of time, I. 415 after eiTTtlv, M. 60 after 6p$v, SepicfaQai, &c. adverbially, F. 342 after verbs of same derivation, B. 788. N. 219 syncopated, E. 416. Achaia, B. 530. Achilles, his character, A. 225 frank and open, I. 308 fierceness of, X. 346 his short life, A. 352 predictions respecting it, S. 10 always kept in view in the Iliad, A. 512 embassy to, well selected, I. 225 did not include Phoenix, I. 167 young, when he went to Troy, I. 440 his con- cealment at Scyros unknown to Homer, ibid. taught medicine by Chiron, ibid. his spear, II. 143 his horses, II. 149 sprung from the winds, II. 150 not alle- gorical, ibid. his shield, the description of, remarks on, S. 478 not interpolated, ibid. his conversation with ^Eneas faulty, Y. 177 description of his contest with Xanthus beautiful, <. 257 his invulnera- bility unknown to Homer, 3>. 568. Adjectives, masculine and feminine, used ad- verbially, A. 414. 0.530 neuter, used ad- verbially with bpq.v, dcpKt. 443. Letters of commendation, not opened till the tenth day after arrival, Z. 174. Linus, the oldest poet of Greece, 2. 570 his memory annually celebrated, ibid. Lion, beautiful simile of, Y. 165. Litotes, A. 539. Locusts, simile of, $. 12 immense swarms of in some countries, ibid. devastation caused by, ibid. Lycurgus, king of Thrace, fable of, Z. 132. Lyre, amusement of princes, in heroic age, I. 187. Lyrnessus, B. 691 . Macar, king of Lesbos, Q. 544. Margites, a poem of Homer, B. 212. Marriage, presents given by bridegroom at, in heroic ages, I. 146 also in patriarchal times, ibid. instituted by Cecrops, 2. 491 customs at, in Homer's time, ibid. not affected by consanguinity, A. 226. Marrow and fatness, X. 501. Mars, bound, fable of, E. 385. Martial dances, H. 240. Masculine and feminine nouns singular, neu- ter in the plural, A. 312. Maternal entreaty, mode of, X. 80. Meals, Grecian, account of, B. 381 in heroic ages plain, but plentiful, I. 206 simple customs at, ibid. similar to those of the patriarchs, ibid. early Greeks and Jews sate at, I. 218 afterwards reclined, ibid. Mechanism, early knowledge of, 2. 373. 418. Medes, empire of, unknown to Homer, I. 381. Meleager, lay of, I. 189 fable of his destiny unknown to Homer, I. 543 his resem- blance to Achilles, I. 583. Men, degeneracy in their strength and size, E. 303 opinion, whence derived, ibid. no argument against the age of Homer, ibid. Mercury, his offices, B. 103 description of, Q. 339 beautifully imitated by Virgil, ibid. Middle voice, A. 13. Z. 466. Q. 139. MILTON, his imitation of Homer, E. 127- 749. 778. 8. 347- 2. 491. 497. 509. Y. 61. &c. Minos, uucertainty respecting, N. 450. Monarchy, advocated by Homer, A. 238 celebrated passage respecting, B. 204. Months, Attic, division of, T. 117. Morality of the Iliad, Q. 428. Mountains, Pagan sacrifices upon, X. 171- Mountainous country, singular appearance in, E. 522. Mourning, time 'of, unlimited, T. 229 ori- ental custom of, Mr. 42. Murder, punished by exile or fine, I. 628. Music, used at funerals, 2. 339. Myrmidons, B. 684 Mythology, Grecian, whence derived, A. 403. Names, of children, derived from some ac- cident or quality, Z. 403 of father, usually added, as a mark of respect, ibid. Narratives, some long ones in Homer ob- jected to, A. 376 that of Tydeus, un- justly, ibid. Negation, of contrary, for assertion, A. 330 of contrary, added to assertion, A. 416. Nereids, number of, 2. 49. Neritos, B. 632. Nestor, his eloquence, A. 249 his cup, A. 632 his age, A. 250 his equestrian skill, B. 555. Neuter plural with verb singular, usage of, B. 87 Homeric deviation from the rule, ibid. Night, watches of, K. 253. Nine, Homeric use of the number, A. 53. Nineveh, its importance, unknown to Homer, I. 381. Niobe, fable of, Q. 602 number of her children, Q. 603. Nireus, B. 671. No, or No-Ammon, Scripture name of Ju- piter, I. 381. Nod of Jupiter, A. 528. Nominative, for vocative, T. 277 absolute, K. 224. H. 317. *. 546. Number, ensilage of, N. 257- 4 Q 666 INDEX II. Oath, early form of, O. 36 symbolical, 583. Oceanus and Tethys, mythology of, E. 201. Old age, respect anciently paid to, A. 259 . 788. Omens, B. 353 supposed to precede the death of eminent persons, IT. 459. Omissions in speech, supplied by gesture, A. 136. Z. 150. Onions, sweet in Greece and Egypt, A. 629. Onomatopeia, a frequent beauty in Homer, T. 363. Optative, with av or KS, A. 255 for future indicative, B. 160. 339 in potential sig- nification, A. 32 in potential signification without av, E. 303] with o^pa, o?rw, &c. B. 4. E. 128 for imperative in nega- tive interrogations, Q. 74 for imperative, with el, ibid. Orchomenos, in Bceotia, governed by the Minyae, B. 511 wealth of, I. 381. Oropismus, 6. 377- Oxen, used for treading out corn, Y. 496 sacrificed to river-gods, $. 132. Panathenaea, instituted before Trojan war, B. 549. Z. 87- Pandarus, properly chosen to break a treaty, A. 88. Parchments, early use of, among the Asiatics, Z. 168. Parents, their imprecations awful, I. 454 and executed by Furies, ibid. duty to, inculcated, T. 258 duty of providing for, A. 478. P. 301. Paris, no coward, 1\ 36 his lyre, and his long hair, 1\ 54 why objected to, ibid. judgment of, unknown to Homer, Q. 28. Paroxyton and Proparoxyton forms from per- fect middle, P. 5. Participle, dative of, in definitions of time and place, B. 296 with genitive, B. 718 for infinitive, E. 253. 403 primary sense of, E. 635 with tifii, for finite verb, E. 873 masculine dual, for feminine, &. 454 after verbs denoting continuance, I. 322 passive, in sense of verbals in bills, S. 196 with verbs, signifying to desist, Q. 48 with verbs, signifying any emotion of the mind, Q. 403 several without a copula, *. 204. Particles, A. 6. Patroclus, death of, of peculiar nature, and high importance to the Iliad, II. 855 similar to that of Pallas in Virgil, S. 20 solemn announcement of, to Achilles, ibid. Patronymics, masculine, A. 1. A. 488 fe- minine, A. 111. Pedaion, N. 172. Pedasus, the horse of Achilles, II. 149. Perdition, implying simply punishment, E. 388. Periphrases, form of construction in, T. 416. Perjury, its punishment, T. 258. Person, first for second, plural, B. 194 transition from third to second, A. 305 second for third with TIQ omitted, E. 85 change of, E. 878. Z. 70 change of, from writer to speaker, O. 348. Pestilence, effects of, on animals, A. 50. Phoenicians, the earliest navigators and traders, Z. 291 celebrated for works of embroidery and general magnificence, ibid. Phalanx, ancient, described, N. 130. Pharmacy, kinds of, among the ancients, A. 218. Pherje, E. 543. Philoctetes, B. 721. Phoenix, his speech in Book IX. apposite, I. 524 its length vindicated, ibid. Physic, practice of, unknown in Homer's age, A. 514. Pillars, monumental, II. 457- Pilots, excused from military service, T. 42. Plato, his Trinity, O. 187 Gibbon's infidel opinions respecting, ibid. his censure of Homer generally unjust, X. 395, Ploughing, ancient mode of, K. 351. Pluperfect, use of, A. 221 for aorist, A. 492. Praedatory mode of life in early times, I. 408. Praeficae, their office at funerals, 2. 339. Prayers, customs relating to, I. 171. Prepositions, used adverbially, B. 233 se- parated from, and following their cases, B. 464. Present for future, A. 168 for perfect, A. 553 for aorist, E. 472. Priam, form of his palace, Z. 247 his beau- tiful address to Achilles, Q. 486 number of his children by Hecuba, Q. 496 his kindness to Helen, Q. 770. Primary argument of the Iliad, A. 5. 0. 473. 0. 61. (See Prelim. Obss. Sect. III.) Princes, accustomed to tend flocks, A. 106. Y. 91 employed in agriculture, &c. Y. 91. Prisoners, not taken in battle, in the heroic ages, K. 450. Prizes, military, A. 118. Pronoun, demonstrative for relative, A. 79 demonstrative, referred to nouns in different genders, A. 550 demonstrative, with tipi, 1. 684 relative, with indicative, optative, and subjunctive, B. 188 relative singular, with antecedent plural, T. 279. H. 621 relative, with tip.1, H. 50 relative, in same case with noun following, B. 38 relative, in reference to noun following, 9. 450 relative for demonstrative, A. 231 rela- tive, for eirtf, 2. 81 of third person for first or second, T. 174 possessive, for primitive, Q. Ill repeated, T. 5. 409. Prophecy, supposed spirit of, at the approach of death, H. 851. rophetic anticipations, frequent in the poets, P. 497- GENERAL MATTERS. 667 Proselytes, I. 644. Purifications, before sacrifice, A. 449. Z. 266 after touching the dead, or being stained with blood, Z. 268 in cases of accidental homicide, Q. 482. Purple, armour so painted, E. 208. Pygmies, I\ 6. Pylsemenes, doubt respecting, E. 576. N. 658. Pylos, three towns of the name, E. 545. Pyrrhic dance, II. 617. Pytho, origin of the name, I. 404. Quoiting, V. 826. Rabbi, a Jewish, tradition respecting, A. 449. Rabbinical maxim, Z. 490. Ram, the, an emblem of authority, T. 197 simile of, ibid. Reaping, ancient mode of, A. 67. Refuge, Jewish cities of, I. 628. Regimen, ancient, after fatigue, K. 574. Res pro persona, Z. 2. &. 201. Retreat into ranks, in case of danger, E. 252 with face to the enemy, E. 702. River-gods, horses and oxen sacrificed to, . 132 hair dedicated to, . 142. Roses, oil of, a preservative against corrup- tion, . 186. Sacrifices, A. 458 the chief duty of early religion, E. 178. Sacrificial victims, required to be perfect, A. 66 unused for common purposes, K. 293. Salamis, dispute respecting, how settled, B. 494. 557- Sand, comparison taken from, I. 385. Sarpedon, his burial, II. 455. Sceptre, sworn by, A. 234 Agamemnon's, B. 93 badge of authority, ^. 568. Scripture, Homer's resemblance to, A. 27. Sculpture, early knowledge of, S. 478. Scythians, peculiarities of the, N. 5. Self-praise, how far justifiable, A. 254. Selli, priests of Dodona, II. 235. Serpents, nature of, X. 94. Sheep, black, more esteemed, K. 216. Shells, used for signals, before the invention of trumpets, S. 219. Shield, various descriptions of, B. 389 of Achilles, S. 478. Ship, drawn on shore after a voyage, A. 433 parts of, dedicated to the gods, I. 241. Sidonian women, brought to Troy by Paris, Z. 291. See Phoenicians. Simile, of the cranes, JT. 3 of the ram, F. 197 of the leaves, Z. 146 imitation of, ibid. a noble one, N. 137. Similes, Homeric, beauty of, B. 87 most of them imitated by Virgil, ibid. some of them humble, but appropriate, B. 469. A. 130 their exact application, I\ 3 some- times misconceived, K. 5 beautiful pic- tures of nature, JSJ. 16 difficulty of repre- senting by them mental emotion, ibid. Singular, for dual or plural, B. 146. Sisyphus, Z. 153. Sleep, for death, A. 241. Slings, how made, N. 599. Socrates, his death intimated to him by a line of Homer, I. 363. Sodom and Gomorrah, probable tradition of their destruction, <. 523. Solon, B. 494. 557. Solymi, their supposed origin, Z. 184. Soul, Homer's idea of its immortality, A. 3. H. 856. Spear, different modes of using, B. 543 thrown with amazing force, ibid. Spoiling the slain, custom of, Z. 68. Spurious birth, no stigma attached to, 9. 284. Stars, ancient opinions respecting their rising and setting, K. 252. Statuary, early knowledge of, 2. 418. Stentor, E. 785. Stones, extremely heavy ones thrown by the ancient heroes, E. 303 youth trained to the exercise, ibid. Styx, oath of the gods by, JaJ. 271 a foun- tain of Arcadia so called, B. 751. Subjunctive, with e'j/a, OTTWC, &c. A. 26. B. 4. E. 128 in exhortations, A. 62 in com- parisons, E. 161 for present indicative, K. 98 Ionic form of, A. 62, Substantive, interchange of, JaJ. 201. Suppliants, custom of, A. 14. 39. 407. E. 357 fixed their petitions to the knees of their gods with wax, P. 514 inviolable, $. 75. Q. 503. Supplications, usual in times of public dis- tress, Z. 255. Surgery, highly esteemed, A. 514 its prac- tice did not extend far, ibid. Sword, two kinds of, A. 220. Syncope, A. 104. A. 620. and elsewhere. Tables, removed after meals, Q. 476, Talent of gold, value of, I. 122. Talmud, the Jewish, cited, A. 449. Tartarus, descent to, 0. 478. Ten, number of guests at an entertainment, B. 126. Tenses, signifying, to be wont, A. 37. B. 1 47. K. 183. Thales, his opinion respecting the creative principle, B. 201. Thebe, B. 691. Thebes, Egyptian, wealth of, I. 381 magni- ficence of, still traceable, ibid. Thersites, character of, B. 212. Thetis, her prayers to Jupiter unsuccessful, A. 512. 547 reluctance of Jupiter's reply to, A. 517 an d its indecisiveness, A. 523. (See Prelim. Obss. Sect. Ill ) Thighs, apportioned to the gods in sacrifice, A. 460. Thracians, martial character of, N. 301. Thryoessa, Thryon, A. 708. Time, inclusive method of reckoning, I. 363 668 INDEX II. division of, K. 253 into hours un- known, A. 84 marked by certain regular occurrences, A. 84. 173 Titaresius, the Eurotas, B. 751. Tombs of the ancients, nature of, B. 793. II. 457. *. 331 of the heroes in the Trojan war, on the shore of the Hellespont, H. 86. Tripods, different kinds of, I. 122. S. 3?3. Trojans, number of their army, B. 129 com- manded by an oracle to abstain from navi- gation, E. 64. Trpjan war, history of the early part of, in- troduced into different places of the Iliad, A. 139. Y. 89. Trophies, dedication of, H. 83. I. 241. K. 460. Troy, thrice taken, E. 640 topography of, Z. 431 no vestiges remaining, ibid. opinions respecting its existence, ibid. Trumpets, date of their invention, S. 219. Tyndareus, his league with the suitors of Helen, unnoticed by Homer, B. 341. Typhon, fable of, B. 782 its probable origin, ibid. Verbs, expressing a wish or attempt, A. 159 not always strictly applicable to the sub- ject, A. 532 class of, formed from the future of other verbs, B. 35 of ordering, their government, B. 50 of remembering, &c. with accusative, B. 600. Z. 222 con- trary to be supplied, A. 128 of asking, with accusative, H. 128 expressing any emotion or passion, with accusative, 6. 377- with participle, Q. 403 of motion, with a'f, H. 574 with accusative of same deri- vation, N. 219 neuter for active, A. 491 active for neuter, E. 100 middle for active, X. 235. Victims, of malediction, thrown into the sea, F. 310 human, offered on the pyre of de- ceased heroes, . 27 sacrificial, see Sa- crificial victims. Victory, songs of, X. 393. Victualling officers, exempted from military service, T. 42. Vinosus Homerns, Z. 261. VIRGIL, his imitations of Homer, A. 1. 112. 275. 442. E. 87- 127. 265. Z. 305. 506. 6. 69. 306. N. 137. 301. O. 101. Y. 61. et passim. Vulcan, mythology of, 2. 394. Washing, princesses anciently employed in, X. 153. Watch, nightly, military discipline deficient in, K. 84. 182. 418. Watch-word, unknown in heroic ages, K. 84. Will of Jupiter, see Jupiter. Winds, B. 145. Women, less strictly confined in Homer's time than afterwards, Z. 244. Words formed from sound, A. 125. Wounds, Homer's description of, not extrava- gant, E. 860 a peculiar one, accounted for, E. 227- Writing, alphabetical, if used by Homer in composing the Iliad, Z. 168. (See Prelim. Obss. Sect. II.) Zephyrus, Homeric character of, B. 145. INDEX III. PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. OLD TESTAMENT. GENESIS. i 3 T. 242 Q. 54 E. 303 Tl. 386 A. 27 T. 90 Z. 14 I. 206 Q. 54 $. 523 A. 63 E. 127 Z. 400 I. 385 I. 146 Y. 91 Z. 403 B. 302 I. 146 n. 457 I. 477 n. 574 A. 63 A. 63 B. 307 J. 385 X. 425 I. 218 A. 468 I. 477 P. 301 n. 851 T. 110 A. 117 A. 557 n. 455 T. 229 I. 455 Y. 91 viii 21 . 4>. 394 A. 50 $. 12 A. 66 I. 644 S. 207 P. 98 r. 197 X. 393 T. 258 E. 268 Z. 266 E. 268 I. 363 B. 542 . 788 r. 57 A. 53 Q. 757 A. 63 E. 303 K. 293 Z. 268 T. 407 E. 127 A. 53 B. 494 Z. 268 I. 628 v. x. 171 I. 628 K. 293 r. 57 Y. 496 A. 4 xxviii. 30 Z. 398 T. 110 2. 110 r. 222 Q. 757 I. 385 I. 628 I. 116 Y. 91 E. 20 N. 18 A. 118 T. 398 $. 12 Y. 91 $. 12 B. 204 Z. 261 A. 557 *. 393 A. 557 Z. 291 Z. 14 e. 69 B. 833 Z. 112 K. 293 0. 75 B. 204 x. 171 Y. 91 I. 385 Y. 91 H. 73 A. 4 X. 393 ix 1 .57 '.. x. 19 xxix. 20 iii. 19 xii. 5 19 xxxii. 2 17 11 ix. 13 xvii. 1 xiii. 21 xiv. 25 xv. 15 20 JOSHUA. xi. 4 xviii. 7 27 xix 24 28 xx. 7 xxix. 7. 20 xxx. 20 LEVITICUS. xx. 7, 8 xxiii. 10 JUDGES. iii. 31 xx . 3. xxi 19 xxii. 2 iv. 15 - 17 x. 1 8 xii 3 ... v. 5 xxiv. 53 xxix. 9 XXX xix. 27 32 in 30 31 vi. 5 xxxiv. 12 xxxv 20 xxv. 20 NUMBERS. vi.3 xii. 6 11 vii. 12 ix. 2 13 L Qg xl. 5 xli 1 x. 4 xi.34 xii 14 25 49 xlii. 38 xiii. 33 xix. 2 - 11, 12, 13, xix. 16, 17 1 SAMUEL. ii. 3 25 xliii. 33 - 34 xliv. 20 xlv. 10 31 xxiii. 1 xxvi xlix. 1 10 12 14 29 xxxi. 19 DEUTERONOM vi. 7 vii. 10 viii. 5 ix. 12 xi. 5 23 EXODUS. ii. 16. . xix. 4 10 xxi. 3 xvi. 11 .... 1. 218. xvii 8 .... xxv. 4 ... - 44. 46 xxviii, 26. . 670 INDEX III. xviii. 25. I. J46 ESTHER ciii 15 Z 146 xix. 7. , , xxvi. 7- B. 302 K. 153 i. 6 ii. 18 I. 218 2. 491 civ. 15 cv.31 Z. 261 . 394 xxxi. 12 H. 333 vii. 8 viii. 16 iv 99 I. 218 Z. 6 34 cvii. 17 33 $. 12 Z. 353 H. 386 cix. 18. 29 A. 149 2 SAMUEL. cxiii. 8 I 218 i 12 T 229 JOB cxv 6 0190 16... 0. 281 cxvi. 13 Q. 527 20. . . A. 255 iii. 20 I. 401 Z. 6 cxix. 103 A. 249 vii. 14. . x. 12 xi. 25. , , xii 16. M. 37 , . , Z. 112. P. 515 2, 309 ... ^42 v. 7 - 16 ix. 34 P. 446 Z. 146 B. 540 M. 37 164 cxxvii. 3 cxxxui. 9 A. 53 M. 8 2. 56 X. 63 T SR^ 23... xiii. 23.. xiv. 14. Q. 550 Y. 91 Z. 487 xi.7 a 10 A. 546 P. 446 Z. 146 I 407 cxlvi. 4 PROVERBS. Q. 54 xvi. 21. xvii. 8 11. I. 451 2. 318 I. 385 xxi. 17 24 T. 270 X. 501 I ope i. 28 31 A. 218 A. 410 xix. 37. xx. 9... . 91 e. 371 32 e. 69 Z. 14 T. 219 xi. 14 xiv. 13 XV. 1 . iy> B. 873 0. 101 I. 522 Z. 487 29. A. 218 1 KINGS. xxxvi. 16. X 501 xvi > 11 ... 6 69 i. 21. .. A. 241 xiii 8 I. 312 \ 53 - 32 I. 260 ibid ii. 33, , iv. 20... 0. 281 I. 385 PSALMS xix. 9 xxi 31 A. 235 H 102 38 .. v. 6.... E. 196 Z. 291 ii. 12 E. 178 xxii. 3 q P. 32 xiii. 14. 31 .. A. 135 . 91 ix. 13 xviii. 8 I. 312 2. 110 xxviii. 2 YYvi fi B. 204 V *\ f ) c \ xviii. 46, xix. 19. B. 183 Y. 91 10 xxiii. 5 A. 249 Q. 527 xx 10 B 126 xxv 6 Z 266 ECCLESI \STES xxii. 8. A. 106 xxvii. 1 Z. 6 i. 4 Z. 148 xxxiv. 15 T. 242 A. 218 iv. 9 1Y 9 K. 224 T ^1 ft 2K r-ur'a 26 A. 149 1 9 xxxvi 8 I. 260 ix. 30 . . xviii. 25. A. 98 I. 49 xlvi. 5 xlviii. 6 *. 574 A. 270 16 B. 81. x. 4 . 315 A. 62 xxiii. 15 x. 171 1. 8 Ii. 16 E. 178 ibid. 19 xi. 10 vii ^ E. 325 ^. 589 r] eo Iv 21 I 312 1 CHRONICLES. Ixiii. 6 K. 253 xxi 17 ... A. 263 Ixvi 12 K 246 ISAIAH. xxix 15 Z. 146 19 A 218 i. 15 A. 218 A 760 Ixviii 8 N 18 iv. 2 . . .... B 540 Ixxiv 1 2. 110 xi. 1 ibid. Ixxv 8 Q 527 5 .... A 149 2 CHRONICLES. Ixxvi. 20 A 263 6 X. 263 x 5 12 I. 363 Ixxviii. 45 $. 394 xiii. 8 A. 270 13 14 589 Ixxix 2 A 4 _ 16 X. 63 xi 21 . Z. 398 Ixxxix, 32 M. 37 xiv. 12 T. 91 xiii 12 E 606 - 42 .... A 255 xxi. 3 A. 270 B. 15 xc. 4 K. 253 Z. 291 xxvi 10 Y 91 5 Z. 146 xxv. 5 , . B. 540 11 E. 178 xxviii. 3 A. 157 xci 6 . . T. 87 28 Y. 496 MEHEMIAH. xcii. 5 A. 546 xxxi. 4 M.299 iv. 14... . 0. 662 Z. 6 xxxviii. 10. . I. 312 PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE. 671 xl 6 Z 146 xlix. 32 B. 542 HOSEA. - 28 A. 546 1. 8 r. 197 xli. 11. 13 xliii 2 P. 98 K 246 - 43 H 14 A. 270 3> 12 X. 11 . 29 Y. 496 8 li 17 0. J28 Q. 527 -- 39 A. 241 xi. 6 xiii. 13 B. 540 A. 270 Hi. 7 I. 519 16 X. 63 liii 2 2. 56 LAMENTATIONS . Ixiii 3 A 157 iii. 1 M. 37 JOEL. Ixiv 3 N. 18 iv. 21 Q. 527 i. 6 *. 12 Ixv 25 X 263 iii. 3 A 111 JEREMIAH. EZEKIEL. iv. 9 E. 196 AMOS. iv. 30 A. 98 xi. 3 Q. 757 . o4U v. 21 O. 128 xii. 2 0. 128 K. 246 vi 24 A. 270 xvii 13 ... r. 197 I. 218 vii 33 A 4 xxiii 31 Q 527 ix. 17 2. 339 40 A 98 JONAH. 26 B 542 41 I 218 i. 2 I. 381 xiii 21 A 270 29 iii. 3 ibid I 385 xxvii 11 r. 6 9 A. 53 Z. 291 MICAH. xvi. 4 A. 4 xxx. 14 I. 381 Q - 6 .... 2 27 A 263 A. 270 . 7 . 29 B 117 NAHUM xxii 19 A 4 A 53 23 A. 270 i. 15 I. 519 xxiii. 5 B. 540 QK07 DANIEL. 15 1. 381 $. 12 xxv. 15. 28 90 04 B542 ii 21 . . B 197 xxxi. 14 xxxiii 22 . X. 501, I 385 v. 27 viii. 3. 20 e. 69 r. 197 ZECHARIAH. iii. 2 . . K 246 xxxvi. 30 xli 5 T. 24 2. 27 10 xi. 7 A. 157 B. 540 9 v. 4 A. 53 T. 258 xlvi. 25 I. 381 xii. 2 A. 241 x.3 r. 197 APOCRYPHA. ii. 1. . iv. 17. TOBIT. JUDITH. I. 218 . 29 ii. 20. 12 WISDOM. ix. 13 A. 546 i. 12 A. 234 xvi. 13 1.312 xii. 4 A. 478 ECCLESIASTICUS. xiv. 18 Z. 146 xxxviii. 20 Q. 550 2 MACCABEES. vii. 5 A. 149 NEW TESTAMENT. MATTHEW. i. 16 B. 260 ii. 12 A. 63 - 18 B. 641 iii. 12 N. 588 - 17 Z. 400 iv. 16 Z. 6 v. 19 B. 260 48 K. 88 vi. 2 $.388 vii. 2 Y. 250 viii. 20 6. 281 ix. 23 2.339 x.29 A. Ill xi. 15 O. 128 xiv. 4 Z. 398 25. K.253 xv. 2 A. 449 _ 6 P. 301 xvi. 21 I. 363 18 I. 312 xvii. 5 Z. 400 xviii. 6 A. 117 10 T. 440 22 A. 53 xix. 26 T. 90 xx. 22 Q. 527 xxii. 2. 8. 10 2. 491 28 Z. 398 xxiv. 31 $.388 xxv. 14 A. 123 xxvi. 7 I. 218 39. 42 Q. 527 xxvii. 63 I. 363 MARK. ii. 21. . E.268 672 INDEX III. v. 38 2.339 vi. 18 Z. 398 viii. 18 O. 128 31 I. 363 x. 50 B. 183 xiii. 35 K.253 xiv. 49 A. 135 LUKE. i. 37 T. 90 - 76 B. 260 ii. 7 P. 5 v. 2 A. 478 vii. 36 I. 218 viii. 22 A. 478 ix. 22 I. 363 58 O. 281 x. 3 X.263 xii. 36 2.491 38 K.253 xiii. 9 A. 135 xiv. 8 9. 162. 2.491 xv.7 A. 117 xvii. 2 ibid. 4 A. 53 xviii. 14 A. 117 xxiii. 53 Q. 268 xxiv. 31 E. 127 JOHN. i. 8 A. 135 - 14 Z. 400 ii. 1, 2 2.491 iii. 29 Z. 398 iv. 17 ibid. viii. 5 T. 57 53 $.107 ix. 31 A. 218 xi. 11 A. 241 44 2. 350 xii. 7 ibid. xiv. 30 A. 135 xv. 25 ibid. xviii. 11 Q.527 xx. 7 2.350 ACTS. v. 9 I. 519 38 M. 8 39 E. 606 vii. 16 A. Ill 58 B. 183 ix. 37 2. 350 xi. 17 E. 606 xiii. 13 A. 478 29 Q. 268 xviii. 2 a 757 6 6. 281 21 A. 478 xxiii. 9 E. 606 xxvii. 25 A. 123 xxviii. 12 A. 478 ROMANS. viii. 22 A. 270 xi. 34 A. 546 xii. 3. 16 6. 549 xiii. 1 A. 278 12 K. 252 - 14 A. 149 xiv. 10 A. 123 1 CORINTHIANS. iii. 15 K.246 vii. 2 Z. 398 ix. 27 M.463 xiv. 8 $. 388 19 A. 117 34.. A. 128 xv. 31 E. 388 47 0. 54 52 $.388 xvi. 13 Z. 112 GALATIANS. ii.2 P. 75 EPHESIANS. iv. 26 T. 67 vi. 14 A. 149 PHILIPPIANS. ii. 30 I. 322 iii. 5 I. 644 COLOSSIANS. ii. 19 9.281 1 THESSALONIANS. iv. 16 $.388 v. 3 A. 270 1 TIMOTHY. ii. 5 A. 194 -8 Z 266 --9 A. 149 iv. 4 v. 4 -23 T. 65 P. 301 S.325 TITUS. iii. 1 A. 278 HEBREWS. ix. 27 Z. 487 x. 20 Q-757 -29 A. 157 xi. 12 I. 385 16 A. 159 21 .568 xii. 1 A. 274 16 A. Ill 19 $.388 xiii. 2 Z. 14 JAMES. iii. 1 B. 204 5 A. 156 5. 8 Y. 249 iv. 14 Z. 146 15 P. 514 1 PETER. i. 24 Z. 146 ii. 13 A. 278 iv. 9 Z. 14 v. 5 A. 149. 259 2 PETER. ii. 4 A. 403 - 5 n. 386 1 JOHN. v. 7 O. 187 JUDE. verse 6 A. 403 23 K. 246 REVELATION. i.4. 20 A. 53 --19 A. 70 ii. 17 Z. 215 v. 6 A. 53 vii B. 494 xvi. 19 Q.527 xx. 8 1.385 THE END. GILBERT & RIVINGTON, Printers, St. John's Square, London. LOANDEPT, A^\A , Hsn s*\ YC 54815 m ^ r<, tpf JUl^&lH M161814 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY r^s v A r> H ; n IAWAW A ; A' A A A '/' A A A